This is a modern-English version of Dope, originally written by Rohmer, Sax.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
![[Illustration]](images/cover.jpg)
Dope
By Sax Rohmer
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I.
A MESSAGE FOR IRVIN
Monte Irvin, alderman of the city and prospective Lord Mayor of London, paced restlessly from end to end of the well-appointed library of his house in Prince’s Gate. Between his teeth he gripped the stump of a burnt-out cigar. A tiny spaniel lay beside the fire, his beady black eyes following the nervous movements of the master of the house.
Monte Irvin, a city councilman and potential Lord Mayor of London, paced anxiously back and forth in the elegant library of his home in Prince’s Gate. He clenched the stub of a burnt cigar between his teeth. A small spaniel lay by the fire, its beady black eyes tracking the restless movements of its owner.
At the age of forty-five Monte Irvin was not ill-looking, and, indeed, was sometimes spoken of as handsome. His figure was full without being corpulent; his well-groomed black hair and moustache and fresh if rather coarse complexion, together with the dignity of his upright carriage, lent him something of a military air. This he assiduously cultivated as befitting an ex-Territorial officer, although as he had seen no active service he modestly refrained from using any title of rank.
At the age of forty-five, Monte Irvin was not unattractive and was sometimes even considered handsome. He had a solid build without being overweight; his neatly styled black hair and mustache, along with his fair but somewhat rough complexion, paired with the elegance of his straight posture, gave him a slightly military vibe. He carefully maintained this image, fitting for a former Territorial officer, although since he hadn't experienced active service, he modestly avoided using any rank titles.
Some quality in his brilliant smile, an oriental expressiveness of the dark eyes beneath their drooping lids, hinted a Semitic strain; but it was otherwise not marked in his appearance, which was free from vulgarity, whilst essentially that of a successful man of affairs.
Some quality in his brilliant smile, a kind of expressive charm in his dark eyes under their drooping lids, hinted at a Semitic background; but it wasn't really obvious in his appearance, which had no hint of vulgarity and was basically that of a successful businessman.
In fact, Monte Irvin had made a success of every affair in life with the lamentable exception of his marriage. Of late his forehead had grown lined, and those business friends who had known him for a man of abstemious habits had observed in the City chophouse at which he lunched almost daily that whereas formerly he had been a noted trencherman, he now ate little but drank much.
In fact, Monte Irvin had succeeded in every aspect of life except for his marriage. Recently, his forehead had become creased, and those business friends who had known him as a man with modest habits noticed at the City chophouse where he lunched almost every day that while he used to be a well-known hearty eater, now he hardly ate anything and drank a lot.
Suddenly the spaniel leapt up with that feverish, spider-like activity of the toy species and began to bark.
Suddenly, the spaniel jumped up with that frenzied, spider-like energy of toy breeds and started barking.
Monte Irvin paused in his restless patrol and listened.
Monte Irvin stopped in his restless patrol and listened.
“Lie down!” he said. “Be quiet.”
“Lie down!” he said. “Be silent.”
The spaniel ran to the door, sniffing eagerly. A muffled sound of voices became audible, and Irvin, following a moment of hesitation, crossed and opened the door. The dog ran out, yapping in his irritating staccato fashion, and an expression of hope faded from Irvin’s face as he saw a tall fair girl standing in the hallway talking to Hinkes, the butler. She wore soiled Burberry, high-legged tan boots, and a peaked cap of distinctly military appearance. Irvin would have retired again, but the girl glanced up and saw him where he stood by the library door. He summoned up a smile and advanced.
The spaniel dashed to the door, sniffing excitedly. A muffled sound of voices became clear, and Irvin, after a brief pause, walked over and opened the door. The dog bolted outside, yapping in its annoying staccato style, and hope faded from Irvin’s face as he noticed a tall blonde girl standing in the hallway talking to Hinkes, the butler. She wore a dirty Burberry coat, high-topped tan boots, and a military-style peaked cap. Irvin considered retreating again, but the girl looked up and noticed him standing by the library door. He gathered a smile and approached her.
“Good evening, Miss Halley,” he said, striving to speak genially—for of all of his wife’s friends he liked Margaret Halley the best. “Were you expecting to find Rita at home?”
“Good evening, Miss Halley,” he said, trying to sound friendly—of all his wife’s friends, he liked Margaret Halley the most. “Were you hoping to find Rita at home?”
The girl’s expression was vaguely troubled. She had the clear complexion and bright eyes of perfect health, but to-night her eyes seemed over-bright, whilst her face was slightly pale.
The girl's expression was somewhat worried. She had the clear skin and bright eyes of perfect health, but tonight her eyes looked overly bright, and her face was a little pale.
“Yes,” she replied; “that is, I hoped she might be at home.”
“Yes,” she replied, “I was hoping she might be home.”
“I am afraid I cannot tell you when she is likely to return. But please come in, and I will make inquiries.”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t tell you when she might be back. Please come in, and I’ll ask around.”
“Oh, no, I would rather you did not trouble and I won’t stay, thank you nevertheless. I expect she will ring me up when she comes in.”
“Oh, no, I’d prefer you not to bother, and I won't stay, thanks anyway. I expect she’ll call me when she gets in.”
“Is there any message I can give her?”
“Is there any message I can send her?”
“Well”—she hesitated for an instant—“you might tell her, if you would, that I only returned home at eight o’clock, so that I could not come around any earlier.” She glanced rapidly at Irvin, biting her lip. “I wish I could have seen her,” she added in a low voice.
“Well,” she paused for a moment, “you could tell her, if you want, that I only got home at eight o’clock, so I couldn’t come by any earlier.” She quickly looked at Irvin, biting her lip. “I wish I could have seen her,” she added quietly.
“She wishes to see you particularly?”
"Does she specifically want to see you?"
“Yes. She left a note this afternoon.” Again she glanced at him in a troubled way. “Well, I suppose it cannot be helped,” she added and smilingly extended her hand. “Good night, Mr. Irvin. Don’t bother to come to the door.”
“Yeah. She left a note this afternoon.” Again, she looked at him with concern. “Well, I guess there’s nothing we can do about it,” she added, smiling as she reached out her hand. “Good night, Mr. Irvin. No need to come to the door.”
But Irvin passed Hinkes and walked out under the porch with Margaret Halley. Humid yellow mist floated past the street lamps, and seemed to have gathered in a moving reef around the little runabout car which was standing outside the house, its motor chattering tremulously.
But Irvin passed Hinkes and walked out under the porch with Margaret Halley. Humid yellow mist floated past the street lamps and seemed to have gathered in a shifting wave around the little runabout car parked outside the house, its engine chattering nervously.
“Phew! a beastly night!” he said. “Foggy and wet.”
“Wow! What a terrible night!” he said. “Foggy and rainy.”
“It’s a brute isn’t it?” said the girl laughingly, and turned on the steps so that the light shining out of the hallway gleamed on her white teeth and upraised eyes. She was pulling on big, ugly, furred gloves, and Monte Irvin mentally contrasted her fresh, athletic type of beauty with the delicate, exotic charm of his wife.
“It’s a beast, isn’t it?” the girl said, laughing, as she turned on the steps so the light from the hallway shined on her white teeth and bright eyes. She was slipping on big, clunky fur gloves, and Monte Irvin couldn’t help but compare her fresh, athletic beauty to the delicate, exotic charm of his wife.
She opened the door of the little car, got in and drove off, waving one hugely gloved hand to Irvin as he stood in the porch looking after her. When the red tail-light had vanished in the mist he returned to the house and re-entered the library. If only all his wife’s friends were like Margaret Halley, he mused, he might have been spared the insupportable misgivings which were goading him to madness. His mind filled with poisonous suspicions, he resumed his pacing of the library, awaiting and dreading that which should confirm his blackest theories. He was unaware of the fact that throughout the interview he had held the stump of cigar between his teeth. He held it there yet, pacing, pacing up and down the long room.
She opened the door of the small car, got in, and drove off, waving one oversized gloved hand to Irvin as he stood on the porch watching her. When the red tail light disappeared into the mist, he went back inside and re-entered the library. If only all his wife’s friends were like Margaret Halley, he thought, maybe he could have avoided the unbearable doubts that were driving him crazy. His mind was filled with toxic suspicions as he continued to pace the library, both waiting for and fearing confirmation of his darkest theories. He didn’t realize that throughout the conversation, he had been holding the stump of a cigar between his teeth. He still held it there, pacing back and forth in the long room.
Then came the expected summons. The telephone bell rang. Monte Irvin clenched his hands and inhaled deeply. His color changed in a manner that would have aroused a physician’s interest. Regaining his self-possession by a visible effort, he crossed to a small side-table upon which the instrument rested. Rolling the cigar stump into the left corner of his mouth, he took up the receiver.
Then the expected call came. The phone rang. Monte Irvin clenched his hands and took a deep breath. His face تغيرت في طريقة كانت ستثير اهتمام طبيب. After visibly regaining his composure, he walked over to a small side table where the phone was located. Rolling the cigar stub into the left corner of his mouth, he picked up the receiver.
“Hallo!” he said.
“Hello!” he said.
“Someone named Brisley, sir, wishes—”
“Someone named Brisley wants—”
“Put him through to me here.”
“Put him on with me here.”
“Very good, sir.”
“Very good, sir.”
A short interval, then:
A brief moment, then:
“Yes?” said Monte Irvin.
“Yes?” Monte Irvin said.
“My name is Brisley. I have a message for Mr. Monte Irvin.”
"My name is Brisley. I have a message for Mr. Monte Irvin."
“Monte Irvin speaking. Anything to report, Brisley?”
“Monte Irvin here. Got any updates, Brisley?”
Irvin’s deep, rich voice was not entirely under control.
Irvin's deep, rich voice wasn't completely under control.
“Yes, sir. The lady drove by taxicab from Prince’s Gate to Albemarle Street.”
“Yes, sir. The lady took a taxi from Prince’s Gate to Albemarle Street.”
“Ah!”
“Wow!”
“Went up to chambers of Sir Lucien Pyne and was admitted.”
“Went up to the chambers of Sir Lucien Pyne and was let in.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Twenty minutes later came out. Lady was with Sir Lucien. Both walked around to old Bond Street. The Honorable Quentin Gray—”
“Twenty minutes later, they came out. The lady was with Sir Lucien. They both walked over to old Bond Street. The Honorable Quentin Gray—”
“Ah!” breathed Irvin.
"Ah!" sighed Irvin.
“—Overtook them there. He got out of a cab. He joined them. All three up to apartments of a professional crystal-gazer styling himself Kazmah ‘the dream-reader.’”
“—Caught up with them there. He got out of a cab. He joined them. All three went up to the apartments of a professional crystal-gazer calling himself Kazmah ‘the dream-reader.’”
A puzzled expression began to steal over the face of Monte Irvin. At the sound of the telephone bell he had paled somewhat. Now he began to recover his habitual florid coloring.
A confused look started to spread across Monte Irvin's face. He had turned a bit pale when the phone rang. Now he was starting to regain his usual rosy complexion.
“Go on,” he directed, for the speaker had paused.
“Go ahead,” he instructed, since the speaker had stopped.
“Seven to ten minutes later,” resumed the nasal voice, “Mr. Gray came down. He hailed a passing cab, but man refused to stop. Mr. Gray seemed to be very irritable.”
“Seven to ten minutes later,” continued the nasal voice, “Mr. Gray came down. He called for a cab, but the driver wouldn’t stop. Mr. Gray seemed really irritated.”
The fact that the invisible speaker was reading from a notebook he betrayed by his monotonous intonation and abbreviated sentences, which resembled those of a constable giving evidence in a police court.
The invisible speaker revealed he was reading from a notebook through his monotonous tone and short sentences, which sounded like a police officer testifying in court.
“He walked off rapidly in direction of Piccadilly. Colleague followed. Near the Ritz he obtained a cab. He returned in same to old Bond Street. He ran upstairs and was gone from four-and-a-half to five minutes. He then came down again. He was very pale and agitated. He discharged cab and walked away. Colleague followed. He saw Mr. Gray enter Prince’s Restaurant. In the hall Mr. Gray met a gent unknown by sight to colleague. Following some conversation both gents went in to dinner. They are there now. Speaking from Dover Street Tube.”
“He quickly walked towards Piccadilly. His colleague followed him. Near the Ritz, he got a cab. He took it back to old Bond Street. He ran upstairs and was gone for about four and a half to five minutes. He then came back down. He looked very pale and anxious. He paid the cab driver and walked away. The colleague followed him. He saw Mr. Gray go into Prince’s Restaurant. In the hall, Mr. Gray met a man his colleague didn’t recognize. After some conversation, both men went in to have dinner. They’re still there now, speaking from Dover Street Tube.”
“Yes, yes. But the lady?”
"Yeah, yeah. But what about the lady?"
“A native, possibly Egyptian, apparently servant of Kazmah, came out a few minutes after Mr. Gray had gone for cab, and went away. Sir Lucien Pyne and lady are still in Kazmah’s rooms.”
“A local, possibly Egyptian, who seems to be a servant of Kazmah, came out a few minutes after Mr. Gray left to get a cab and then left. Sir Lucien Pyne and his lady are still in Kazmah’s rooms.”
“What!” cried Irvin, pulling out his watch and glancing at the disk. “But it’s after eight o’clock!”
“What!” Irvin exclaimed, taking out his watch and checking the face. “But it’s after eight o’clock!”
“Yes, sir. The place is all shut up, and other offices in block closed at six. Door of Kazmah’s is locked. I knocked and got no reply.”
“Yes, sir. The place is all closed up, and the other offices in the block shut down at six. Kazmah's door is locked. I knocked and didn’t get a response.”
“Damn it! You’re talking nonsense! There must be another exit.”
“Damn it! You're talking crazy! There has to be another way out.”
“No, sir. Colleague has just relieved me. Left two gents over their wine at Prince’s.”
“No, sir. My colleague just took over for me. I left two gentlemen with their wine at Prince’s.”
Monte Irvin’s color began to fade slowly.
Monte Irvin’s color started to fade slowly.
“Then it’s Pyne!” he whispered. The hand which held the receiver shook. “Brisley—meet me at the Piccadilly end of Bond Street. I am coming now.”
“Then it’s Pyne!” he whispered. The hand holding the receiver shook. “Brisley—meet me at the Piccadilly end of Bond Street. I’m coming now.”
He put down the telephone, crossed to the wall and pressed a button. The cigar stump held firmly between his teeth, he stood on the rug before the hearth, facing the door. Presently it opened and Hinkes came in.
He hung up the phone, walked over to the wall, and pressed a button. With the cigar stub firmly between his teeth, he stood on the rug in front of the fireplace, facing the door. Soon, it opened and Hinkes walked in.
“The car is ready, Hinkes?”
"Is the car ready, Hinkes?"
“Yes, sir, as you ordered. Shall Pattison come round to the door?”
“Sure, sir, just like you asked. Should Pattison come to the door?”
“At once.”
"Right away."
“Very good, sir.”
"Very good, sir."
He withdrew, closing the door quietly, and Monte Irvin stood staring across the library at the full-length portrait in oils of his wife in the pierrot dress which she had worn in the third act of The Maid of the Masque.
He stepped back and closed the door softly, and Monte Irvin stood staring across the library at the full-length oil painting of his wife in the pierrot dress she had worn in the third act of The Maid of the Masque.
The clock in the hall struck half-past eight.
The clock in the hall chimed 8:30.
CHAPTER II.
THE APARTMENTS OF KAZMAH
It was rather less than two hours earlier on the same evening that Quentin Gray came out of the confectioner’s shop in old Bond Street carrying a neat parcel. Yellow dusk was closing down upon this bazaar of the New Babylon, and many of the dealers in precious gems, vendors of rich stuffs, and makers of modes had already deserted their shops. Smartly dressed show-girls, saleswomen, girl clerks and others crowded the pavements, which at high noon had been thronged with ladies of fashion. Here a tailor’s staff, there a hatter’s lingered awhile as iron shutters and gratings were secured, and bidding one another good night, separated and made off towards Tube and bus. The working day was ended. Society was dressing for dinner.
It was just under two hours earlier on the same evening when Quentin Gray walked out of the candy shop on old Bond Street, carrying a neatly wrapped package. The yellow dusk was settling over this marketplace of the New Babylon, and many jewel dealers, vendors of luxury goods, and fashion makers had already closed their shops. Stylishly dressed showgirls, saleswomen, girl clerks, and others crowded the sidewalks, which at noon had been filled with fashionable women. A tailor's staff lingered here, a hatmaker's there, as they secured iron shutters and grates. After wishing each other good night, they parted ways and headed to the Tube and the bus. The workday was over. Society was getting ready for dinner.
Gray was about to enter the cab which awaited him, and his fresh-colored, boyish face wore an expression of eager expectancy, which must have betrayed the fact to an experienced beholder that he was hurrying to keep an agreeable appointment. Then, his hand resting on the handle of the cab-door, this expression suddenly changed to one of alert suspicion.
Gray was about to get into the cab waiting for him, and his youthful, fresh-faced expression showed eager anticipation, which would have revealed to an observant person that he was rushing to a pleasant meeting. Then, as his hand rested on the cab door handle, his expression suddenly shifted to one of cautious suspicion.
A tall, dark man, accompanied by a woman muffled in grey furs and wearing a silk scarf over her hair, had passed on foot along the opposite side of the street. Gray had seen them through the cab windows.
A tall, dark man, walking next to a woman wrapped in grey furs and wearing a silk scarf over her hair, had walked past on the other side of the street. Gray had seen them through the cab windows.
His smooth brow wrinkled and his mouth tightened to a thin straight line beneath the fair “regulation” moustache. He fumbled under his overcoat for loose silver, drew out a handful and paid off the taximan.
His smooth forehead creased, and his mouth tightened into a thin straight line under the neat "regulation" mustache. He fumbled under his overcoat for some loose change, pulled out a handful, and paid the taxi driver.
Sometimes walking in the gutter in order to avoid the throngs upon the pavement, regardless of the fact that his glossy dress-boots were becoming spattered with mud, Gray hurried off in pursuit of the pair. Twenty yards ahead he overtook them, as they were on the point of passing a picture dealer’s window, from which yellow light streamed forth into the humid dusk. They were walking slowly, and Gray stopped in front of them.
Sometimes Gray walked in the gutter to avoid the crowds on the sidewalk, even though his shiny dress boots were getting splashed with mud. He hurried after the couple and caught up to them about twenty yards ahead, just as they were about to pass a picture dealer’s window, which was glowing with yellow light in the damp twilight. They were walking slowly, and Gray stopped in front of them.
“Hello, you two!” he cried. “Where are you off to? I was on my way to call for you, Rita.”
“Hey, you two!” he called out. “Where are you headed? I was just about to come get you, Rita.”
Flushed and boyish he stood before them, and his annoyance was increased by their failure to conceal the fact that his appearance was embarrassing if not unwelcome. Mrs. Monte Irvin was a petite, pretty woman, although some of the more wonderful bronzed tints of her hair suggested the employment of henna, and her naturally lovely complexion was delicately and artistically enhanced by art. Nevertheless, the flower-like face peeping out from the folds of a gauzy scarf, like a rose from a mist, whilst her soft little chin nestled into the fur, might have explained even in the case of an older man the infatuation which Quentin Gray was at no pains to hide.
Flushed and youthful, he stood before them, and his annoyance grew with their failure to hide the fact that his looks were embarrassing, if not unwelcome. Mrs. Monte Irvin was a petite, attractive woman, although some of the beautiful bronzed highlights in her hair suggested she used henna, and her naturally lovely complexion was subtly and artistically enhanced by makeup. Nevertheless, the flower-like face peeking out from the folds of a thin scarf, like a rose emerging from mist, along with her soft little chin nestled in the fur, could have explained, even for an older man, the crush that Quentin Gray didn’t bother to mask.
She glanced up at her companion, Sir Lucien Pyne, a swarthy, cynical type of aristocrat, imperturbably. Then: “I had left a note for you, Quentin,” she said hurriedly. She seemed to be in a dangerously high-strung condition.
She looked up at her companion, Sir Lucien Pyne, a dark, cynical kind of aristocrat, without showing any emotion. Then she said quickly, “I left you a note, Quentin.” She appeared to be in a very anxious state.
“But I have booked a table and a box,” cried Gray, with a hint of juvenile petulance.
“But I’ve reserved a table and a private booth,” Gray exclaimed, with a touch of childish annoyance.
“My dear Gray,” said Sir Lucien coolly, “we are men of the world—and we do not look for consistency in womenfolk. Mrs. Irvin has decided to consult a palmist or a hypnotist or some such occult authority before dining with you this evening. Doubtless she seeks to learn if the play to which you propose to take her is an amusing one.”
“My dear Gray,” said Sir Lucien coolly, “we’re worldly men—and we don’t expect consistency from women. Mrs. Irvin has decided to consult a palm reader or a hypnotist or some other kind of mystic before having dinner with you tonight. I’m sure she wants to find out if the play you plan to take her to is any good.”
His smile of sardonic amusement Gray found to be almost insupportable, and although Sir Lucien refrained from looking at Mrs. Irvin whilst he spoke, it was evident enough that his words held some covert significance, for:
His smirk of sarcastic amusement was nearly unbearable for Gray, and even though Sir Lucien avoided looking at Mrs. Irvin while he spoke, it was clear that his words had some hidden meaning, because:
“You know perfectly well that I have a particular reason for seeing him,” she said.
“You know exactly why I want to see him,” she said.
“A woman’s particular reason is a man’s feeble excuse,” murmured Sir Lucien rudely. “At least, according to a learned Arabian philosopher.”
“A woman’s specific reason is a man’s weak excuse,” murmured Sir Lucien rudely. “At least, according to a knowledgeable Arabian philosopher.”
“I was going to meet you at Prince’s,” said Mrs. Irvin hurriedly, and again glancing at Gray. There was a pathetic hesitancy in her manner, the hesitancy of a weak woman who adheres to a purpose only by supreme effort.
“I was going to meet you at Prince’s,” Mrs. Irvin said quickly, glancing at Gray again. There was a sad hesitation in her behavior, the kind of hesitation that comes from a weak woman who clings to a goal only with great effort.
“Might I ask,” said Gray, “the name of the pervert you are going to consult?”
“Might I ask,” said Gray, “the name of the person you're going to consult?”
Again she hesitated and glanced rapidly at Sir Lucien, but he was staring coolly in another direction.
Again she hesitated and glanced quickly at Sir Lucien, but he was looking calmly in another direction.
“Kazmah,” she replied in a low voice.
"Kazmah," she whispered.
“Kazmah!” cried Gray. “The man who sells perfume and pretends to read dreams? What an extraordinary notion. Wouldn’t tomorrow do? He will surely have shut up shop!”
“Kazmah!” shouted Gray. “The guy who sells perfume and pretends to interpret dreams? What a wild idea. Can’t we do it tomorrow? He’ll definitely be closed by then!”
“I have been at pains to ascertain,” replied Sir Lucien, “at Mrs. Irvin’s express desire, that the man of mystery is still in session and will receive her.”
“I have been trying hard to find out,” replied Sir Lucien, “at Mrs. Irvin’s specific request, that the man of mystery is still in session and will meet with her.”
Beneath the mask of nonchalance which he wore it might have been possible to detect excitement repressed with difficulty; and had Gray been more composed and not obsessed with the idea that Sir Lucien had deliberately intruded upon his plans for the evening, he could not have failed to perceive that Mrs. Monte Irvin was feverishly preoccupied with matters having no relation to dinner and the theatre. But his private suspicions grew only the more acute.
Beneath the mask of indifference he wore, it might have been possible to sense an excitement that was hard to hide; and if Gray had been more relaxed and not so focused on the idea that Sir Lucien had intentionally disrupted his plans for the evening, he would have noticed that Mrs. Monte Irvin was anxiously caught up in issues unrelated to dinner and the theater. Instead, his private suspicions only became more intense.
“Then if the dinner is not off,” he said, “may I come along and wait for you?”
“Then if dinner is still on,” he said, “can I come and wait for you?”
“At Kazmah’s?” asked Mrs. Irvin. “Certainly.” She turned to Sir Lucien. “Shall you wait? It isn’t much use as I’m dining with Quentin.”
“At Kazmah’s?” asked Mrs. Irvin. “Of course.” She turned to Sir Lucien. “Are you going to wait? It doesn’t really make sense since I’m having dinner with Quentin.”
“If I do not intrude,” replied the baronet, “I will accompany you as far as the cave of the oracle, and then bid you good night.”
“If I’m not imposing,” replied the baronet, “I’ll walk with you to the cave of the oracle, and then say good night.”
The trio proceeded along old Bond Street. Quentin Gray regarded the story of Kazmah as a very poor lie devised on the spur of the moment. If he had been less infatuated, his natural sense of dignity must have dictated an offer to release Mrs. Irvin from her engagement. But jealousy stimulates the worst instincts and destroys the best. He was determined to attach himself as closely as the old Man of the Sea attached himself to Es-Sindibad, in order that the lie might be unmasked. Mrs. Irvin’s palpable embarrassment and nervousness he ascribed to her perception of his design.
The trio walked down old Bond Street. Quentin Gray thought the story of Kazmah was a flimsy lie made up on the spot. If he had been less obsessed, his natural sense of dignity would have prompted him to offer to free Mrs. Irvin from her engagement. But jealousy brings out the worst instincts and ruins the best. He was set on sticking to her like the old Man of the Sea clung to Es-Sindibad, so he could expose the lie. He attributed Mrs. Irvin’s obvious embarrassment and nervousness to her awareness of his intentions.
A group of shop girls and others waiting for buses rendered it impossible for the three to keep abreast, and Gray, falling to the rear, stepped upon the foot of a little man who was walking close behind them.
A group of shop girls and others waiting for buses made it impossible for the three to keep up, and Gray, falling behind, stepped on the foot of a little man who was walking right behind them.
“Sorry, sir,” said the man, suppressing an exclamation of pain—for the fault had been Gray’s.
“Sorry, sir,” said the man, holding back a cry of pain—because the mistake had been Gray’s.
Gray muttered an ungenerous acknowledgment, all anxiety to regain the side of Mrs. Irvin; for she seemed to be speaking rapidly and excitedly to Sir Lucien.
Gray mumbled an unwilling acknowledgment, eager to get back to Mrs. Irvin's side; she appeared to be talking quickly and excitedly to Sir Lucien.
He recovered his place as the two turned in at a lighted doorway. Upon the wall was a bronze plate bearing the inscription:
He took his spot again as the two walked into a lit doorway. On the wall was a bronze plaque with the inscription:
KAZMAH
Second Floor
KAZMAH
2nd Floor
Gray fully expected Mrs. Irvin to suggest that he should return later. But without a word she began to ascend the stairs. Gray followed, Sir Lucien standing aside to give him precedence. On the second floor was a door painted in Oriental fashion. It possessed neither bell nor knocker, but as one stepped upon the threshold this door opened noiselessly as if dumbly inviting the visitor to enter the square apartment discovered. This apartment was richly furnished in the Arab manner, and lighted by a fine brass lamp swung upon chains from the painted ceiling. The intricate perforations of the lamp were inset with colored glass, and the result was a subdued and warm illumination. Odd-looking oriental vessels, long-necked jars, jugs with tenuous spouts and squat bowls possessing engraved and figured covers emerged from the shadows of niches. A low divan with gaily colored mattresses extended from the door around one corner of the room where it terminated beside a kind of mushrabîyeh cabinet or cupboard. Beyond this cabinet was a long, low counter laden with statuettes of Nile gods, amulets, mummy-beads and little stoppered flasks of blue enamel ware. There were two glass cases filled with other strange-looking antiquities. A faint perfume was perceptible.
Gray fully expected Mrs. Irvin to suggest that he should come back later. But without saying a word, she started up the stairs. Gray followed, with Sir Lucien stepping aside to let him go first. On the second floor, there was a door painted in an Eastern style. It had neither a bell nor a knocker, but as soon as someone stepped on the threshold, the door opened silently, as if silently inviting the visitor into the room that appeared. This room was beautifully furnished in an Arabian style, illuminated by a fine brass lamp hanging from the painted ceiling. The intricate cutouts of the lamp were filled with colored glass, creating a soft and warm glow. Unusual-looking Eastern vessels, long-necked jars, jugs with slender spouts, and squat bowls with engraved and patterned lids emerged from the shadows of the niches. A low couch with brightly colored cushions ran from the door around one corner of the room, ending beside a kind of mushrabîyeh cabinet. Beyond this cabinet, there was a long, low counter piled with statuettes of Nile gods, amulets, mummy-beads, and little stoppered bottles made of blue enamel. There were two glass display cases filled with other peculiar antiquities. A faint scent lingered in the air.
Sir Lucien entering last of the party, the door closed behind him, and from the cabinet on the right of the divan a young Egyptian stepped out. He wore the customary white robe, red sash and red slippers, and a tarbûsh, the little scarlet cap commonly called a fez, was set upon his head. He walked to a door on the left of the counter, and slid it noiselessly open. Bowing gravely, “The Sheikh el Kazmah awaits,” he said, speaking with the soft intonation of a native of Upper Egypt.
Sir Lucien entered last of the group, and the door closed behind him. From the cabinet on the right of the couch, a young Egyptian stepped out. He wore the usual white robe, a red sash, and red slippers, and a tarbûsh, the small red cap commonly known as a fez, was on his head. He walked to a door on the left of the counter and quietly slid it open. Bowing respectfully, he said, “The Sheikh el Kazmah is waiting,” speaking with the gentle accent of someone from Upper Egypt.
It now became evident, even to the infatuated Gray, that Mrs. Irvin was laboring under the influence of tremendous excitement. She turned to him quickly, and he thought that her face looked almost haggard, whilst her eyes seemed to have changed color—become lighter, although he could not be certain that this latter effect was not due to the peculiar illumination of the room. But when she spoke her voice was unsteady.
It became clear, even to the smitten Gray, that Mrs. Irvin was under a lot of stress. She turned to him quickly, and he thought her face looked almost worn out, while her eyes seemed to have changed color—becoming lighter, although he couldn't be sure that this change wasn't just because of the unusual lighting in the room. But when she spoke, her voice was shaky.
“Will you see if you can find a cab,” she said. “It is so difficult at night, and my shoes will get frightfully muddy crossing Piccadilly. I shall not be more than a few minutes.” She walked through the doorway, the Egyptian standing aside as she passed. He followed her, but came out again almost immediately, reclosed the door, and retired into the cabinet, which was evidently his private cubicle.
“Can you check if you can find a cab?” she said. “It’s really hard to get one at night, and my shoes will get incredibly muddy crossing Piccadilly. I won’t be more than a few minutes.” She walked through the doorway, and the Egyptian stepped aside as she went by. He followed her but came back out almost immediately, closed the door again, and went back into the cabinet, which was clearly his private space.
Silence claimed the apartment. Sir Lucien threw himself nonchalantly upon the divan, and took out his cigarette-case.
Silence filled the apartment. Sir Lucien casually flopped onto the couch and pulled out his cigarette case.
“Will you have a cigarette, Gray?” he asked.
“Do you want a cigarette, Gray?” he asked.
“No thanks,” replied the other, in tones of smothered hostility. He was ill at ease, and paced the apartment nervously. Pyne lighted a cigarette, and tossed the extinguished match into a brass bowl.
“No thanks,” replied the other, with a hint of restrained anger. He was uncomfortable and walked around the room nervously. Pyne lit a cigarette and tossed the extinguished match into a brass bowl.
“I think,” said Gray jerkily, “I shall go for a cab. Are you remaining?”
“I think,” said Gray suddenly, “I’m going to grab a cab. Are you staying?”
“I am dining at the club,” answered Pyne, “but I can wait until you return.”
“I’m having dinner at the club,” Pyne replied, “but I can wait until you get back.”
“As you wish,” jerked Gray. “I don’t expect to be long.”
“As you wish,” Gray replied briskly. “I don’t plan to take long.”
He walked rapidly to the outer door, which opened at his approach and closed noiselessly behind him as he made his exit.
He rushed to the outer door, which swung open as he got close and shut quietly behind him as he left.
CHAPTER III.
KAZMAH
Mrs. Monte Irvin entered the inner room. The air was heavy with the perfume of frankincense which smouldered in a brass vessel set upon a tray. This was the audience chamber of Kazmah. In marked contrast to the overcrowded appointments, divans and cupboards of the first room, it was sparsely furnished. The floor was thickly carpeted, but save for an ornate inlaid table upon which stood the tray and incense-burner, and a long, low-cushioned seat placed immediately beneath a hanging lamp burning dimly in a globular green shade, it was devoid of decoration. The walls were draped with green curtains, so that except for the presence of the painted door, the four sides of the apartment appeared to be uniform.
Mrs. Monte Irvin walked into the inner room. The air was thick with the scent of frankincense wafting from a brass burner sitting on a tray. This was Kazmah's audience chamber. Unlike the cluttered furnishings of the first room, it was simply decorated. The floor was covered with a thick carpet, but aside from an ornate inlaid table holding the tray and incense burner, and a long, cushioned seat beneath a dimly lit green-globed lamp, it was almost bare. The walls were draped in green curtains, making the four sides of the room look uniform, except for the painted door.
Having conducted Mrs. Irvin to the seat, the Egyptian bowed and retired again through the doorway by which they had entered. The visitor found herself alone.
Having helped Mrs. Irvin to her seat, the Egyptian bowed and stepped back out through the doorway they had come in. The visitor realized she was now alone.
She moved nervously, staring across at the blank wall before her. With her little satin shoe she tapped the carpet, biting her under lip and seeming to be listening. Nothing stirred. Not even an echo of busy Bond Street penetrated to the place. Mrs. Irvin unfastened her cloak and allowed it to fall back upon the settee. Her bare shoulders looked waxen and unnatural in the weird light which shone down upon them. She was breathing rapidly.
She moved anxiously, staring at the blank wall in front of her. With her little satin shoe, she tapped the carpet, biting her lower lip and appearing to listen intently. Nothing happened. Not even the sounds of busy Bond Street reached this place. Mrs. Irvin unfastened her cloak and let it fall back onto the settee. Her bare shoulders appeared pale and unnatural in the strange light shining down on them. She was breathing quickly.
The minutes passed by in unbroken silence. So still was the room that Mrs. Irvin could hear the faint crackling sound made by the burning charcoal in the brass vessel near her. Wisps of blue-grey smoke arose through the perforated lid and she began to watch them fascinatedly, so lithe they seemed, like wraiths of serpents creeping up the green draperies.
The minutes went by in complete silence. The room was so quiet that Mrs. Irvin could hear the soft crackling noise of the burning charcoal in the brass pot beside her. Thin wisps of blue-grey smoke rose through the perforated lid, and she watched them with fascination, so graceful they appeared, like ghostly serpents slithering up the green drapes.
So she was seated, her foot still restlessly tapping, but her gaze arrested by the hypnotic movements of the smoke, when at last a sound from the outer world, penetrated to the room. A church clock struck the hour of seven, its clangor intruding upon the silence only as a muffled boom. Almost coincident with the last stroke came the sweeter note of a silver gong from somewhere close at hand.
So she sat there, her foot still tapping nervously, but her eyes fixed on the mesmerizing dance of the smoke. Finally, a sound from outside broke through the stillness of the room. A church clock struck seven, its sound interrupting the quiet like a muted boom. Almost at the same time as the last chime, the lovely tone of a silver gong rang out from somewhere nearby.
Mrs. Irvin started, and her eyes turned instantly in the direction of the greenly draped wall before her. Her pupils had grown suddenly dilated, and she clenched her hands tightly.
Mrs. Irvin jumped, and her eyes immediately focused on the green-draped wall in front of her. Her pupils had suddenly widened, and she clenched her hands tightly.
The light above her head went out.
The light above her head flickered off.
Now that the moment was come to which she had looked forward with mingled hope and terror, long pent-up emotion threatened to overcome her, and she trembled wildly.
Now that the moment she had been anticipating with a mix of hope and fear had arrived, her long-held emotions threatened to overwhelm her, and she shook uncontrollably.
Out of the darkness dawned a vague light and in it a shape seemed to take form. As the light increased the effect was as though part of the wall had become transparent so as to reveal the interior of an inner room where a figure was seated in a massive ebony chair. The figure was that of an oriental, richly robed and wearing a white turban. His long slim hands, of the color of old ivory, rested upon the arms of the chair, and on the first finger of the right hand gleamed a big talismanic ring. The face of the seated man was lowered, but from under heavy brows his abnormally large eyes regarded her fixedly.
Out of the darkness emerged a faint light, and in it, a shape began to take form. As the light grew brighter, it seemed like part of the wall had become transparent, revealing the interior of an inner room where a figure sat in a large ebony chair. The figure was an oriental man, dressed in rich robes and wearing a white turban. His long, slender hands, the color of aged ivory, rested on the chair's arms, and on the index finger of his right hand sparkled a large talisman ring. The man's face was lowered, but beneath heavy brows, his unusually large eyes stared at her intently.
So dim the light remained that it was impossible to discern the details with anything like clearness, but that the clean-shaven face of the man with those wonderful eyes was strikingly and intellectually handsome there could be no doubt.
So dim the light stayed that it was impossible to make out the details clearly, but there was no doubt that the clean-shaven face of the man with those amazing eyes was strikingly and intellectually handsome.
This was Kazmah, “the dream reader,” and although Mrs. Irvin had seen him before, his statuesque repose and the weirdness of his unfaltering gaze thrilled her uncannily.
This was Kazmah, “the dream reader,” and even though Mrs. Irvin had seen him before, his commanding stillness and the strangeness of his steady gaze gave her an eerie thrill.
Kazmah slightly raised his hand in greeting: the big ring glittered in the subdued light.
Kazmah lifted his hand a bit to say hello: the large ring sparkled in the dim light.
“Tell me your dream,” came a curious mocking voice; “and I will read its portent.”
“Tell me your dream,” said a teasing voice; “and I’ll interpret what it means.”
Such was the set formula with which Kazmah opened all interviews. He spoke with a slight and not unmusical accent. He lowered his hand again. The gaze of those brilliant eyes remained fixed upon the woman’s face. Moistening her lips, Mrs. Irvin spoke.
Such was the standard way Kazmah started all interviews. He spoke with a slight but pleasant accent. He lowered his hand again. The gaze of his bright eyes stayed locked on the woman’s face. Moistening her lips, Mrs. Irvin spoke.
“Dreams! What I have to say does not belong to dreams, but to reality!” She laughed unmirthfully. “You know well enough why I am here.”
“Dreams! What I have to say isn’t about dreams, but about reality!” She laughed without joy. “You know exactly why I’m here.”
She paused.
She stopped.
“Why are you here?”
"Why are you here?"
“You know! You know!” Suddenly into her voice had come the unmistakable note of hysteria. “Your theatrical tricks do not impress me. I know what you are! A spy—an eavesdropper who watches—watches, and listens! But you may go too far! I am nearly desperate—do you understand?—nearly desperate. Speak! Move! Answer me!”
“You know! You know!” Suddenly, her voice had a clear hint of hysteria. “Your acting tricks don’t impress me. I know what you are! A spy—an eavesdropper who watches—watches and listens! But you might be pushing it too far! I’m almost desperate—do you understand?—almost desperate. Speak! Move! Answer me!”
But Kazmah preserved his uncanny repose.
But Kazmah kept his unusual calm.
“You are distracted,” he said. “I am sorry for you. But why do you come to me with your stories of desperation? You have insisted upon seeing me. I am here.”
“You're distracted,” he said. “I'm sorry for you. But why do you come to me with your stories of desperation? You insisted on seeing me. Here I am.”
“And you play with me—taunt me!”
“And you play with me—taunt me!”
“The remedy is in your hands.”
“The solution is up to you.”
“For the last time, I tell you I will never do it! Never, never, never!”
“For the last time, I’m telling you I will never do it! Never, never, never!”
“Then why do you complain? If you cannot afford to pay for your amusements, and you refuse to compromise in a simple manner, why do you approach me?”
“Then why are you complaining? If you can’t afford to pay for your entertainment, and you won’t compromise in an easy way, why are you coming to me?”
“Oh, my God!” She moaned and swayed dizzily—“have pity on me! Who are you, what are you, that you can bring ruin on a woman because—” She uttered a choking sound, but continued hoarsely, “Raise your head. Let me see your face. As heaven is my witness, I am ruined—ruined!”
“Oh my God!” She moaned and swayed dizzily—“have mercy on me! Who are you, what are you, that you can destroy a woman because—” She let out a choking sound but continued hoarsely, “Raise your head. Let me see your face. As heaven is my witness, I am ruined—ruined!”
“Tomorrow—”
“Tomorrow—”
“I cannot wait for tomorrow—”
“I can’t wait for tomorrow—”
That quivering, hoarse cry betrayed a condition of desperate febrile excitement. Mrs. Irvin was capable of proceeding to the wildest extremities. Clearly the mysterious Egyptian recognized this to be the case, for slowly raising his hand:
That trembling, raspy cry revealed a state of frantic, feverish excitement. Mrs. Irvin was capable of going to the most extreme lengths. It was obvious the mysterious Egyptian understood this, as he slowly raised his hand:
“I will communicate with you,” he said, and the words were spoken almost hurriedly. “Depart in peace—“; a formula wherewith he terminated every seance. He lowered his hand.
“I’ll communicate with you,” he said, and he spoke the words almost quickly. “Leave in peace—”; a phrase he used to end every session. He lowered his hand.
The silver gong sounded again—and the dim light began to fade.
The silver gong rang out again, and the dim light started to fade.
Thereupon the unhappy woman acted; the long suppressed outburst came at last. Stepping rapidly to the green transparent veil behind which Kazmah was seated, she wrenched it asunder and leapt toward the figure in the black chair.
Thereupon the unhappy woman acted; the long suppressed outburst came at last. Stepping quickly to the green transparent veil behind which Kazmah was seated, she tore it apart and jumped toward the figure in the black chair.
“You shall not trick me!” she panted. “Hear me out or I go straight to the police—now—now!”
“You're not going to fool me!” she gasped. “Listen to me, or I’m going straight to the cops—right now—right now!”
She grasped the hands of Kazmah as they rested motionless, on the chair-arms.
She held Kazmah's hands as they lay still on the arms of the chair.
Complete darkness came.
Total darkness fell.
Out of it rose a husky, terrified cry—a second, louder cry; and then a long, wailing scream... horror-laden as that of one who has touched some slumbering reptile....
Out of it came a rough, scared shout—a second, louder shout; and then a long, mournful scream... filled with fear like that of someone who has touched a sleeping snake....
CHAPTER IV.
THE CLOSED DOOR
Rather less than five minutes later a taxicab drew up in old Bond Street, and from it Quentin Gray leapt out impetuously and ran in at the doorway leading to Kazmah’s stairs. So hurried was his progress that he collided violently with a little man who, carrying himself with a pronounced stoop, was slinking furtively out.
Rather less than five minutes later, a taxi pulled up on old Bond Street, and Quentin Gray jumped out impulsively and ran through the doorway that led to Kazmah’s stairs. He was moving so quickly that he bumped hard into a small man who, hunched over, was sneaking out.
The little man reeled at the impact and almost fell, but:
The little man stumbled at the hit and nearly fell, but:
“Hang it all!” cried Gray irritably. “Why the devil don’t you look where you’re going!”
“Hang it all!” Gray exclaimed, annoyed. “Why don’t you watch where you’re going!”
He glared angrily into the face of the other. It was a peculiar and rememberable face, notable because of a long, sharp, hooked nose and very little, foxy, brown eyes; a sly face to which a small, fair moustache only added insignificance. It was crowned by a wide-brimmed bowler hat which the man wore pressed down upon his ears like a Jew pedlar.
He glared angrily at the other person. It was a unique and unforgettable face, striking because of a long, sharp, hooked nose and small, cunning brown eyes; a crafty face that a small, light moustache only made seem less important. It was topped with a wide-brimmed bowler hat that the man wore pulled down over his ears like a peddler.
“Why!” cried Gray, “this is the second time tonight you have jostled me!”
"Why!" shouted Gray, "this is the second time tonight you've bumped into me!"
He thought he had recognized the man for the same who had been following himself, Mrs. Irvin and Sir Lucien Pyne along old Bond Street.
He thought he recognized the man as the same one who had been following him, Mrs. Irvin, and Sir Lucien Pyne down old Bond Street.
A smile, intended to be propitiatory, appeared upon the pale face.
A smile, meant to be soothing, appeared on the pale face.
“No, sir, excuse me, sir—”
“No, sir, excuse me—”
“Don’t deny it!” said Gray angrily. “If I had the time I should give you in charge as a suspicious loiterer.”
“Don’t deny it!” Gray said angrily. “If I had the time, I’d report you as a suspicious loiterer.”
Calling to the cabman to wait, he ran up the stairs to the second floor landing. Before the painted door bearing the name of Kazmah he halted, and as the door did not open, stamped impatiently, but with no better result.
Calling to the cab driver to wait, he rushed up the stairs to the second-floor landing. He stopped in front of the painted door marked Kazmah, and when the door didn't open, he stamped his foot in frustration, but it led to no better outcome.
At that, since there was neither bell nor knocker, he raised his fist and banged loudly.
At that, since there was no bell or knocker, he raised his fist and knocked loudly.
No one responded to the summons.
No one picked up.
“Hi, there!” he shouted. “Open the door! Pyne! Rita!”
“Hey, you guys!” he yelled. “Open the door! Pyne! Rita!”
Again he banged—and yet again. Then he paused, listening, his ear pressed to the panel.
Again he knocked—and then again. Then he stopped, listening, his ear against the door.
He could detect no sound of movement within. Fists clenched, he stood staring at the closed door, and his fresh color slowly deserted him and left him pale.
He couldn't hear any sounds coming from inside. With his fists clenched, he stood there staring at the closed door, and his fresh complexion gradually faded, leaving him pale.
“Damn him!” he muttered savagely. “Damn him! he has fooled me!”
“Damn him!” he muttered angrily. “Damn him! He has tricked me!”
Passionate and self-willed, he was shaken by a storm of murderous anger. That Pyne had planned this trick, with Rita Irvin’s consent, he did not doubt, and his passive dislike of the man became active hatred of the woman he dared not think. He had for long looked upon Sir Lucien in the light of a rival, and the irregularity of his own infatuation for another’s wife in no degree lessened his resentment.
Passionate and headstrong, he was overwhelmed by a surge of intense rage. He had no doubt that Pyne had plotted this scheme with Rita Irvin's approval, and his initial dislike of the man transformed into a fierce hatred for the woman he couldn’t bring himself to consider. For a long time, he had seen Sir Lucien as a competitor, and the inappropriate nature of his feelings for another’s wife did nothing to lessen his anger.
Again he pressed his ear to the door, and listened intently. Perhaps they were hiding within. Perhaps this charlatan, Kazmah, was an accomplice in the pay of Sir Lucien. Perhaps this was a secret place of rendezvous.
Again he pressed his ear to the door and listened closely. Maybe they were hiding inside. Maybe this fraud, Kazmah, was in cahoots with Sir Lucien. Maybe this was a secret meeting spot.
To the manifest absurdity of such a conjecture he was blind in his anger. But that he was helpless, befooled, he recognized; and with a final muttered imprecation he turned and slowly descended the stair. A lingering hope was dispelled when, looking right and left along Bond Street, he failed to perceive the missing pair.
To the obvious ridiculousness of such a guess, he was blind in his anger. But he acknowledged that he was helpless and fooled; with one last muttered curse, he turned and slowly went down the stairs. A lingering hope vanished when, looking right and left along Bond Street, he couldn’t see the missing pair.
The cabman glanced at him interrogatively. “I shall not require you,” said Gray, and gave the man half-a-crown.
The cab driver looked at him questioningly. “I won’t need you,” said Gray, and handed the man a two-and-six.
Busy with his poisonous conjectures, he remained all unaware of the presence of a furtive, stooping figure which lurked behind the railings of the arcade at this point linking old Bond Street to Albemarle Street. Nor had the stooping stranger any wish to attract Gray’s attention. Most of the shops in the narrow lane were already closed, although the florist’s at the corner remained open, but of the shadow which lay along the greater part of the arcade this alert watcher took every advantage. From the recess formed by a shop door he peered out at Gray, where the light of a street lamp fell upon him, studying his face, his movements, with unrelaxing vigilance.
Busy with his toxic thoughts, he was completely unaware of the sneaky, hunched figure hiding behind the railings of the arcade that connected old Bond Street to Albemarle Street. The bent stranger had no intention of drawing Gray's attention. Most of the shops in the narrow lane were already closed, although the florist at the corner remained open, and the shadow that covered most of the arcade provided this watchful observer with every advantage. From the nook created by a shop door, he peered out at Gray, where the light from a streetlamp illuminated him, closely watching his face and movements with unwavering vigilance.
Gray, following some moments of indecision, strode off towards Piccadilly. The little man came out cautiously from his hiding-place and looked after him. Out of a dark porch, ten paces along Bond Street, appeared a burly figure to fall into step a few yards behind Gray. The little man licked his lips appreciatively and returned to the doorway below the premises of Kazmah.
Gray, after a moment of hesitation, walked confidently towards Piccadilly. The small man cautiously emerged from his hiding spot and watched him go. From a dark entrance, ten steps down Bond Street, a stout figure appeared and fell into step a few yards behind Gray. The small man licked his lips in approval and went back to the doorway of Kazmah's.
Reaching Piccadilly, Gray stood for a time on the corner, indifferent to the jostling of passers-by. Finally he crossed, walked along to the Prince’s Restaurant, and entered the lobby. He glanced at his wrist-watch. It registered the hour of seven-twenty-five.
Reaching Piccadilly, Gray stood at the corner for a while, ignoring the crowd around him. Finally, he crossed the street, walked over to the Prince’s Restaurant, and stepped into the lobby. He looked at his watch. It read seven-twenty-five.
He cancelled his order for a table and was standing staring moodily towards the entrance when the doors swung open and a man entered who stepped straight up to him, hand extended, and:
He canceled his order for a table and stood there, staring moodily at the entrance when the doors swung open and a man walked in, approaching him directly with his hand out.
“Glad to see you, Gray,” he said. “What’s the trouble?”
“Great to see you, Gray,” he said. “What’s going on?”
Quentin Gray stared as if incredulous at the speaker, and it was with an unmistakable note of welcome in his voice that he replied:
Quentin Gray looked at the speaker in disbelief, and with a clear hint of warmth in his voice, he responded:
“Seton! Seton Pasha!”
“Seton! Seton Pasha!”
The frown disappeared from Gray’s forehead, and he gripped the other’s hand in hearty greeting. But:
The frown faded from Gray's forehead, and he shook the other person's hand warmly. But:
“Stick to plain Seton!” said the new-comer, glancing rapidly about him. “Ottoman titles are not fashionable.”
“Just go with plain Seton!” said the newcomer, quickly looking around. “Ottoman titles aren’t in style anymore.”
The speaker was a man of arresting personality. Above medium height, well but leanly built, the face of Seton “Pasha” was burned to a deeper shade than England’s wintry sun is capable of producing. He wore a close-trimmed beard and moustache, and the bronze on his cheeks enhanced the brightness of his grey eyes and rendered very noticeable a slight frosting of the dark hair above his temples. He had the indescribable air of a “sure” man, a sound man to have beside one in a tight place; and looking into the rather grim face, Quentin Gray felt suddenly ashamed of himself. From Seton Pasha he knew that he could keep nothing back. He knew that presently he should find himself telling this quiet, brown-skinned man the whole story of his humiliation—and he knew that Seton would not spare his feelings.
The speaker was a man with a striking presence. He was taller than average, well-built but lean, and his face, Seton “Pasha,” was tanned darker than what England’s cold sun could achieve. He had a neatly trimmed beard and mustache, and the bronze of his cheeks made his gray eyes pop and highlighted the slight gray in his dark hair above his temples. He had the unmistakable vibe of a confident man, someone solid to have at your side in a tough situation; and looking at his somewhat stern face, Quentin Gray suddenly felt embarrassed about himself. From Seton Pasha, he realized he couldn’t hide anything. He knew that soon he would find himself revealing the whole story of his shame to this calm, brown-skinned man—and he was aware that Seton wouldn’t hold back on how he felt about it.
“My dear fellow,” he said, “you must pardon me if I sometimes fail to respect your wishes in this matter. When I left the East the name of Seton Pasha was on everybody’s tongue. But are you alone?”
“My dear friend,” he said, “you have to forgive me if I sometimes don’t honor your wishes about this. When I left the East, Seton Pasha’s name was on everyone’s lips. But are you on your own?”
“I am. I only arrived in London tonight and in England this morning.”
“I am. I just got to London tonight and to England this morning.”
“Were you thinking of dining here?”
“Were you thinking about eating here?”
“No; I saw you through the doorway as I was passing. But this will do as well as another place. I gather that you are disengaged. Perhaps you will dine with me?”
“No; I saw you through the doorway as I was passing by. But this works just as well as anywhere else. I assume you’re free. Would you like to have dinner with me?”
“Splendid!” cried Gray. “Wait a moment. Perhaps my table hasn’t gone!”
“Awesome!” exclaimed Gray. “Hold on a second. Maybe my table is still here!”
He ran off in his boyish, impetuous fashion, and Seton watched him, smiling quietly.
He dashed off in his youthful, impulsive way, and Seton observed him, smiling softly.
The table proved to be available, and ere long the two were discussing an excellent dinner. Gray lost much of his irritability and began to talk coherently upon topics of general interest. Presently, following an interval during which he had been covertly watching his companion:
The table was free, and soon the two were chatting about a great dinner. Gray calmed down a lot and started to speak clearly about various interesting topics. After a little while, during which he had been secretly observing his companion:
“Do you know, Seton,” he said, “you are the one man in London whose company I could have tolerated tonight.”
“Do you know, Seton,” he said, “you’re the one person in London whose company I could have handled tonight.”
“My arrival was peculiarly opportune.”
“My arrival was surprisingly timely.”
“Your arrivals are always peculiarly opportune.” Gray stared at Seton with an expression of puzzled admiration. “I don’t think I shall ever understand your turning up immediately before the Senussi raid in Egypt. Do you remember? I was with the armored cars.”
“Your visits are always strangely timed.” Gray looked at Seton with a mix of confusion and admiration. “I still can’t wrap my head around how you showed up right before the Senussi raid in Egypt. Do you remember? I was with the armored cars.”
“I remember perfectly.”
"I remember it clearly."
“Then you vanished in the same mysterious fashion, and the C. O. was a sphinx on the subject. I next saw you strolling out of the gate at Baghdad. How the devil you’d got to Baghdad, considering that you didn’t come with us and that you weren’t with the cavalry, heaven only knows!”
“Then you disappeared just as mysteriously, and the C.O. was totally tight-lipped about it. The next time I saw you, you were casually walking out of the gate in Baghdad. How on earth you ended up in Baghdad, since you didn’t come with us and weren’t with the cavalry, is a complete mystery!”
“No,” said Seton judicially, gazing through his uplifted wine-glass; “when one comes to consider the matter without prejudice it is certainly odd. But do I know the lady to whose non-appearance I owe the pleasure of your company tonight?”
“No,” Seton said thoughtfully, looking through his raised wine glass, “when you really think about it without bias, it’s definitely strange. But do I know the woman whose absence has given me the pleasure of your company tonight?”
Quentin Gray stared at him blankly.
Quentin Gray looked at him with a blank expression.
“Really, Seton, you amaze me. Did I say that I had an appointment with a lady?”
“Honestly, Seton, you surprise me. Did I mention that I had a meeting with a woman?”
“My dear Gray, when I see a man standing biting his nails and glaring out into Piccadilly from a restaurant entrance I ask myself a question. When I learn that he has just cancelled an order for a table for two I answer it.”
“My dear Gray, when I see a guy standing there biting his nails and staring out into Piccadilly from a restaurant entrance, I ask myself a question. When I find out he just canceled a reservation for a table for two, I have my answer.”
Gray laughed. “You always make me feel so infernally young, Seton.”
Gray laughed. “You always make me feel so incredibly young, Seton.”
“Good!”
"Awesome!"
“Yes, it’s good to feel young, but bad to feel a young fool; and that’s what I feel—and what I am. Listen!”
“Yes, it’s great to feel young, but it sucks to feel like a young fool; and that’s how I feel—and who I am. Listen!”
Leaning across the table so that the light of the shaded lamp fell fully upon his flushed, eager face, Gray, not without embarrassment, told his companion of the “dirty trick”—so he phrased it—which Sir Lucien Pyne had played upon him. In conclusion:
Leaning across the table so that the light from the shaded lamp shone fully on his flushed, eager face, Gray, somewhat embarrassed, told his companion about the "dirty trick"—as he put it—that Sir Lucien Pyne had pulled on him. In conclusion:
“What would you do, Seton?” he asked.
“What would you do, Seton?” he asked.
Seton sat regarding him in silence with a cool, calculating stare which some men had termed insolent, absently tapping his teeth with the gold rim of a monocle which he carried but apparently never used for any other purpose; and it was at about this time that a long low car passed near the door of the restaurant, crossing the traffic stream of Piccadilly to draw up at the corner of old Bond Street.
Seton sat watching him silently with a cool, assessing gaze that some men called rude, absentmindedly tapping his teeth with the gold rim of a monocle he carried but seemed to use for no other purpose. It was around this time that a long, low car drove by the restaurant door, crossing the traffic flow of Piccadilly to stop at the corner of old Bond Street.
From the car Monte Irvin alighted and, telling the man to wait, set out on foot. Ten paces along Bond Street he encountered a small, stooping figure which became detached from the shadows of a shop door. The light of a street lamp shone down upon the sharp, hooked nose and into the cunning little brown eyes of Brisley, of Spinker’s Detective Agency. Monte Irvin started.
From the car, Monte Irvin got out and, telling the man to wait, walked on foot. Ten steps along Bond Street, he came across a small, hunched figure that stepped out from the shadows of a shop door. The light from a street lamp illuminated the sharp, hooked nose and the sly little brown eyes of Brisley, from Spinker’s Detective Agency. Monte Irvin was taken aback.
“Ah, Brisley!” he said, “I was looking for you. Are they still there?”
“Hey, Brisley!” he said, “I was searching for you. Are they still around?”
“Probably, sir.” Brisley licked his lips. “My colleague, Gunn, reports no one came out whilst I was away ’phoning.”
“Probably, sir.” Brisley licked his lips. “My colleague, Gunn, says no one came out while I was away making a phone call.”
“But the whole thing seems preposterous. Are there no other offices in the block where they might be?”
“But the whole thing seems ridiculous. Are there really no other offices in the block where they could be?”
“I personally saw Mr. Gray, Sir Lucien Pyne and the lady go into Kazmah’s. At that time—roughly, ten to seven—all the other offices had been closed, approximately, one hour.”
“I personally saw Mr. Gray, Sir Lucien Pyne, and the lady go into Kazmah’s. At that time—around ten to seven—all the other offices had been closed for about an hour.”
“There is absolutely no possibility that they might have come out unseen by you?”
“There’s no way they could have come out without you seeing them?”
“None, sir. I should not have troubled a client if in doubt. Here’s Gunn.”
“None, sir. I shouldn’t have bothered a client if I was unsure. Here’s Gunn.”
Old Bond Street now was darkened and deserted; the yellow mist had turned to fine rain, and Gunn, his hands thrust in his pockets, was sheltering under the porch of the arcade. Gunn possessed a purple complexion which attained to full vigor of coloring in the nasal region. His moustache of dirty grey was stained brown in the centre as if by frequent potations of stout, and his bulky figure was artificially enlarged by the presence of two overcoats, the outer of which was a waterproof and the inner a blue garment appreciably longer both in sleeve and skirt than the former. The effect produced was one of great novelty. Gunn touched the brim of his soft felt hat, which he wore turned down all round apparently in imitation of a flower-pot.
Old Bond Street was now dark and empty; the yellow fog had turned into a light rain, and Gunn, with his hands shoved in his pockets, was standing under the arcade for cover. Gunn had a purplish complexion that was especially vivid on his nose. His dirty gray mustache was stained brown in the middle, as if he often drank stout, and his hefty frame was exaggerated by two overcoats—one a waterproof and the other a blue coat that was noticeably longer in both sleeves and hem than the outer one. The overall look was quite striking. Gunn tipped the brim of his soft felt hat, which he wore turned down all around, seemingly to mimic a flower pot.
“All snug, sir,” he said, hoarsely and confidentially, bending forward and breathing the words into Irvin’s ear. “Snug as a bee in a hive. You’re as good as a bachelor again.”
“All cozy, sir,” he said hoarsely and confidentially, leaning in and whispering the words into Irvin’s ear. “Cozy as a bee in a hive. You’re basically a bachelor again.”
Monte Irvin mentally recoiled.
Monte Irvin felt uneasy.
“Lead the way to the door of this place,” he said tersely.
“Show me the way to the door of this place,” he said sharply.
“Yes, sir, this way, sir. Be careful of the step there. You may remark that the outer door is not yet closed. I am informed upon reliable authority as the last to go locks the door. Hence we perceive that the last has not yet gone. It is likewise opened by the first to come of a mornin’. Here we are, sir; door on the right.”
“Yeah, sir, this way, sir. Watch your step there. You might notice the outer door isn’t closed yet. I’ve been told by a trustworthy source that it’s locked by the last person to leave. So, it’s clear the last person hasn’t left yet. It’s also opened by the first person to arrive in the morning. Here we are, sir; the door is on the right.”
The landing was in darkness, but as Gunn spoke he directed the ray of a pocket lamp upon a bronze plate bearing the name “Kazmah.” He rested one hand upon his hip.
The landing was dark, but as Gunn spoke, he pointed the beam of a pocket flashlight at a bronze plate that said "Kazmah." He placed one hand on his hip.
“All snug,” he repeated; “as snug as a eel in mud. The decree nisi is yours, sir. As an alderman of the City of London and a Justice of the Peace you are entitled to call a police officer—”
“All snug,” he repeated; “just like an eel in mud. The decree nisi is yours, sir. As an alderman of the City of London and a Justice of the Peace, you have the right to call a police officer—”
“Hold your tongue!” rapped Irvin. “You’ve been drinking: and I place no reliance whatever in your evidence. I do not believe that my wife or any one else but ourselves is upon these premises.”
“Shut up!” snapped Irvin. “You’ve been drinking, and I don’t trust anything you say. I don’t believe that my wife or anyone else besides us is here.”
The watery eyes of the insulted man protruded unnaturally. “Drinkin’!” he whispered, “drink—”
The man's watery eyes bulged unnaturally. "Drinking!" he whispered, "drink—"
But indignation now deprived Gunn of speech and:
But anger now took away Gunn's ability to speak and:
“Excuse me, sir,” interrupted the nasal voice of Brisley, “but I can absolutely answer for Gunn. Reputation of the Agency at stake. Worked with us for three years. Parties undoubtedly on the premises as reported.”
“Excuse me, sir,” interrupted Brisley with a nasal voice, “but I can definitely vouch for Gunn. The Agency's reputation is on the line. He’s been working with us for three years. The parties are definitely on the premises as reported.”
“Drink—” whispered Gunn.
“Drink—” whispered Gunn.
“I shall be glad,” said Monte Irvin, and his voice shook emotionally, “if you will lend me your pocket lamp. I am naturally upset. Will you kindly both go downstairs. I will call if I want you.”
“I’ll be glad,” said Monte Irvin, his voice trembling with emotion, “if you could lend me your pocket lamp. I’m feeling pretty upset. Can both of you please go downstairs? I’ll call if I need you.”
The two men obeyed, Gunn muttering hoarsely to Brisley; and Monte Irvin was left standing on the landing, the lamp in his hand. He waited until he knew from the sound of their footsteps that the pair had regained the street, then, resting his arm against the closed door, and pressing his forehead to the damp sleeve of his coat, he stood awhile, the lamp, which he held limply, shining down upon the floor.
The two men complied, Gunn quietly grumbling to Brisley; and Monte Irvin stood on the landing, holding the lamp. He waited until he could hear their footsteps fading into the street, then, leaning his arm against the closed door and pressing his forehead to the damp sleeve of his coat, he stood there for a while, the lamp he held limply casting light on the floor.
His lips moved, and almost inaudibly he murmured his wife’s name.
His lips moved, and he quietly whispered his wife's name.
CHAPTER V.
THE DOOR IS OPENED
Quentin Gray and Seton strolled out of Prince’s and both paused whilst Seton lighted a long black cheroot.
Quentin Gray and Seton walked out of Prince’s and both stopped as Seton lit a long black cigar.
“It seems a pity to waste that box,” said Gray. “Suppose we look in at the Gaiety for an hour?”
“It seems a shame to waste that box,” Gray said. “How about we check out the Gaiety for an hour?”
His humor was vastly improved, and he watched the passing throngs with an expression more suited to his boyish good looks than that of anger and mortification which had rested upon him an hour earlier.
His humor was greatly improved, and he observed the crowds passing by with a look that was more fitting for his youthful good looks than the anger and embarrassment that had been on his face an hour earlier.
Seton Pasha tossed a match into the road.
Seton Pasha threw a match into the street.
“My official business is finished for the day,” he replied. “I place myself unreservedly in your hands.”
"My work is done for the day," he said. "I completely trust you."
“Well, then,” began Gray—and paused.
“Well, then,” Gray began—and paused.
A long, low car, the chauffeur temporarily detained by the stoppage of a motorbus ahead, had slowed up within three yards of the spot where they were standing. Gray seized Seton’s arm in a fierce grip.
A long, low car, with the driver held up by a bus in front, had slowed down to within three yards of where they were standing. Gray grabbed Seton’s arm tightly.
“Seton,” he said, his voice betraying intense excitement, “Look! There is Monte Irvin!”
“Seton,” he said, his voice full of excitement, “Look! There’s Monte Irvin!”
“In the car?”
“In the car?”
“Yes, yes! But—he has two police with him! Seton, what can it mean?”
“Yes, yes! But—he has two police with him! Seton, what could that mean?”
The car moved away, swinging to the right across the traffic stream and clearly heading for old Bond Street. Quentin Gray’s mercurial color deserted him, and he turned to Seton a face grown suddenly pale.
The car drove off, veering to the right through the traffic and obviously heading for old Bond Street. Quentin Gray's lively color left him, and he turned to Seton with a face that had suddenly gone pale.
“Good God,” he whispered, “something has happened to Rita!”
“OMG,” he whispered, “something's happened to Rita!”
Neglectful of his personal safety, he plunged out into the traffic, dodging this way and that, and making after Monte Irvin’s car. Of the fact that his friend was close beside him he remained unaware until, on the corner of old Bond Street, a firm grip settled upon his shoulder. Gray turned angrily. But the grip was immovable, and he found himself staring into the unemotional face of Seton Pasha.
Neglecting his own safety, he rushed into the traffic, weaving in and out, chasing after Monte Irvin's car. He didn't realize his friend was right next to him until, at the corner of old Bond Street, a strong hand landed on his shoulder. Gray turned angrily, but the hand was unshakeable, and he found himself looking into the expressionless face of Seton Pasha.
“Seton, for God’s sake, don’t detain me! I must learn what’s wrong.”
“Seton, for crying out loud, don’t hold me up! I need to find out what’s going on.”
“Pull up, Gray.”
"Pull up, Gray."
Quentin Gray clenched his teeth.
Quentin Gray gritted his teeth.
“Listen to me, Seton. This is no time for interference. I—”
“Listen to me, Seton. This isn’t the time for interference. I—”
“You are about to become involved in some very unsavory business; and I repeat—pull up. In a moment we shall learn all there is to be learned. But are you determined openly to thrust yourself into the family affairs of Mr. Monte Irvin?”
“You're about to get mixed up in some really shady stuff; and I say again—stop. Soon, we’ll find out everything there is to know. But are you sure you want to get involved in Mr. Monte Irvin's family matters?”
“If anything has happened to Rita I’ll kill that damned cur Pyne!”
“If anything has happened to Rita, I’ll kill that damn dog Pyne!”
“You are determined to intrude upon this man in your present frame of mind at a time of evident trouble?”
“You really want to interrupt this guy right now when he’s clearly going through a tough time?”
But Gray was deaf to the promptings of prudence and good taste alike.
But Gray ignored the advice of common sense and good taste altogether.
“I’m going to see the thing through,” he said hoarsely.
“I’m going to see this through,” he said hoarsely.
“Quite so. Rely upon me. But endeavor to behave more like a man of the world and less like a dangerous lunatic, or we shall quarrel atrociously.”
“Exactly. Trust me on this. But try to act more like a person of the world and less like a crazy lunatic, or we'll end up fighting horribly.”
Quentin Gray audibly gnashed his teeth, but the cool stare of the other’s eyes was quelling, and now as their glances met and clashed, a sympathetic smile softened the lines of Seton’s grim mouth, and:
Quentin Gray gritted his teeth, but the chilling gaze of the other person was calming, and now as their eyes met and clashed, a friendly smile softened the hard lines of Seton’s serious face, and:
“I quite understand, old chap,” he said, linking his arm in Gray’s. “But can’t you see how important it is, for everybody’s sake, that we should tackle the thing coolly?”
“I totally get it, man,” he said, linking his arm with Gray’s. “But can’t you see how important it is, for everyone’s sake, that we handle this calmly?”
“Seton”—Gray’s voice broke—“I’m sorry. I know I’m mad; but I was with her only an hour ago, and now—”
“Seton”—Gray's voice cracked—“I’m sorry. I know I’m crazy; but I was with her just an hour ago, and now—”
“And now ‘her’ husband appears on the scene accompanied by a police inspector and a sergeant. What are your relations with Mr. Monte Irvin?”
“And now her husband shows up with a police inspector and a sergeant. What’s your relationship with Mr. Monte Irvin?”
They were walking rapidly again along Bond Street.
They were walking quickly again along Bond Street.
“What do you mean, Seton?” asked Gray.
“What do you mean, Seton?” Gray asked.
“I mean does he approve of your friendship with his wife, or is it a clandestine affair?”
“I mean, does he approve of your friendship with his wife, or is it a secret affair?”
“Clandestine?—certainly not. I was on my way to call at the house when I met her with Pyne this evening.”
“Clandestine?—definitely not. I was on my way to stop by the house when I saw her with Pyne this evening.”
“That is what I wanted to know. Very well; since you intend to follow the thing up, it simplifies matters somewhat. Here is the car.”
“That’s what I wanted to find out. Alright; since you plan to pursue this, it makes things a bit easier. Here’s the car.”
“At Kazmah’s door! What in heaven’s name does it mean?”
“At Kazmah’s door! What on earth does that mean?”
“It means that we shall get a very poor reception if we intrude. Question the chauffeur.”
“It means we’re going to be treated pretty badly if we barge in. Ask the driver.”
But Gray had already approached the man, who touched his cap in recognition.
But Gray had already walked up to the man, who nodded his cap in acknowledgment.
“What’s the trouble, Pattison?” he demanded breathlessly. “I saw police in the car a moment ago.”
“What’s going on, Pattison?” he asked, out of breath. “I saw police in the car just a moment ago.”
“Yes, sir. I don’t rightly know, sir, what’s happened. But Mr. Irvin drove from home to the corner of old Bond Street a quarter of an hour ago and told me to wait, then came back again and drove round to Vine Street to fetch the police. They’re inside now.”
“Yes, sir. I honestly don’t know what happened. But Mr. Irvin drove from home to the corner of old Bond Street about fifteen minutes ago and told me to wait, then came back and drove over to Vine Street to get the police. They’re inside now.”
Even as he spoke, with excitement ill-concealed, a police-sergeant came out of the doorway, and:
Even as he spoke, trying to hide his excitement, a police sergeant stepped out of the doorway, and:
“Move on, there,” he said to Seton and Gray. “You mustn’t hang about this door.”
“Move along, you two,” he said to Seton and Gray. “You can’t linger by this door.”
“Excuse me, Sergeant,” cried Gray, “but if the matter concerns Mrs. Monte Irvin I can probably supply information.”
“Excuse me, Sergeant,” shouted Gray, “but if this is about Mrs. Monte Irvin, I can probably help with some information.”
The Sergeant stared at him hard, saw that both he and his friend wore evening dress, and grew proportionately respectful.
The Sergeant looked intently at him, noticed that both he and his friend were in formal attire, and became increasingly respectful.
“What is your name, sir?” he asked. “I’ll mention it to the officer in charge.”
“What’s your name, sir?” he asked. “I’ll pass it along to the officer in charge.”
“Quentin Gray. Inform Mr. Monte Irvin that I wish to speak to him.”
“Quentin Gray. Let Mr. Monte Irvin know that I want to talk to him.”
“Very good, sir.” He turned to the chauffeur. “Hand me out the bag I gave you at Vine Street.” Pattison leaned over the door at the front of the car, and brought out a big leather grip. With this in hand the police-sergeant returned into the doorway.
“Sure thing, sir.” He turned to the driver. “Please pass me the bag I gave you at Vine Street.” Pattison leaned over the front door of the car and pulled out a large leather suitcase. With this in hand, the police sergeant went back inside the doorway.
“We’re in for it now,” said Seton grimly, “whatever it is.”
“We're in deep now,” Seton said grimly, “whatever that is.”
Gray returned no answer, moving restlessly up and down before the door in a fever of excitement and dread. Presently the Sergeant reappeared.
Gray didn't respond, pacing anxiously up and down in front of the door, filled with a mix of excitement and fear. Soon, the Sergeant came back.
“Step this way, please,” he said.
“Please come this way,” he said.
Followed by Seton and Gray he led the way up to the landing before Kazmah’s apartments. It was vaguely lighted by two police-lanterns. Four men were standing there, and four pairs of eyes were focussed upon the stair-head.
Followed by Seton and Gray, he made his way up to the landing in front of Kazmah’s apartments. It was dimly lit by two police lanterns. Four men were standing there, and four pairs of eyes were fixed on the top of the stairs.
Monte Irvin, his features a distressing ashen color, spoke.
Monte Irvin, his face a troubling pale gray, spoke.
“That you, Gray?” Quentin Gray would not have recognized the voice. “Thanks for offering your help. God knows I need all I can get. You were with Rita tonight. What happened? Where is she?”
“Is that you, Gray?” Quentin Gray wouldn’t have recognized the voice. “Thanks for offering to help. God knows I need all the help I can get. You were with Rita tonight. What happened? Where is she?”
“Heaven knows where she is!” cried Gray. “I left her here with Pyne shortly after seven o’clock.”
“Heaven knows where she is!” shouted Gray. “I left her here with Pyne just after seven o’clock.”
He paused, fixing his gaze upon the face of Brisley, whose shifty eyes avoided him and who was licking his lips in the manner of a dog who has seen the whip.
He paused, staring at Brisley's face, whose dodgy eyes looked away from him, and who was nervously licking his lips like a dog that has seen the whip.
“Why,” said Gray, “I believe you are the fellow who has been following me all night for some reason.”
“Why,” Gray said, “I think you’re the one who has been following me all night for some reason.”
He stepped toward the foxy little man but:
He moved closer to the sly little man, but:
“Never mind, Gray,” interrupted Irvin. “I was to blame. But he was following my wife, not you. Tell me quickly: Why did she come here?”
“Never mind, Gray,” Irvin interrupted. “I was to blame. But he was following my wife, not you. Tell me quickly: Why did she come here?”
Gray raised his hand to his brow with a gesture of bewilderment.
Gray raised his hand to his forehead in a gesture of confusion.
“To consult this man, Kazmah. I actually saw her enter the inner room, I went to get a cab, and when I returned the door was locked.”
“To talk to this guy, Kazmah. I actually saw her go into the private room, I went to grab a cab, and when I got back the door was locked.”
“You knocked?”
"Did you just knock?"
“Of course. I made no end of a row. But I could get no reply and went away.”
“Of course. I caused a huge fuss. But I didn't get any response and left.”
Monte Irvin turned, a pathetic figure, to the Inspector who stood beside him.
Monte Irvin turned, looking pitiful, to the Inspector who stood next to him.
“We may as well proceed, Inspector Whiteleaf,” he said. “Mr. Gray’s evidence throws no light on the matter at all.”
“We might as well move forward, Inspector Whiteleaf,” he said. “Mr. Gray’s testimony doesn’t clarify anything about the situation.”
“Very well, sir,” was the reply; “we have the warrant, and have given the usual notice to whoever may be hiding inside. Burton!”
“Sure thing, sir,” was the response; “we have the warrant and have given the usual notice to anyone who might be hiding inside. Burton!”
The Sergeant stepped forward, placed the leather bag on the floor, and stooping, opened it, revealing a number of burglarious-looking instruments.
The Sergeant stepped forward, put the leather bag on the floor, and bent down to open it, showing a bunch of suspicious-looking tools.
“Shall I try to cut through the panel?” he asked.
“Should I try to cut through the panel?” he asked.
“No, no!” cried Monte Irvin. “Waste no time. You have a crowbar there. Force the door from its hinges. Hurry, man!”
“No, no!” shouted Monte Irvin. “Don’t waste any time. You have a crowbar. Pry the door off its hinges. Hurry up, man!”
“It doesn’t work on hinges!” Gray interrupted excitedly. “It slides to the right by means of some arrangement concealed under the mat.”
“It doesn’t operate on hinges!” Gray interrupted excitedly. “It slides to the right using some mechanism hidden under the mat.”
“Pass that lantern,” directed Burton, glancing over his shoulder to Gunn.
“Pass that lantern,” Burton said, looking back at Gunn.
Setting it beside him, the Sergeant knelt and examined the threshold of the door.
Setting it beside him, the Sergeant knelt and looked closely at the doorway.
“A metal plate,” he said. “The weight moves a lever, I suppose, which opens the door if it isn’t locked. The lock will be on the left of the door as it opens to the right. Let’s see what we can do.”
“A metal plate,” he said. “The weight triggers a lever, I guess, which opens the door if it’s not locked. The lock will be on the left side of the door as it swings to the right. Let’s see what we can do.”
He stood up, crowbar in hand, and inserted the chisel blade of the implement between the edge of the door and the doorcase.
He got up, crowbar in hand, and inserted the chisel blade of the tool between the edge of the door and the doorframe.
“Hold steady!” said the Inspector, standing at his elbow.
“Hold steady!” said the Inspector, standing next to him.
The dull metallic sound of hammer blows on steel echoed queerly around the well of the staircase. Brisley and Gunn, standing very close together on the bottom step of the stair to the third floor, watched the police furtively. Irvin and Gray found a common fascination in the door itself, and Seton, cheroot in mouth, looked from group to group with quiet interest.
The dull metallic sound of hammering on steel echoed oddly around the staircase well. Brisley and Gunn stood very close together on the bottom step of the stair to the third floor, watching the police secretly. Irvin and Gray were both intrigued by the door itself, while Seton, with a cigar in his mouth, looked from group to group with quiet interest.
“Right!” cried the Sergeant.
"Got it!" shouted the Sergeant.
The blows ceased.
The hits stopped.
Firmly grasping the bar, Burton brought all his weight to bear upon it. There was a dull, cracking sound and a sort of rasping. The door moved slightly.
Firmly gripping the bar, Burton put all his weight into it. There was a dull cracking sound and a kind of rasping noise. The door moved a little.
“There’s where it locks!” said the Inspector, directing the light of a lantern upon the crevice created. “Three inches lower. But it may be bolted as well.”
“That's where it locks!” said the Inspector, shining the light of a lantern on the gap. “Three inches lower. But it might be bolted too.”
“We’ll soon get at the bolts,” replied Burton, the lust of destruction now strong upon him.
“We’ll soon get to the bolts,” replied Burton, the desire to destroy now intense within him.
Wrenching the crowbar from its place he attacked the lower panel of the door, and amid a loud splintering and crashing created a hole big enough to allow of the passage of a hand and arm.
Wrenching the crowbar from its spot, he smashed into the bottom panel of the door, and with a loud splintering and crashing sound, he made a hole large enough for a hand and arm to fit through.
The Inspector reached in, groped about, and then uttered an exclamation of triumph.
The Inspector reached in, felt around, and then shouted with excitement.
“I’ve unfastened the bolt,” he said. “If there isn’t another at the top you ought to be able to force the door now, Burton.”
“I’ve unlatched the bolt,” he said. “If there isn’t another one at the top, you should be able to push the door open now, Burton.”
The jimmy was thrust back into position, and:
The jimmy was pushed back into place, and:
“Stand clear!” cried Burton.
“Stand back!” shouted Burton.
Again he threw his weight upon the bar—and again.
Again, he pressed down on the bar—and again.
“Drive it further in!” said Monte Irvin; and snatching up the heavy hammer, he rained blows upon the steel butt. “Now try.”
“Drive it further in!” said Monte Irvin; and grabbing the heavy hammer, he pounded the steel butt. “Now try.”
Burton exerted himself to the utmost.
Burton pushed himself to the limit.
“Take hold up here, someone!” he panted. “Two of us can pull.”
“Hold on up here, someone!” he gasped. “Two of us can pull.”
Gray leapt forward, and the pair of them bent to the task.
Gray jumped forward, and the two of them focused on the task.
There came a dull report of parting mechanism, more sounds of splintering wood... and the door rolled open!
There was a dull sound of the locking mechanism, followed by more noises of cracking wood... and the door rolled open!
A moment of tense silence, then:
A brief, tense silence followed, then:
“Is anyone inside there?” cried the Inspector loudly.
“Is anyone in there?” shouted the Inspector.
Not a sound came from the dark interior.
Not a sound came from the dark interior.
“The lantern!” whispered Monte Irvin.
“The lantern!” whispered Monte Irvin.
He stumbled into the room, from which a heavy smell of perfume swept out upon the landing. Quentin Gray, snatching the lantern from the floor, where it had been replaced, was the next to enter.
He walked into the room, where a strong scent of perfume filled the air outside. Quentin Gray, grabbing the lantern from the floor where it had been set down, was the next one to come in.
“Look for the switch, and turn the lights on!” called the Inspector, following.
“Find the switch and turn on the lights!” shouted the Inspector, pursuing.
Even as he spoke, Gray had found the switch, and the apartment of Kazmah became flooded with subdued light.
Even as he was talking, Gray found the switch, and Kazmah's apartment filled with soft light.
A glance showed it to be unoccupied.
A quick look revealed that it was empty.
Gray ran across to the mushrabîyeh cabinet and jerked the curtains aside. There was no one in the cabinet. It contained a chair and a table. Upon the latter was a telephone and some papers and books. “This way!” he cried, his voice high pitched and unnatural.
Gray rushed over to the mushrabîyeh cabinet and yanked the curtains aside. There was no one inside. It held a chair and a table. On the table was a telephone, some papers, and books. “This way!” he shouted, his voice shrill and off-putting.
He burst through the doorway into the inner room which he had seen Mrs. Irvin enter. The air was laden with the smell of frankincense.
He rushed through the doorway into the inner room where he had seen Mrs. Irvin go in. The air was filled with the scent of frankincense.
“A lantern!” he called. “I left one on the divan.”
“A lantern!” he shouted. “I left one on the couch.”
But Monte Irvin had caught it up and was already at his elbow. His hand was shaking so that the light danced wildly now upon the carpet, now upon the green walls. This room also was deserted. A black gap in the curtain showed where the material had been roughly torn. Suddenly:
But Monte Irvin had picked it up and was already at his side. His hand was shaking so much that the light flickered crazily across the carpet and then the green walls. This room was also empty. A dark tear in the curtain revealed where the fabric had been ripped. Suddenly:
“My God, look!” muttered the Inspector, who, with the others, now stood in the curious draped apartment.
“My God, look!” whispered the Inspector, who, along with the others, now stood in the oddly draped apartment.
A thin stream of blood was trickling out from beneath the torn hangings!
A thin stream of blood was dripping out from under the ripped curtains!
Monte Irvin staggered and fell back against the Inspector, clutching at him for support. But Sergeant Burton, who carried the second lantern, crossed the room and wrenched the green draperies bodily from their fastenings.
Monte Irvin stumbled and leaned back against the Inspector, grasping him for support. But Sergeant Burton, who held the second lantern, crossed the room and forcefully tore the green curtains from their fittings.
They had masked a wooden partition or stout screen, having an aperture in the centre which could be closed by means of another of the sliding doors. A space some five feet deep was thus walled off from this second room. It contained a massive ebony chair. Behind the chair, and dividing the second room into yet a third section, extended another wooden partition in one end of which was an ordinary office door; and immediately at the back of the chair appeared a little opening or window, some three feet up from the floor. The sound of a groan, followed by that of a dull thud, came from the outer room.
They had covered a wooden partition or sturdy screen, featuring a slot in the center that could be closed with another sliding door. This created a space about five feet deep, cut off from the second room. It held a large ebony chair. Behind the chair, another wooden partition extended, splitting the second room into a third section, with a regular office door on one end; right behind the chair was a small opening or window, about three feet off the floor. The sound of a groan, followed by a dull thud, came from the outer room.
“Hullo!” cried Inspector Whiteleaf. “Mr. Irvin has fainted. Lend a hand.”
“Hullo!” shouted Inspector Whiteleaf. “Mr. Irvin has fainted. Give me a hand.”
“I am here,” replied the quiet voice of Seton Pasha.
“I’m here,” replied Seton Pasha’s soft voice.
“My God!” whispered Gray. “Seton! Seton!”
“OMG!” whispered Gray. “Seton! Seton!”
“Touch nothing,” cried the Inspector from outside, “until I come!”
“Don't touch anything,” yelled the Inspector from outside, “until I get there!”
And now the narrow apartment became filled with all the awe-stricken company, only excepting Monte Irvin, and Brisley, who was attending to the swooning man.
And now the small apartment was filled with all the amazed guests, except for Monte Irvin and Brisley, who was taking care of the fainting man.
Flat upon the floor, between the door and the ebony chair, arms extended and eyes staring upward at the ceiling, lay Sir Lucien Pyne, his white shirt front redly dyed. In the hush which had fallen, the footsteps of Inspector Whiteleaf sounded loudly as he opened the final door, and swept the interior of an inner room with the rays of the lantern.
Flat on the floor, between the door and the black chair, arms stretched out and eyes fixed on the ceiling, lay Sir Lucien Pyne, his white shirt front stained red. In the silence that had descended, the footsteps of Inspector Whiteleaf echoed as he opened the last door and illuminated the interior of an inner room with the light from his lantern.
The room was barely furnished as an office. There was another half-glazed door opening on to a narrow corridor. This door was locked.
The room was hardly set up as an office. There was another half-glass door leading to a narrow hallway. This door was locked.
“Pyne!” whispered Gray, pale now to the lips. “Do you understand, Seton? It’s Pyne! Look! He has been stabbed!”
“Pyne!” whispered Gray, now pale to his lips. “Do you get it, Seton? It’s Pyne! Look! He’s been stabbed!”
Sergeant Burton knelt down and gingerly laid his hand upon the stained linen over the breast of Sir Lucien.
Sergeant Burton knelt down and carefully placed his hand on the stained linen covering Sir Lucien’s chest.
“Dead?” asked the Inspector, speaking from the inner doorway.
“Dead?” the Inspector asked, standing in the inner doorway.
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“You say, sir,” turning to Quentin Gray, “that this is Sir Lucien Pyne?”
“You're saying, sir,” turning to Quentin Gray, “that this is Sir Lucien Pyne?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Inspector Whiteleaf rather clumsily removed his cap. The odor of Seton’s cheroot announced itself above the oriental perfume with which the place was laden.
Inspector Whiteleaf awkwardly took off his cap. The smell of Seton’s cheroot cut through the heavy oriental perfume that filled the room.
“Burton!”
“Burton!”
“Yes?”
“Hey?”
“See if this telephone in the office is in order. It appears to be an extension from the outer room.”
“Check to see if the phone in the office is working. It looks like it’s an extension from the outer room.”
While the others stood grouped about that still figure on the floor, Sergeant Burton entered the little office.
While the others clustered around that still figure on the floor, Sergeant Burton walked into the small office.
“Hello!” he cried. “Yes?” A momentary interval, then: “It’s all right, sir. What number?”
“Hello!” he shouted. “Yes?” After a brief pause, he added, “It’s all good, sir. What number?”
“Gentlemen,” said the Inspector, firmly and authoritatively, “I am about to telephone to Vine Street for instructions. No one will leave the premises.”
“Gentlemen,” the Inspector said, firmly and authoritatively, “I’m about to call Vine Street for instructions. No one is leaving the premises.”
Amid an intense hush:
In a deep silence:
“Regent 201,” called Sergeant Burton.
“Regent 201,” Sergeant Burton called.
CHAPTER VI.
RED KERRY
Chief Inspector Kerry, of the Criminal Investigation Department, stood before the empty grate of his cheerless office in New Scotland Yard, one hand thrust into the pocket of his blue reefer jacket and the other twirling a malacca cane, which was heavily silver-mounted and which must have excited the envy of every sergeant-major beholding it. Chief Inspector Kerry wore a very narrow-brimmed bowler hat, having two ventilation holes conspicuously placed immediately above the band. He wore this hat tilted forward and to the right.
Chief Inspector Kerry, from the Criminal Investigation Department, stood in front of the empty fireplace in his gloomy office at New Scotland Yard, one hand shoved into the pocket of his blue reefer jacket and the other spinning a malacca cane, which had an impressive silver handle that would surely make every sergeant-major jealous. Chief Inspector Kerry sported a narrow-brimmed bowler hat with two noticeable ventilation holes right above the band. He wore this hat tilted forward and to the right.
“Red Kerry” wholly merited his sobriquet, for the man was as red as fire. His hair, which he wore cropped close as a pugilist’s, was brilliantly red, and so was his short, wiry, aggressive moustache. His complexion was red, and from beneath his straight red eyebrows he surveyed the world with a pair of unblinking, intolerant steel-blue eyes. He never smoked in public, as his taste inclined towards Irish twist and a short clay pipe; but he was addicted to the use of chewing-gum, and as he chewed—and he chewed incessantly—he revealed a perfect row of large, white, and positively savage-looking teeth. High cheek bones and prominent maxillary muscles enhanced the truculence indicated by his chin.
“Red Kerry” fully deserved his nickname, as the man was as red as fire. His hair, cropped close like a boxer’s, was a bright red, and so was his short, wiry, aggressive mustache. His complexion was red, and beneath his straight red eyebrows, he looked at the world with a pair of unblinking, intolerant steel-blue eyes. He never smoked in public, as he preferred Irish twist and a short clay pipe; however, he was addicted to chewing gum, and as he chewed—and he chewed constantly—he displayed a perfect row of large, white, and almost savage-looking teeth. High cheekbones and prominent jaw muscles emphasized the aggression suggested by his chin.
But, next to this truculence, which was the first and most alarming trait to intrude itself upon the observer’s attention, the outstanding characteristic of Chief Inspector Kerry was his compact neatness. Of no more than medium height but with shoulders like an acrobat, he had slim, straight legs and the feet of a dancing master. His attire, from the square-pointed collar down to the neat black brogues, was spotless. His reefer jacket fitted him faultlessly, but his trousers were cut so unfashionably narrow that the protuberant thigh muscles and the line of a highly developed calf could quite easily be discerned. The hand twirling the cane was small but also muscular, freckled and covered with light down. Red Kerry was built on the lines of a whippet, but carried the equipment of an Irish terrier.
But alongside this aggression, which was the first and most striking trait to catch the observer’s eye, the most noticeable feature of Chief Inspector Kerry was his tidy appearance. He was of average height but had shoulders like an acrobat, slim, straight legs, and the feet of a dancer. His outfit, from the sharply pointed collar to the neat black brogues, was immaculate. His reefer jacket fit him perfectly, but his trousers were cut so unflatteringly narrow that the prominent thigh muscles and the shape of a well-defined calf were clearly visible. The hand holding the cane was small yet muscular, freckled, and covered in fine hair. Red Kerry was built like a whippet but had the muscle of an Irish terrier.
The telephone bell rang. Inspector Kerry moved his square shoulders in a manner oddly suggestive of a wrestler, laid the malacca cane on the mantleshelf, and crossed to the table. Taking up the telephone:
The phone rang. Inspector Kerry shifted his broad shoulders, which reminded one of a wrestler, placed the malacca cane on the mantel, and walked over to the table. Picking up the phone:
“Yes?” he said, and his voice was high-pitched and imperious.
“Yes?” he said, his voice was sharp and commanding.
He listened for a moment.
He listened for a bit.
“Very good, sir.”
"Very good, sir."
He replaced the receiver, took up a wet oilskin overall from the back of a chair and the cane from the mantleshelf. Then rolling chewing-gum from one corner of his mouth into the other, he snapped off the electric light and walked from the room.
He put down the phone, grabbed a wet oilskin overall from the back of a chair and the cane from the mantel. Then, shifting the chewing gum from one side of his mouth to the other, he turned off the light and left the room.
Along the corridor he went with a lithe, silent step, moving from the hips and swinging his shoulders. Before a door marked “Private” he paused. From his waistcoat pocket he took a little silver convex mirror and surveyed himself critically therein. He adjusted his neat tie, replaced the mirror, knocked at the door and entered the room of the Assistant Commissioner.
Along the corridor, he walked with a smooth, quiet step, moving from his hips and swaying his shoulders. He paused in front of a door marked “Private.” From his waistcoat pocket, he took out a small silver mirror and checked his appearance in it. He straightened his neat tie, put the mirror back, knocked on the door, and entered the Assistant Commissioner's office.
This important official was a man constructed on huge principles, a man of military bearing, having tired eyes and a bewildered manner. He conveyed the impression that the collection of documents, books, telephones, and other paraphernalia bestrewing his table had reduced him to a state of stupor. He looked up wearily and met the fierce gaze of the chief inspector with a glance almost apologetic.
This important official was a man built on big principles, a guy with a military presence, tired eyes, and a confused demeanor. He gave the impression that the pile of documents, books, phones, and other items cluttering his desk had left him in a state of daze. He looked up wearily and met the intense gaze of the chief inspector with a glance that was almost apologetic.
“Ah, Chief Inspector Kerry?” he said, with vague surprise. “Yes. I told you to come. Really, I ought to have been at home hours ago. It’s most unfortunate. I have to do the work of three men. This is your department, is it not, Chief Inspector?”
“Ah, Chief Inspector Kerry?” he said, with a hint of surprise. “Yes. I asked you to come. Honestly, I should have been home hours ago. This is quite unfortunate. I have to handle the workload of three people. This is your department, right, Chief Inspector?”
He handed Kerry a slip of paper, at which the Chief Inspector stared fiercely.
He gave Kerry a piece of paper, and the Chief Inspector glared at it intensely.
“Murder!” rapped Kerry. “Sir Lucien Pyne. Yes, sir, I am still on duty.”
“Murder!” shouted Kerry. “Sir Lucien Pyne. Yes, sir, I'm still on duty.”
His speech, in moments of interest, must have suggested to one overhearing him from an adjoining room, for instance, the operation of a telegraphic instrument. He gave to every syllable the value of a rap and certain words he terminated with an audible snap of his teeth.
His speech, during moments of interest, must have sounded to someone listening from another room, for example, like a telegraph machine. He emphasized every syllable with a distinct beat, and he ended certain words with a noticeable snap of his teeth.
“Ah,” murmured the Assistant Commissioner. “Yes. Divisional Inspector—Somebody (I cannot read the name) has detained all the parties. But you had better report at Vine Street. It appears to be a big case.”
“Ah,” whispered the Assistant Commissioner. “Yes. Divisional Inspector—Somebody (I can’t read the name) has held all the parties. But you should report at Vine Street. It seems to be a major case.”
He sighed wearily.
He sighed tiredly.
“Very good, sir. With your permission I will glance at Sir Lucien’s pedigree.”
“Sure thing, sir. If you don’t mind, I’ll take a look at Sir Lucien’s background.”
“Certainly—certainly,” said the Assistant Commissioner, waving one large hand in the direction of a bookshelf.
“Of course—of course,” said the Assistant Commissioner, waving one large hand toward a bookshelf.
Kerry crossed the room, laid his oilskin and cane upon a chair, and from the shelf where it reposed took a squat volume. The Assistant Commissioner, hand pressed to brow, began to study a document which lay before him.
Kerry walked across the room, set his oilskin and cane on a chair, and picked up a small book from the shelf where it was. The Assistant Commissioner, hand on his forehead, started to examine a document that was in front of him.
“Here we are,” said Kerry, sotto voce. “Pyne, Sir Lucien St. Aubyn, fourth baronet, son of General Sir Christian Pyne, K.C.B. H’m! Born Malta.... Oriel College; first in classics.... H’m. Blue.... India, Burma.... Contested Wigan.... attached British Legation. ... H’m!...”
“Here we are,” Kerry said quietly. “Pyne, Sir Lucien St. Aubyn, fourth baronet, son of General Sir Christian Pyne, K.C.B. Hmm! Born in Malta.... Oriel College; top in classics.... Hmm. Blue.... India, Burma.... Ran for Wigan.... attached to the British Legation. ... Hmm!..."
He returned the book to its place, took up his overall and cane, and:
He put the book back in its spot, grabbed his coveralls and cane, and:
“Very good, sir,” he said. “I will proceed to Vine Street.”
“Sounds good, sir,” he said. “I’ll head to Vine Street now.”
“Certainly—certainly,” murmured the Assistant Commissioner, glancing up absently. “Good night.”
“Of course—of course,” the Assistant Commissioner said quietly, looking up distractedly. “Good night.”
“Good night, sir.”
“Good night, sir.”
“Oh, Chief Inspector!”
“Oh, Inspector!”
Kerry turned, his hand on the door-knob.
Kerry turned, his hand on the doorknob.
“Sir?”
"Excuse me?"
“I—er—what was I going to say? Oh, yes! The social importance of the murdered man raises the case from the—er—you follow me? Public interest will become acute, no doubt. I have therefore selected you for your well known discretion. I met Sir Lucien once. Very sad. Good night.”
“I—uh—what was I going to say? Oh, right! The social significance of the murdered man elevates the case from the—uh—you get what I mean? Public interest is definitely going to spike. That’s why I chose you because of your well-known discretion. I met Sir Lucien once. Very sad. Good night.”
“Good night, sir.”
“Good night, sir.”
Kerry passed out into the corridor, closing the door quietly. The Assistant Commissioner was a man for whom he entertained the highest respect. Despite the bewildered air and wandering manner, he knew this big, tired-looking soldier for an administrator of infinite capacity and inexhaustive energy.
Kerry stepped out into the hallway, quietly shutting the door. The Assistant Commissioner was a man he held in the highest regard. Even with his confused look and distracted demeanor, he recognized this big, weary-looking soldier as an administrator with endless capability and boundless energy.
Proceeding to a room further along the corridor, Chief Inspector Kerry opened the door and looked in.
Proceeding to a room down the hallway, Chief Inspector Kerry opened the door and peeked inside.
“Detective-Sergeant Coombes.” he snapped, and rolled chewing-gum from side to side of his mouth.
“Detective-Sergeant Coombes,” he said sharply, rolling his chewing gum from one side of his mouth to the other.
Detective-Sergeant Coombes, a plump, short man having lank black hair and a smile of sly contentment perpetually adorning his round face, rose hurriedly from the chair upon which he had been seated. Another man who was in the room rose also, as if galvanized by the glare of the fierce blue eyes.
Detective-Sergeant Coombes, a chubby, short man with straight black hair and a sly, satisfied smile always on his round face, quickly got up from the chair he had been sitting in. Another man in the room stood up as well, as if jolted by the intensity of the fierce blue eyes.
“I’m going to Vine Street,” said Kerry succinctly; “you’re coming with me,” turned, and went on his way.
“I’m heading to Vine Street,” Kerry said briefly; “you’re coming with me,” and then he turned and continued on his way.
Two taxicabs were standing in the yard, and into the first of these Inspector Kerry stepped, followed by Coombes, the latter breathing heavily and carrying his hat in his hand, since he had not yet found time to put it on.
Two cabs were parked in the yard, and Inspector Kerry got into the first one, followed by Coombes, who was breathing heavily and holding his hat in his hand since he hadn't had time to put it on.
“Vine Street,” shouted Kerry. “Brisk.”
“Vine Street,” shouted Kerry. “Quick.”
He leaned back in the cab, chewing industriously. Coombes, having somewhat recovered his breath, essayed speech.
He leaned back in the cab, chewing away. Coombes, having caught his breath a bit, tried to speak.
“Is it something big?” he asked.
“Is it something important?” he asked.
“Sure,” snapped Kerry. “Do they send me to stop dog-fights?”
“Sure,” snapped Kerry. “Do they send me to stop dog fights?”
Knowing the man and recognizing the mood, Coombes became silent, and this silence he did not break all the way to Vine Street. At the station:
Knowing the man and sensing the mood, Coombes fell silent, and he kept that silence all the way to Vine Street. At the station:
“Wait,” said Chief Inspector Kerry, and went swinging in, carrying his overall and having the malacca cane tucked under his arm.
“Wait,” said Chief Inspector Kerry as he walked in, carrying his coat and holding the malacca cane under his arm.
A few minutes later he came out again and reentered the cab.
A few minutes later, he came out again and got back in the cab.
“Piccadilly corner of Old Bond Street,” he directed the man.
"Piccadilly at the corner of Old Bond Street," he told the man.
“Is it burglary?” asked Detective-Sergeant Coombes with interest.
“Is it burglary?” Detective-Sergeant Coombes asked, intrigued.
“No,” said Kerry. “It’s murder; and there seems to be stacks of evidence. Sharpen your pencil.”
“No,” said Kerry. “It’s murder, and there appears to be plenty of evidence. Get your pencil ready.”
“Oh!” murmured Coombes.
“Oh!” whispered Coombes.
They were almost immediately at their destination, and Chief Inspector Kerry, dismissing the cabman, set off along Bond Street with his lithe, swinging gait, looking all about him intently. Rain had ceased, but the air was damp and chilly, and few pedestrians were to be seen.
They quickly arrived at their destination, and Chief Inspector Kerry, waving off the cab driver, started down Bond Street with his agile, swinging stride, observing everything around him closely. The rain had stopped, but the air was damp and chilly, and there were only a few people walking by.
A car was standing before Kazmah’s premises, the chauffeur walking up and down on the pavement and flapping his hands across his chest in order to restore circulation. The Chief Inspector stopped, “Hi, my man!” he said.
A car was parked outside Kazmah's place, the driver pacing on the sidewalk and waving his hands across his chest to get the blood flowing. The Chief Inspector paused, “Hey there!” he said.
The chauffeur stood still.
The driver stood still.
“Whose car?”
"Whose car is this?"
“Mr. Monte Irvin’s.”
“Mr. Monte Irvin.”
Kerry turned on his heel and stepped to the office door. It was ajar, and Kerry, taking an electric torch from his overall pocket, flashed the light upon the name-plate. He stood for a moment, chewing and looking up the darkened stairs. Then, torch in hand he ascended.
Kerry turned around and walked to the office door. It was slightly open, and Kerry, pulling out a flashlight from his work pocket, shone the light on the nameplate. He paused for a moment, chewing and gazing up the dark stairs. Then, flashlight in hand, he went up.
Kazmah’s door was closed, and the Chief Inspector rapped loudly. It was opened at once by Sergeant Burton, and Kerry entered, followed by Coombes.
Kazmah’s door was closed, and the Chief Inspector knocked loudly. It was opened immediately by Sergeant Burton, and Kerry walked in, followed by Coombes.
The room at first sight seemed to be extremely crowded. Monte Irvin, very pale and haggard, sat upon the divan beside Quentin Gray. Seton was standing near the cabinet, smoking. These three had evidently been conversing at the time of the detective’s arrival with an alert-looking, clean-shaven man whose bag, umbrella, and silk hat stood upon one of the little inlaid tables. Just inside the second door were Brisley and Gunn, both palpably ill at ease, and glancing at Inspector Whiteleaf, who had been interrogating them.
The room initially looked really crowded. Monte Irvin, looking very pale and worn out, sat on the couch next to Quentin Gray. Seton was standing by the cabinet, smoking. It was clear these three had been talking when the detective showed up with a sharp-looking, clean-shaven man whose bag, umbrella, and silk hat were on one of the small inlaid tables. Just inside the second door were Brisley and Gunn, both clearly uncomfortable, glancing at Inspector Whiteleaf, who had been questioning them.
Kerry chewed silently for a moment, bestowing a fierce stare upon each face in turn, then:
Kerry chewed quietly for a moment, giving a intense look to each face in turn, then:
“Who’s in charge?” he snapped.
"Who’s in charge?" he said sharply.
“I am,” replied Whiteleaf.
"I'm here," replied Whiteleaf.
“Why is the lower door open?”
“Why is the lower door open?”
“I thought—”
"I was thinking—"
“Don’t think. Shut the door. Post your Sergeant inside. No one is to go out. Grab anybody who comes in. Where’s the body?”
“Don’t think. Close the door. Lock your Sergeant inside. No one is allowed to leave. Grab anyone who comes in. Where’s the body?”
“This way,” said Inspector Whiteleaf hurriedly; then, over his shoulder: “Go down to the door, Burton.”
“This way,” Inspector Whiteleaf said quickly; then, looking back, he added: “Go down to the door, Burton.”
He led Kerry towards the inner room, Coombes at his heels. Brisley and Gunn stood aside to give them passage; Gray and Monte Irvin prepared to follow. At the doorway Kerry turned.
He guided Kerry toward the inner room, with Coombes following closely behind. Brisley and Gunn stepped aside to let them pass; Gray and Monte Irvin got ready to follow. At the doorway, Kerry stopped and turned.
“You will all be good enough to stay where you are,” he said. He directed the aggressive stare in Seton’s direction. “And if the gentleman smoking a cheroot is not satisfied that he has quite destroyed any clue perceptible by the sense of smell I should be glad to send out for some fireworks.”
“You all need to stay right where you are,” he said. He shot an intense look at Seton. “And if the guy smoking a cigar isn’t convinced he’s gotten rid of any hint detectable by smell, I’d be happy to call for some fireworks.”
He tossed his oilskin and his cane on the divan and went into the room of seance, savagely biting at a piece of apparently indestructible chewing-gum.
He threw his raincoat and cane onto the couch and walked into the séance room, aggressively chewing on a piece of seemingly indestructible gum.
The torn green curtain had been laid aside and the electric lights turned on in the inside rooms. Pallid, Sir Lucien Pyne lay by the ebony chair glaring horribly upward.
The ripped green curtain was pushed aside and the electric lights were switched on in the indoor rooms. Pale, Sir Lucien Pyne lay beside the black chair, glaring up with a terrible expression.
Always with the keen eyes glancing this way and that, Inspector Kerry crossed the little audience room and entered the enclosure contained between the two screens. By the side of the dead man he stood, looking down silently. Then he dropped upon one knee and peered closely into the white face. He looked up.
Always with sharp eyes scanning the room, Inspector Kerry crossed the small audience area and stepped into the space between the two screens. He stood beside the dead man, looking down in silence. Then he knelt and examined the lifeless face closely. He glanced up.
“He has not been moved?”
“Hasn't he been moved?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
Kerry bent yet lower, staring closely at a discolored abrasion on Sir Lucien’s forehead. His glance wandered from thence to the carved ebony chair. Still kneeling, he drew from his waistcoat pocket a powerful lens contained in a washleather bag. He began to examine the back and sides of the chair. Once he laid his finger lightly on a protruding point of the carving, and then scrutinised his finger through the glass. He examined the dead man’s hands, his nails, his garments. Then he crawled about, peering closely at the carpet.
Kerry bent down even further, closely inspecting a discolored bruise on Sir Lucien’s forehead. His gaze shifted from there to the intricately carved ebony chair. Still kneeling, he pulled out a strong magnifying glass from a leather pouch in his waistcoat pocket. He started to check the back and sides of the chair. At one point, he gently touched a raised part of the carving and then studied his finger through the lens. He examined the dead man’s hands, nails, and clothing. Then he crawled around, closely looking at the carpet.
He stood up suddenly. “The doctor,” he snapped.
He stood up quickly. “The doctor,” he said sharply.
Inspector Whiteleaf retired, but returned immediately with the clean-shaven man to whom Monte Irvin had been talking when Kerry arrived.
Inspector Whiteleaf retired but came back right away with the clean-shaven man who Monte Irvin had been speaking to when Kerry arrived.
“Good evening, doctor,” said Kerry. “Do I know your name? Start your notes, Coombes.”
“Good evening, doctor,” said Kerry. “Do I know your name? Start taking notes, Coombes.”
“My name is Dr. Wilbur Weston, and I live in Albemarle Street.”
“My name is Dr. Wilbur Weston, and I live on Albemarle Street.”
“Who called you?”
“Who texted you?”
“Inspector Whiteleaf telephoned to me about half an hour ago.”
“Inspector Whiteleaf called me about half an hour ago.”
“You examined the dead man?”
"You checked out the dead guy?"
“I did.”
“I did.”
“You avoided moving him?”
"You didn't move him?"
“It was unnecessary to move him. He was dead, and the wound was in the left shoulder. I pulled his coat open and unbuttoned his shirt. That was all.”
“It wasn't necessary to move him. He was dead, and the wound was in his left shoulder. I opened his coat and unbuttoned his shirt. That was it.”
“How long dead?”
“How long has it been since they died?”
“I should say he had been dead not more than an hour when I saw him.”
“I should say he had been dead for no more than an hour when I saw him.”
“What had caused death?”
“What caused the death?”
“The stab of some long, narrow-bladed weapon, such as a stiletto.”
“The stab of a long, narrow-bladed weapon, like a stiletto.”
“Why a stiletto?” Kerry’s fierce eyes challenged him. “Did you ever see a wound made by a stiletto?”
“Why a stiletto?” Kerry’s intense gaze challenged him. “Have you ever seen a wound from a stiletto?”
“Several—in Italy, and one at Saffron Hill. They are characterised by very little external bleeding.”
“Several—in Italy, and one at Saffron Hill. They are characterized by very little external bleeding.”
“Right, doctor. It had reached his heart?”
“Right, doctor. It had gotten to his heart?”
“Yes. The blow was delivered from behind.”
"Yes. The hit came from behind."
“How do you know?”
“How do you know that?”
“The direction of the wound is forward. I have seen an almost identical wound in the case of an Italian woman stabbed by a jealous rival.”
“The direction of the wound is forward. I’ve seen a nearly identical wound in the case of an Italian woman who was stabbed by a jealous rival.”
“He would fall on his back.”
“He would fall onto his back.”
“Oh, no. He would fall on his face, almost certainly.”
“Oh, no. He would definitely fall flat on his face.”
“But he lies on his back.”
“But he’s lying on his back.”
“In my opinion he had been moved.”
“In my opinion, he had been affected.”
“Right. I know he had. Good night, doctor. See him out, Inspector.”
“Right. I know he did. Good night, doctor. Please show him out, Inspector.”
Dr. Weston seemed rather startled by this abrupt dismissal, but the steel-blue eyes of Inspector Kerry were already bent again upon the dead man, and, murmuring “good night,” the doctor took his departure, followed by Whiteleaf.
Dr. Weston looked somewhat taken aback by this sudden dismissal, but Inspector Kerry's sharp, steel-blue eyes were already focused back on the dead man. With a quiet "good night," the doctor left, followed by Whiteleaf.
“Shut this door,” snapped Kerry after the Inspector. “I will call when I want you. You stay, Coombes. Got it all down?”
“Shut that door,” Kerry snapped after the Inspector. “I’ll call when I need you. You stay, Coombes. Got it all down?”
Sergeant Coombes scratched his head with the end of a pencil, and:
Sergeant Coombes rubbed the back of his head with the tip of a pencil, and:
“Yes,” he said, with hesitancy. “That is, except the word after ‘narrow-bladed weapon such as a’ I’ve got what looks like ‘steelhatto.’”
“Yes,” he said, hesitantly. “That is, except for the word after ‘narrow-bladed weapon such as a’ I’ve got what looks like ‘steelhatto.’”
Kerry glared.
Kerry glared.
“Try taking the cotton-wool out of your ears,” he suggested. “The word was stiletto, s-t-i-l-e-t-t-o—stiletto.”
“Try taking the cotton wool out of your ears,” he suggested. “The word was stiletto, s-t-i-l-e-t-t-o—stiletto.”
“Oh,” said Coombes, “thanks.”
“Oh,” Coombes said, “thanks.”
Silence fell between the two men from Scotland Yard. Kerry stood awhile, chewing and staring at the ghastly face of Sir Lucien. Then:
Silence fell between the two men from Scotland Yard. Kerry stood for a moment, chewing and staring at the horrifying face of Sir Lucien. Then:
“Go through all pockets,” he directed.
“Check all the pockets,” he said.
Sergeant Coombes placed his notebook and pencil upon the seat of the chair and set to work. Kerry entered the inside room or office. It contained a writing-table (upon which was a telephone and a pile of old newspapers), a cabinet, and two chairs. Upon one of the chairs lay a crush-hat, a cane, and an overcoat. He glanced at some of the newspapers, then opened the drawers of the writing-table. They were empty. The cabinet proved to be locked, and a door which he saw must open upon a narrow passage running beside the suite of rooms was locked also. There was nothing in the pockets of the overcoat, but inside the hat he found pasted the initials L. P. He rolled chewing-gum, stared reflectively at the little window immediately above the table, through which a glimpse might be obtained of the ebony chair, and went out again.
Sergeant Coombes set his notebook and pencil on the chair and got to work. Kerry walked into the office. It had a desk (with a telephone and a stack of old newspapers on it), a cabinet, and two chairs. On one of the chairs, there was a crushed hat, a cane, and an overcoat. He looked through some of the newspapers, then opened the desk drawers. They were empty. The cabinet was locked, and a door that he noticed must lead to a narrow hallway next to the rooms was also locked. There was nothing in the pockets of the overcoat, but inside the hat, he found the initials L. P. He rolled a piece of chewing gum, stared thoughtfully at the small window just above the desk, which offered a view of the ebony chair, and went back out.
“Nothing,” reported Coombes.
“Nothing,” Coombes reported.
“What do you mean—nothing?”
“What do you mean—nothing?”
“His pockets are empty!”
“His pockets are bare!”
“All of them?”
"All of them?"
“Every one.”
"Everyone."
“Good,” said Kerry. “Make a note of it. He wears a real pearl stud and a good signet ring; also a gold wrist watch, face broken and hands stopped at seven-fifteen. That was the time he died. He was stabbed from behind as he stood where I’m standing now, fell forward, struck his head on the leg of the chair, and lay face downwards.”
“Good,” said Kerry. “Make a note of it. He wears a real pearl stud and a nice signet ring; also a gold wristwatch, with a cracked face and the hands stopped at seven-fifteen. That was the time he died. He was stabbed from behind while standing where I am now, fell forward, hit his head on the leg of the chair, and ended up face down.”
“I’ve got that,” muttered Coombes. “What stopped the watch?”
“I've got that,” Coombes murmured. “What made the watch stop?”
“Broken as he fell. There are tiny fragments of glass stuck in the carpet, showing the exact position in which his body originally lay; and for God’s sake stop smiling.”
“Broken as he fell. There are tiny pieces of glass stuck in the carpet, marking the exact spot where his body originally lay; and for heaven's sake, stop smiling.”
Kerry threw open the door.
Kerry flung the door open.
“Who first found the body?” he demanded of the silent company.
“Who found the body first?” he asked the quiet group.
“I did,” cried Quentin Gray, coming forward. “I and Seton Pasha.”
“I did,” shouted Quentin Gray, stepping forward. “I and Seton Pasha.”
“Seton Pasha!” Kerry’s teeth snapped together, so that he seemed to bite off the words. “I don’t see a Turk present.”
“Seton Pasha!” Kerry’s teeth clicked shut, making it sound like he was biting off the words. “I don’t see a Turk here.”
Seton smiled quietly.
Seton smiled softly.
“My friend uses a title which was conferred upon me some years ago by the ex-Khedive,” he said. “My name is Greville Seton.”
“My friend uses a title that was given to me a few years ago by the former Khedive,” he said. “My name is Greville Seton.”
Inspector Kerry glanced back across his shoulder.
Inspector Kerry glanced back over his shoulder.
“Notes,” he said. “Unlock your ears, Coombes.” He looked at Gray. “What is your name?”
“Notes,” he said. “Open your ears, Coombes.” He looked at Gray. “What’s your name?”
“Quentin Gray.”
“Quentin Gray.”
“Who are you, and in what way are you concerned in this case?”
“Who are you, and how are you involved in this case?”
“I am the son of Lord Wrexborough, and I—”
“I am the son of Lord Wrexborough, and I—”
He paused, glancing helplessly at Seton. He had recognized that the first mention of Rita Irvin’s name in the police evidence must be made by himself.
He paused, looking helplessly at Seton. He realized that he had to be the one to mention Rita Irvin’s name first in the police evidence.
“Speak up, sir,” snapped Kerry. “Sergeant Coombes is deaf.”
“Speak up, sir,” Kerry said sharply. “Sergeant Coombes can’t hear.”
Gray’s face flushed, and his eyes gleamed angrily.
Gray's face turned red, and his eyes shone with anger.
“I should be glad, Inspector,” he said, “if you would remember that the dead man was a personal acquaintance and that other friends are concerned in this ghastly affair.”
“I would appreciate it, Inspector,” he said, “if you could remember that the deceased was someone I knew personally and that other friends are involved in this horrible situation.”
“Coombes will remember it,” replied Kerry frigidly. “He’s taking notes.”
“Coombes will remember it,” Kerry replied coldly. “He’s taking notes.”
“Look here—” began Gray.
"Check this out—" began Gray.
Seton laid his hand upon the angry man’s shoulder.
Seton placed his hand on the angry man's shoulder.
“Pull up, Gray,” he said quietly. “Pull up, old chap.” He turned his cool regard upon Chief Inspector Kerry, twirling the cord of his monocle about one finger. “I may remark, Inspector Kerry—for I understand this to be your name—that your conduct of the inquiry is not always characterised by the best possible taste.”
“Pull up, Gray,” he said quietly. “Pull up, my friend.” He directed his calm gaze at Chief Inspector Kerry, spinning the cord of his monocle around a finger. “I should point out, Inspector Kerry—if I’m not mistaken about your name—that your handling of the investigation isn't always marked by the best taste.”
Kerry rolled chewing-gum, meeting Seton’s gaze with a stare intolerant and aggressive. He imparted that odd writhing movement to his shoulders.
Kerry chewed gum, meeting Seton’s gaze with a look that was both intense and confrontational. He gave his shoulders that strange, twisting motion.
“For my conduct I am responsible to the Commissioner,” he replied. “And if he’s not satisfied the Commissioner can have my written resignation at any hour in the twenty-four that he’s short of a pipe-lighter. If it would not inconvenience you to keep quiet for two minutes I will continue my examination of this witness.”
“For my actions, I’m accountable to the Commissioner,” he said. “And if he’s not happy, he can have my written resignation at any time, day or night, if he’s missing a pipe-lighter. If you could please hold off on speaking for just two minutes, I’ll continue my questioning of this witness.”
CHAPTER VII.
FURTHER EVIDENCE
The examination of Quentin Gray was three times interrupted by telephone messages from Vine Street; and to the unsatisfactory character of these the growing irascibility of Chief Inspector Kerry bore testimony. Then the divisional surgeon arrived, and Burton incurred the wrath of the Chief Inspector by deserting his post to show the doctor upstairs.
The examination of Quentin Gray was interrupted three times by phone messages from Vine Street, and the frustrating nature of these calls only added to Chief Inspector Kerry's mounting irritation. Then the divisional surgeon arrived, and Burton made Chief Inspector Kerry angry by leaving his post to take the doctor upstairs.
“If inspired idiocy can help the law,” shouted Kerry, “the man who did this job is as good as dead!” He turned his fierce gaze in Gray’s direction. “Thank you, sir. I need trouble you no further.”
“If inspired stupidity can help the law,” shouted Kerry, “the guy who did this is as good as dead!” He directed his intense gaze at Gray. “Thank you, sir. I won’t trouble you any longer.”
“Do you wish me to remain?”
“Do you want me to stay?”
“No. Inspector Whiteleaf, see these two gentlemen past the Sergeant on duty.”
“No. Inspector Whiteleaf, please see these two gentlemen past the Sergeant on duty.”
“But damn it all!” cried Gray, his pent-up emotions at last demanding an outlet, “I won’t submit to your infernal dragooning! Do you realize that while you’re standing here, doing nothing—absolutely nothing—an unhappy woman is—”
“But damn it all!” yelled Gray, his bottled-up feelings finally spilling out, “I won’t give in to your hellish bullying! Do you even realize that while you’re just standing here, doing nothing—absolutely nothing—an unhappy woman is—”
“I realize,” snapped Kerry, showing his teeth in canine fashion, “that if you’re not outside in ten seconds there’s going to be a cloud of dust on the stairs!”
“I get it,” snapped Kerry, baring his teeth like a dog, “that if you’re not outside in ten seconds, there’s going to be a cloud of dust on the stairs!”
White with passion, Gray was on the point of uttering other angry and provocative words when Seton took his arm in a firm grip. “Gray!” he said sharply. “You leave with me now or I leave alone.”
White with anger, Gray was about to say more heated and challenging words when Seton grabbed his arm firmly. “Gray!” he said sharply. “You come with me now, or I go by myself.”
The two walked from the room, followed by Whiteleaf. As they disappeared:
The two walked out of the room, followed by Whiteleaf. As they faded from sight:
“Read out all the times mentioned in the last witness’s evidence,” directed Kerry, undisturbed by the rencontre.
“Read out all the times mentioned in the last witness’s testimony,” Kerry instructed, unfazed by the encounter.
Sergeant Coombes smiled rather uneasily, consulting his notebook.
Sergeant Coombes smiled a bit awkwardly as he looked at his notebook.
“‘At about half-past six I drove to Bond Street,’” he began.
“‘At around six-thirty, I drove to Bond Street,’” he began.
“I said the times,” rapped Kerry. “I know to what they refer. Just give me the times as mentioned.”
“I said the times,” Kerry replied. “I understand what they mean. Just give me the times as stated.”
“Oh,” murmured Coombes, “Yes. ‘About half-past six.’” He ran his finger down the page. “‘A quarter to seven.’ ‘Seven o’clock.’ ‘Twenty-five minutes past seven.’ ‘Eight o’clock.’”
“Oh,” whispered Coombes, “Yeah. ‘About half-past six.’” He traced his finger down the page. “‘A quarter to seven.’ ‘Seven o’clock.’ ‘Twenty-five minutes past seven.’ ‘Eight o’clock.’”
“Stop!” said Kerry. “That’s enough.” He fixed a baleful glance upon Gunn, who from a point of the room discreetly distant from the terrible red man was watching with watery eyes. “Who’s the smart in all the overcoats?” he demanded.
“Stop!” Kerry said. “That’s enough.” He shot a harsh look at Gunn, who was watching from a spot in the room far enough away from the angry man, his eyes watery. “Who’s the smart guy in all the overcoats?” he asked.
“My name is James Gunn,” replied this greatly insulted man in a husky voice.
“My name is James Gunn,” replied the very offended man in a husky voice.
“Who are you? What are you? What are you doing here?”
“Who are you? What are you? What are you doing here?”
“I’m employed by Spinker’s Agency, and—”
“I work for Spinker’s Agency, and—”
“Oh!” shouted Kerry, moving his shoulders. He approached the speaker and glared menacingly into his purple face. “Ho, ho! So you’re one of the queer birds out of that roost, are you? Spinker’s Agency! Ah, yes!” He fixed his gaze now upon the pale features of Brisley. “I’ve seen you before, haven’t I?”
“Oh!” shouted Kerry, shrugging his shoulders. He walked over to the speaker and glared threateningly at his purple face. “Oh, look! So you’re one of the strange ones from that place, huh? Spinker’s Agency! Oh, right!” He focused his gaze on Brisley’s pale face. “I’ve seen you before, haven’t I?”
“Yes, Chief Inspector,” said Brisley, licking his lips. “Hayward’s Heath. We have been retained by—”
“Yes, Chief Inspector,” Brisley said, licking his lips. “Hayward’s Heath. We have been hired by—”
“You have been retained!” shouted Kerry. “You have!”
“You got hired!” shouted Kerry. “You did!”
He twisted round upon his heel, facing Monte Irvin. Angry words trembled on his tongue. But at sight of the broken man who sat there alone, haggard, a subtle change of expression crept into his fierce eyes, and when he spoke again the high-pitched voice was almost gentle. “You had employed these men, sir, to watch—”
He turned on his heel to face Monte Irvin. Angry words hung on his tongue. But when he saw the broken man sitting there alone, looking worn out, a subtle change came over his fierce expression, and when he spoke again, his high-pitched voice was almost gentle. “You had hired these men, sir, to watch—”
He paused, glancing towards Whiteleaf, who had just entered again, and then in the direction of the inner room where the divisional surgeon was at work.
He paused, looking over at Whiteleaf, who had just come back in, and then towards the inner room where the divisional surgeon was working.
“To watch my wife, Inspector. Thank you, but all the world will know tomorrow. I might as well get used to it.”
“To keep an eye on my wife, Inspector. Thanks, but everyone will know by tomorrow. I might as well get used to it.”
Monte Irvin’s pallor grew positively alarming. He swayed suddenly and extended his hands in a significant groping fashion. Kerry sprang forward and supported him.
Monte Irvin's pale complexion became seriously concerning. He swayed unexpectedly and reached out with his hands in a meaningful way. Kerry quickly stepped in and helped him.
“All right, Inspector—all right,” muttered Irvin. “Thank you. It has been a great shock. At first I feared—”
“All right, Inspector—all right,” Irvin mumbled. “Thank you. It’s been a huge shock. At first, I was afraid—”
“You thought your wife had been attacked, I understand? Well—it’s not so bad as that, sir. I am going to walk downstairs to the car with you.”
“You thought your wife had been attacked, right? Well—it’s not as bad as that, sir. I’m going to walk downstairs to the car with you.”
“But there is so much you will want to know—”
"But there is so much you will want to know—"
“It can keep until tomorrow. I’ve enough work in this peep-show here to have me busy all night. Come along. Lean on my arm.”
“It can wait until tomorrow. I have enough work in this little show here to keep me busy all night. Come on. Lean on my arm.”
Monte Irvin rose unsteadily. He knew that there was cardiac trouble in his family, but he had never realized before the meaning of his heritage. He felt physically ill.
Monte Irvin got up unsteadily. He was aware that there had been heart issues in his family, but he had never understood before what his heritage really meant. He felt nauseous.
“Inspector”—his voice was a mere whisper—“have you any theory to explain—”
“Inspector”—his voice was barely a whisper—“do you have any theory to explain—”
“Mrs. Irvin’s disappearance? Don’t worry, sir. Without exactly having a theory I think I may say that in my opinion she will turn up presently.”
“Mrs. Irvin’s disappearance? Don’t worry, sir. I don't have a solid theory, but I believe she’ll show up soon.”
“God bless you,” murmured Irvin, as Kerry assisted him out on to the landing.
“God bless you,” murmured Irvin, as Kerry helped him out onto the landing.
Inspector Whiteleaf held back the sliding door, the mechanism of which had been broken so that the door now automatically remained half closed.
Inspector Whiteleaf held back the sliding door, which was broken so that it now automatically stayed half open.
“Funny, isn’t it,” said Gunn, as the two disappeared and Inspector Whiteleaf re-entered, “that a man should be so upset about the disappearance of a woman he was going to divorce?”
“Funny, isn’t it,” said Gunn, as the two vanished and Inspector Whiteleaf came back in, “that a guy could be so bothered by the disappearance of a woman he was planning to divorce?”
“Damn funny!” said Whiteleaf, whose temper was badly frayed by contact with Kerry. “I should have a good laugh if I were you.”
“Really funny!” said Whiteleaf, whose patience was wearing thin from dealing with Kerry. “I would have a good laugh if I were you.”
He crossed the room, going in to where the surgeon was examining the victim of this mysterious crime. Gunn stared after him dismally.
He walked across the room and entered where the surgeon was examining the victim of this mysterious crime. Gunn watched him with a gloomy expression.
“A person doesn’t get much sympathy from the police, Brisley,” he declared. “That one’s almost as bad as him,” jerking his thumb in the direction of the landing.
“A person doesn’t get much sympathy from the police, Brisley,” he said. “That one’s almost as bad as him,” he said, pointing his thumb in the direction of the landing.
Brisley smiled in a somewhat sickly manner.
Brisley smiled in a somewhat uncomfortable way.
“Red Kerry is a holy terror,” he agreed, sotto voce, glancing aside to where Coombes was checking his notes. “Look out! Here he comes.”
“Red Kerry is a real troublemaker,” he agreed, sotto voce, glancing over to where Coombes was checking his notes. “Watch out! Here he comes.”
“Now,” cried Kerry, swinging into the room, “what’s the game? Plotting to defeat the ends of justice?”
“Now,” yelled Kerry, bursting into the room, “what’s going on? Are you scheming to undermined justice?”
He stood with hands thrust in reefer pockets, feet wide apart, glancing fiercely from Brisley to Gunn, and from Gunn back again to Brisley. Neither of the representatives of Spinker’s Agency ventured any remark, and:
He stood with his hands shoved in the pockets of his jacket, feet spread wide, glaring intensely from Brisley to Gunn, and then back to Brisley again. Neither of the representatives from Spinker’s Agency dared to say anything, and:
“How long have you been watching Mrs. Monte Irvin?” demanded Kerry.
“How long have you been watching Mrs. Monte Irvin?” Kerry asked.
“Nearly a fortnight,” replied Brisley.
"Almost two weeks," replied Brisley.
“Got your evidence in writing?”
"Have you got it in writing?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Up to tonight?”
"Until tonight?"
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Dictate to Sergeant Coombes.”
"Tell Sergeant Coombes."
He turned on his heel and crossed to the divan upon which his oilskin overall was lying. Rapidly he removed his reefer and his waistcoat, folded them, and placed them neatly beside his overall. He retained his bowler at its jaunty angle.
He pivoted on his heel and walked over to the couch where his oilskin overall was resting. He quickly took off his reefer coat and waistcoat, folded them, and set them neatly next to his overall. He kept his bowler hat tilted at its stylish angle.
A cud of presumably flavorless chewing-gum he deposited in a brass bowl, and from a little packet which he had taken out of his jacket pocket he drew a fresh piece, redolent of mint. This he put into his mouth, and returned the packet to its resting-place. A slim, trim figure, he stood looking round him reflectively.
A wad of probably tasteless chewing gum was dropped into a brass bowl, and from a small packet he pulled out of his jacket pocket, he took a fresh piece that smelled of mint. He popped it into his mouth and put the packet back where it came from. A slim, well-dressed figure, he stood there looking around thoughtfully.
“Now,” he muttered, “what about it?”
“Now,” he mumbled, “what’s the deal?”
CHAPTER VIII.
KERRY CONSULTS THE ORACLE
The clock of Brixton Town Hall was striking the hour of 1 a.m. as Chief Inspector Kerry inserted his key in the lock of the door of his house in Spenser Road.
The clock at Brixton Town Hall was striking 1 a.m. as Chief Inspector Kerry inserted his key into the lock of his door on Spenser Road.
A light was burning in the hallway, and from the little dining-room on the left the reflection of a cheerful fire danced upon the white paint of the half-open door. Kerry deposited his hat, cane, and overall upon the rack, and moving very quietly entered the room and turned on the light. A modestly furnished and scrupulously neat apartment was revealed. On the sheepskin rug before the fire a Manx cat was dozing beside a pair of carpet slippers. On the table some kind of cold repast was laid, the viands concealed under china covers. At a large bottle of Guinness’s Extra Stout Kerry looked with particular appreciation.
A light was on in the hallway, and from the small dining room on the left, the glow of a cheerful fire flickered on the white paint of the half-open door. Kerry placed his hat, cane, and overall on the rack, then quietly entered the room and turned on the light. The modestly furnished and impeccably tidy apartment was revealed. On the sheepskin rug by the fire, a Manx cat was napping next to a pair of carpet slippers. On the table, a cold meal was laid out, the food covered with china lids. Kerry looked particularly pleased at a large bottle of Guinness’s Extra Stout.
He heaved a long sigh of contentment, and opened the bottle of stout. Having poured out a glass of the black and foaming liquid and satisfied an evidently urgent thirst, he explored beneath the covers, and presently was seated before a spread of ham and tongue, tomatoes, and bread and butter.
He let out a long sigh of relief and opened the bottle of stout. After pouring a glass of the dark, frothy drink to quench his clearly strong thirst, he looked under the covers and soon found himself sitting in front of a spread of ham and tongue, tomatoes, and bread and butter.
A door opened somewhere upstairs, and:
A door opened somewhere upstairs, and:
“Is that yoursel’, Dan?” inquired a deep but musical female voice.
“Is that you, Dan?” asked a deep but melodic female voice.
“Sure it is,” replied Kerry; and no one who had heard the high official tones of the imperious Chief Inspector would have supposed that they could be so softened and modulated. “You should have been asleep hours ago, Mary.”
“Definitely,” Kerry replied; and no one who had heard the authoritative tones of the commanding Chief Inspector would have guessed they could sound so gentle and nuanced. “You should have gone to sleep hours ago, Mary.”
“Have ye to go out again?”
“Are you going out again?”
“I have, bad luck; but don’t trouble to come down. I’ve all I want and more.”
“I’ve had bad luck, but don’t worry about coming down. I have everything I need and even more.”
“If ’tis a new case I’ll come down.”
“If it’s a new case, I’ll come down.”
“It’s the devil’s own case; but you’ll get your death of cold.”
“It’s a tough situation; but you’ll end up catching a serious cold.”
Sounds of movement in the room above followed, and presently footsteps on the stairs. Mrs. Kerry, enveloped in a woollen dressing-gown, which obviously belonged to the Inspector, came into the room. Upon her Kerry directed a look from which all fierceness had been effaced, and which expressed only an undying admiration. And, indeed, Mary Kerry was in many respects a remarkable character. Half an inch taller than Kerry, she fully merited the compliment designed by that trite apothegm, “a fine woman.” Large-boned but shapely, as she came in with her long dark hair neatly plaited, it seemed to her husband—who had remained her lover—that he saw before him the rosy-cheeked lass whom ten years before he had met and claimed on the chilly shores of Loch Broom. By all her neighbors Mrs. Kerry was looked upon as a proud, reserved person, who had held herself much aloof since her husband had become Chief Inspector; and the reputation enjoyed by Red Kerry was that of an aggressive and uncompanionable man. Now here was a lover’s meeting, not lacking the shy, downward glance of dark eyes as steel-blue eyes flashed frank admiration.
Sounds of movement in the room above followed, and soon there were footsteps on the stairs. Mrs. Kerry, wrapped in a wool dressing gown that clearly belonged to the Inspector, entered the room. Kerry looked at her with a gaze that had lost all its fierceness, reflecting only unwavering admiration. Indeed, Mary Kerry was remarkable in many ways. She was half an inch taller than Kerry and truly embodied the compliment of being “a fine woman.” With her large-boned yet shapely figure and long dark hair neatly braided, she reminded her husband—who still saw her as his lover—of the rosy-cheeked girl he had met a decade earlier on the chilly shores of Loch Broom. By her neighbors, Mrs. Kerry was regarded as a proud, reserved person who had kept her distance since her husband became Chief Inspector; and Red Kerry was known as an aggressive and unfriendly man. Now, here was a meeting between lovers, complete with the shy downward glance of her dark eyes as his steel-blue eyes flashed with open admiration.
Kerry, who quarrelled with everybody except the Assistant Commissioner, had only found one cause of quarrel with Mary. He was a devout Roman Catholic, and for five years he had clung with the bull-dog tenacity which was his to the belief that he could convert his wife to the faith of Rome. She remained true to the Scottish Free Church, in whose precepts she had been reared, and at the end of the five years Kerry gave it up and admired her all the more for her Caledonian strength of mind. Many and heated were the debates he had held with worthy Father O’Callaghan respecting the validity of a marriage not solemnized by a priest, but of late years he had grown reconciled to the parting of the ways on Sunday morning; and as the early mass was over before the Scottish service he was regularly to be seen outside a certain Presbyterian chapel waiting for his heretical spouse.
Kerry, who argued with everyone except the Assistant Commissioner, had only one point of conflict with Mary. He was a devout Roman Catholic and had stubbornly held on to the belief for five years that he could convert his wife to the faith of Rome. She, however, stayed committed to the Scottish Free Church, which she was raised in, and by the end of those five years, Kerry let it go and admired her even more for her Scottish strength of character. He had many passionate debates with Father O’Callaghan about the validity of a marriage not blessed by a priest, but in recent years, he had come to terms with their differing paths on Sunday mornings; since the early mass finished before the Scottish service, he could often be seen waiting outside a certain Presbyterian chapel for his non-Catholic wife.
He pulled her down on to his knee and kissed her.
He pulled her down onto his knee and kissed her.
“It’s twelve hours since I saw you,” he said.
“It’s been twelve hours since I saw you,” he said.
She rested her arm on the back of the saddle-back chair, and her dark head close beside Kerry’s fiery red one.
She rested her arm on the back of the saddle-back chair, her dark hair close to Kerry’s vibrant red one.
“I kenned ye had a new case on,” she said, “when it grew so late. How long can ye stay?”
“I knew you had a new case on,” she said, “when it got so late. How long can you stay?”
“An hour. No more. There’s a lot to do before the papers come out in the morning. By breakfast time all England, including the murderer, will know I’m in charge of the case. I wish I could muzzle the Press.”
“An hour. No more. There's plenty to do before the papers come out in the morning. By breakfast, everyone in England, including the killer, will know I’m in charge of the case. I wish I could silence the press.”
“’Tis a murder, then? The Lord gi’e us grace. Ye’ll be wishin’ to tell me?”
“Is it a murder, then? God give us grace. You want to tell me?”
“Yes. I’m stumped!”
“Yep. I’m stuck!”
“Ye’ve time for a rest an’ a smoke. Put ye’re slippers on.”
“Take a break and have a smoke. Put on your slippers.”
“I’ve no time for that, Mary.”
“I don’t have time for that, Mary.”
She stood up and took the slippers from the hearth.
She got up and picked up the slippers from the fireplace.
“Put ye’re slippers on,” she repeated firmly.
“Put your slippers on,” she repeated firmly.
Kerry stooped without another word and began to unlace his brogues. Meanwhile from a side-table his wife brought a silver tobacco-box and a stumpy Irish clay. The slippers substituted for his shoes, Kerry lovingly filled the cracked and blackened bowl with strong Irish twist, which he first teased carefully in his palm. The bowl rested almost under his nostrils when he put the pipe in his mouth, and how he contrived to light it without burning his moustache was not readily apparent. He succeeded, however, and soon was puffing clouds of pungent smoke into the air with the utmost contentment.
Kerry bent down without saying anything and started to take off his brogues. Meanwhile, his wife picked up a silver tobacco box and a short Irish clay pipe from a side table. After switching his shoes for slippers, Kerry lovingly packed the cracked and blackened bowl with strong Irish twist tobacco, which he first teased in his palm. The bowl was nearly touching his nostrils when he put the pipe in his mouth, and it wasn't immediately clear how he managed to light it without burning his mustache. However, he succeeded, and soon he was puffing clouds of fragrant smoke into the air with complete satisfaction.
“Now,” said his wife, seating herself upon the arm of the chair, “tell me, Dan.”
“Now,” said his wife, sitting on the arm of the chair, “tell me, Dan.”
Thereupon began a procedure identical to that which had characterized the outset of every successful case of the Chief Inspector. He rapidly outlined the complexities of the affair in old Bond Street, and Mary Kerry surveyed the problem with a curious and almost fey detachment of mind, which enabled her to see light where all was darkness to the man on the spot. With the clarity of a trained observer Kerry described the apartments of Kazmah, the exact place where the murdered man had been found, and the construction of the rooms. He gave the essential points from the evidence of the several witnesses, quoting the exact times at which various episodes had taken place. Mary Kerry, looking straightly before her with unseeing eyes, listened in silence until he ceased speaking; then:
Then a process began that was just like what marked the start of every successful case for the Chief Inspector. He quickly laid out the complexities of the situation in old Bond Street, and Mary Kerry looked at the problem with a curious, almost otherworldly detachment that allowed her to see the light when everything was dark for the man directly involved. With the clarity of a trained observer, Kerry described Kazmah's apartments, the exact spot where the murdered man had been found, and the layout of the rooms. He highlighted the key points from the testimonies of several witnesses, stating the exact times when different events occurred. Mary Kerry, staring ahead with unseeing eyes, listened in silence until he finished speaking; then:
“There are really but twa rooms,” she said, in a faraway voice, “but the second o’ these is parteetioned into three parts?”
“There are really only two rooms,” she said in a distant voice, “but the second one is divided into three sections.”
“That’s it.”
"That’s all."
“A door free the landing opens upon the fairst room, a door free a passage opens upon the second. Where does yon passage lead?”
“A door off the landing leads to the beautiful room, and a door through the passage leads to the second one. Where does that passage go?”
“From the main stair along beside Kazmah’s rooms to a small back stair. This back stair goes from top to bottom of the building, from the end of the same hallway as the main stair.”
“From the main stairs next to Kazmah’s rooms to a small back staircase. This back staircase runs from the top to the bottom of the building, at the end of the same hallway as the main stairs.”
“There is na either way out but by the front door?”
“There’s no other way out except through the front door?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Then if the evidence o’ the Spinker man is above suspeecion, Mrs. Irvin and this Kazmah were still on the premises when ye arrived?”
“Then if the evidence from the Spinker guy is beyond suspicion, Mrs. Irvin and this Kazmah were still on the property when you got here?”
“Exactly. I gathered that much at Vine Street before I went on to Bond Street. The whole block was surrounded five minutes after my arrival, and it still is.”
“Exactly. I figured that out at Vine Street before I moved on to Bond Street. The whole block was surrounded just five minutes after I got there, and it still is.”
“What ither offices are in this passage?”
“What other offices are in this passage?”
“None. It’s a blank wall on the left, and one door on the right—the one opening into the Kazmah office. There are other premises on the same floor, but they are across the landing.”
“None. It’s a blank wall on the left and one door on the right—the one that opens into the Kazmah office. There are other spaces on the same floor, but they’re across the landing.”
“What premises?”
"What assumptions?"
“A solicitor and a commission agent.”
“A lawyer and a sales agent.”
“The floor below?”
“Is it the floor below?”
“It’s all occupied by a modiste, Renan.”
“It’s all taken up by a dressmaker, Renan.”
“The top floor?”
"Is it the top floor?"
“Cubanis Cigarette Company, a servants’ and an electrician.”
“Cubanis Cigarette Company, a servant and an electrician.”
“Nae more?”
"No more?"
“No more.”
"Not anymore."
“Where does yon back stair open on the topmaist floor?”
“Where does that back stair lead on the top floor?”
“In a corridor similar to that alongside Kazmah’s. It has two windows on the right overlooking a narrow roof and the top of the arcade, and on the left is the Cubanis Cigarette Company. The other offices are across the landing.”
“In a hallway similar to the one next to Kazmah’s. It has two windows on the right that look out over a narrow roof and the top of the arcade, and on the left is the Cubanis Cigarette Company. The other offices are across the landing.”
Mary Kerry stared into space awhile.
Mary Kerry stared off into space for a while.
“Kazmah and Mrs. Irvin could ha’ come down to the fairst floor, or gene up to the thaird floor unseen by the Spinker man,” she said dreamily.
“Kazmah and Mrs. Irvin could have come down to the first floor, or gone up to the third floor without being seen by the Spinker man,” she said dreamily.
“But they couldn’t have reached the street, my dear!” cried Kerry.
“But they couldn't have gotten to the street, my dear!” cried Kerry.
“No—they couldn’a ha’ gained the street.”
“No—they couldn’t have gotten to the street.”
She became silent again, her husband watching her expectantly. Then:
She went quiet again, her husband watching her with anticipation. Then:
“If puir Sir Lucien Pyne was killed at a quarter after seven—the time his watch was broken—the native sairvent did no’ kill him. Frae the Spinker’s evidence the black man went awe’ before then,” she said. “Mrs. Irvin?”
“If poor Sir Lucien Pyne was killed at a quarter after seven—the time his watch was broken—the native servant didn’t kill him. From the Spinker’s evidence, the black man left before then,” she said. “Mrs. Irvin?”
Kerry shook his head.
Kerry shook his head.
“From all accounts a slip of a woman,” he replied. “It was a strong hand that struck the blow.”
“By all accounts, she’s a tiny woman,” he replied. “It was a strong hand that delivered the blow.”
“Kazmah?”
"Kazmah?"
“Probably.”
"Probably."
“Mr. Quentin Gray came back wi’ a cab and went upstairs, free the Spinker’s evidence, at aboot a quarter after seven, and came doon five meenites later sair pale an’ fretful.”
“Mr. Quentin Gray came back with a cab and went upstairs, after the Spinker’s evidence, at about a quarter after seven, and came down five minutes later looking very pale and anxious.”
Kerry surrounded himself and the speaker with wreaths of stifling smoke.
Kerry surrounded himself and the speaker with thick, suffocating smoke.
“We have only the bare word of Mr. Gray that he didn’t go in again, Mary; but I believe him. He’s a hot-headed fool, but square.”
“We only have Mr. Gray's word that he didn't go back in again, Mary; but I believe him. He’s a hot-headed idiot, but he’s honest.”
“Then ’twas yon Kazmah,” announced Mrs. Kerry. “Who is Kazmah?”
“Then it was that Kazmah,” announced Mrs. Kerry. “Who is Kazmah?”
Her husband laughed shortly.
Her husband chuckled briefly.
“That’s the point at which I got stumped,” he replied. “We’ve heard of him at the Yard, of course, and we know that under the cloak of a dealer in Eastern perfumes he carried on a fortune-telling business. He managed to avoid prosecution, though. It took me over an hour tonight to explore the thought-reading mechanism; it’s a sort of Maskelyne’s Mysteries worked from the inside room. But who Kazmah is or what’s his nationality I know no more than the man in the moon.”
“That’s the moment I got stuck,” he said. “We’ve heard of him at the Yard, of course, and we know that under the guise of a dealer in Eastern perfumes, he was running a fortune-telling business. He managed to stay out of legal trouble, though. It took me over an hour tonight to figure out the thought-reading setup; it’s like Maskelyne’s Mysteries but done from the inside room. But who Kazmah is or what his nationality is, I know just as much as the man in the moon.”
“Pairfume?” queried the far-away voice.
"Pairfume?" asked the distant voice.
“Yes, Mary. The first room is a sort of miniature scent bazaar. There are funny little imitation antique flasks of Kazmah preparations, creams, perfumes and incense, also small square wooden boxes of a kind of Turkish delight, and a stock of Egyptian mummy-beads, statuettes, and the like, which may be genuine for all I know.”
“Yes, Mary. The first room is like a tiny fragrance market. There are quirky little fake antique bottles of Kazmah products, creams, perfumes, and incense, along with small square wooden boxes of Turkish delight and a collection of Egyptian mummy beads, figurines, and similar items, which could be real for all I know.”
“Nae books or letters?”
"No books or letters?"
“Not a thing, except his own advertisements, a telephone directory, and so on.”
“Nothing, except his own ads, a phone book, and stuff like that.”
“The inside office bureau?”
"The office inside?"
“Empty as Mother Hubbard’s cupboard!”
“Empty as a bare cupboard!”
“The place was ransacked by the same folk that emptied the dead man’s pockets so as tee leave nae clue,” pronounced the sibyl-like voice. “Mr. Gray said he had choc’lates wi’ him. Where did he leave them?”
“The place was searched by the same people who took the dead man’s belongings to leave no trace,” said the mystical-sounding voice. “Mr. Gray mentioned he had chocolates with him. Where did he leave them?”
“Mary, you’re a wonder!” exclaimed the admiring Kerry. “The box was lying on the divan in the first room where he said he had left it on going out for a cab.”
“Mary, you’re amazing!” exclaimed the admiring Kerry. “The box was on the couch in the first room where he said he left it when he went out for a cab.”
“Does nane o’ the evidence show if Mrs. Irvin had been to Kazmah’s before?”
“Does any of the evidence show if Mrs. Irvin had been to Kazmah’s before?”
“Yes. She went there fairly regularly to buy perfume.”
“Yes. She went there pretty often to buy perfume.”
“No’ for the fortune-tellin’?”
“No for the fortune-telling?”
“No. According to Mr. Gray, to buy perfume.”
“No. According to Mr. Gray, to buy perfume.”
“Had Mr. Gray been there wi’ her before?”
“Had Mr. Gray been there with her before?”
“No. Sir Lucien Pyne seems to have been her pretty constant companion.”
“No. Sir Lucien Pyne appears to have been her pretty constant companion.”
“Do ye suspect she was his lady-love?”
"Do you think she was his love interest?"
“I believe Mr. Gray suspects something of the kind.”
“I think Mr. Gray suspects something like that.”
“And Mr. Gray?”
"And what about Mr. Gray?"
“He is not such an old friend as Sir Lucien was. But I fancy nevertheless it was Mr. Gray that her husband doubted.”
“He isn’t as old a friend as Sir Lucien was. But I think it was Mr. Gray that her husband questioned anyway.”
“Do ye suspect the puir soul had cause, Dan?”
“Do you think the poor soul had a reason, Dan?”
“No,” replied Kerry promptly; “I don’t. The boy is mad about her, but I fancy she just liked his company. He’s the heir of Lord Wrexborough, and Mrs. Irvin used to be a stage beauty. It’s a usual state of affairs, and more often than not means nothing.”
“No,” Kerry replied quickly; “I don’t. The guy is really into her, but I think she just enjoys hanging out with him. He’s the heir of Lord Wrexborough, and Mrs. Irvin used to be a stage beauty. This kind of thing happens all the time, and usually, it doesn’t mean anything.”
“I dinna ken sich folk,” declared Mary Kerry. “They a’most desairve all they get. They are bound tee come tee nae guid end. Where did ye say Sir Lucien lived?”
“I don’t know such people,” declared Mary Kerry. “They almost deserve everything they get. They’re bound to come to no good end. Where did you say Sir Lucien lived?”
“Albemarle Street; just round the corner.”
“Albemarle Street; just around the corner.”
“Ye told me that he only kepit twa sairvents: a cook, hoosekeper, who lived awe’, an’ a man—a foreigner?”
“You told me that he only kept two servants: a cook, housekeeper, who lived here, and a man—a foreigner?”
“A kind of half-baked Dago, named Juan Mareno. A citizen of the United States according to his own account.”
“A sort of half-baked Italian guy named Juan Mareno. A U.S. citizen by his own claim.”
“Ye dinna like Juan Mareno?”
"You don't like Juan Mareno?"
“He’s a hateful swine!” flashed Kerry, with sudden venom. “I’m watching Mareno very closely. Coombes is at work upon Sir Lucien’s papers. His life was a bit of a mystery. He seems to have had no relations living, and I can’t find that he even employed a solicitor.”
“He's a hateful pig!” Kerry exclaimed, full of anger. “I’m keeping a close eye on Mareno. Coombes is working on Sir Lucien’s documents. His life was a bit of a mystery. He didn’t seem to have any living relatives, and I can’t find that he even had a lawyer.”
“Ye’ll be sairchin’ for yon Egyptian?”
“Are you going to be searching for that Egyptian?”
“The servant? Yes. We’ll have him by the morning, and then we shall know who Kazmah is. Meanwhile, in which of the offices is Kazmah hiding?”
“The servant? Yes. We’ll have him by morning, and then we’ll find out who Kazmah is. In the meantime, where is Kazmah hiding in the offices?”
Mary Kerry was silent for so long that her husband repeated the question:
Mary Kerry was quiet for so long that her husband asked the question again:
“In which of the offices is Kazmah hiding?”
“In which office is Kazmah hiding?”
“In nane,” she said dreamily. “Ye surrounded the buildings too late, I ken.”
“In name,” she said dreamily. “You surrounded the buildings too late, I know.”
“Eh!” cried Kerry, turning his head excitedly. “But the man Brisley was at the door all night!”
“Hey!” shouted Kerry, turning his head with excitement. “But the guy Brisley was at the door all night!”
“It doesna’ matter. They have escapit.”
“It doesn’t matter. They have escaped.”
Kerry scratched his close-cropped head in angry perplexity.
Kerry scratched his closely trimmed hair in frustrated confusion.
“You’re always right, Mary,” he said. “But hang me if—Never mind! When we get the servant we’ll soon get Kazmah.”
“You're always right, Mary,” he said. “But I swear—Never mind! Once we get the servant, we'll quickly get Kazmah.”
“Aye,” murmured his wife. “If ye hae na’ got Kazmah the now.”
“Aye,” murmured his wife. “If you haven’t got Kazmah right now.”
“But—Mary! This isn’t helping me! It’s mystifying me deeper than ever!”
“But—Mary! This isn’t helping me! It’s confusing me more than ever!”
“It’s no’ clear eno’, Dan. But for sure behind this mystery o’ the death o’ Sir Lucien there’s a darker mystery still; sair dark. ’Tis the biggest case ye ever had. Dinna look for Kazmah. Look tee find why the woman went tee him; and try tee find the meanin’ o’ the sma’ window behind the big chair.... Yes”—she seemed to be staring at some distant visible object—“watch the man Mareno—”
“It’s not clear enough, Dan. But for sure behind this mystery of Sir Lucien’s death, there’s an even darker one; really dark. This is the biggest case you've ever had. Don’t look for Kazmah. Look to find out why the woman went to him; and try to understand the meaning of the small window behind the big chair.... Yes”—she appeared to be focusing on something far away—“keep an eye on the man Mareno—”
“But—Mrs. Irvin—”
“But—Mrs. Irvin—”
“Is in God’s guid keepin’—”
"Is in God’s guidance—"
“You don’t think she’s dead!”
“You don’t think she’s gone!”
“She is wairse than dead. Her sins have found her out.” The fey light suddenly left her eyes, and they became filled with tears. She turned impulsively to her husband. “Oh, Dan! Ye must find her! Ye must find her! Puir weak hairt—dinna ye ken how she is suffering!”
“She is worse than dead. Her sins have caught up with her.” The magical light suddenly faded from her eyes, and they were filled with tears. She turned impulsively to her husband. “Oh, Dan! You have to find her! You must find her! Poor weak heart—don't you know how she is suffering!”
“My dear,” he said, putting his arms around her, “What is it? What is it?”
“My dear,” he said, wrapping his arms around her, “What’s wrong? What’s wrong?”
She brushed the tears from her eyes and tried to smile. “’Tis something like the second sight, Dan,” she answered simply. “And it’s escapit me again. I a’most had the clue to it a’ oh, there’s some horrible wickedness in it, an’ cruelty an’ shame.”
She wiped the tears from her eyes and tried to smile. “It’s kind of like a second sight, Dan,” she replied straightforwardly. “And it’s escaped me again. I almost had the clue to it, oh, there’s some terrible wickedness in it, and cruelty and shame.”
The clock on the mantel shelf began to peal. Kerry was watching his wife’s rosy face with a mixture of loving admiration and wonder. She looked so very bonny and placid and capable that he was puzzled anew at the strange gift which she seemingly inherited from her mother, who had been equally shrewd, equally comely and similarly endowed.
The clock on the mantel started to chime. Kerry was admiring his wife's rosy face, feeling a mix of love and amazement. She looked so beautiful, calm, and capable that he was once again puzzled by the unusual trait she seemed to have inherited from her mother, who had also been sharp, attractive, and similarly gifted.
“God bless us all!” he said, kissed her heartily, and stood up. “Back to bed you go, my dear. I must be off. There’s Mr. Irvin to see in the morning, too.”
“God bless us all!” he said, giving her a hearty kiss before standing up. “Back to bed you go, my dear. I have to head out. I need to see Mr. Irvin in the morning, too.”
A few minutes later he was swinging through the deserted streets, his mind wholly occupied with lover-like reflections to the exclusion of those professional matters which properly should have been engaging his attention. As he passed the end of a narrow court near the railway station, the gleam of his silver mounted malacca attracted the attention of a couple of loafers who were leaning one on either side of an iron pillar in the shadow of the unsavory alley. Not another pedestrian was in sight, and only the remote night-sounds of London broke the silence.
A few minutes later, he was walking through the empty streets, his mind completely consumed with romantic thoughts, ignoring the professional issues that should have captured his focus. As he approached the end of a narrow alley near the train station, the shine of his silver-tipped malacca caught the eye of a couple of guys hanging out on either side of an iron pillar in the shadowy alley. There wasn’t another person in sight, and only the distant sounds of London at night disturbed the silence.
Twenty paces beyond, the footpads silently closed in upon their prey. The taller of the pair reached him first, only to receive a back-handed blow full in his face which sent him reeling a couple of yards.
Twenty steps ahead, the muggers quietly moved in on their target. The taller one got to him first, only to be met with a hard slap to his face that knocked him back a few feet.
Round leapt the assaulted man to face his second assailant.
Round leapt the assaulted man to face his second attacker.
“If you two smarts really want handling,” he rapped ferociously, “say the word, and I’ll bash you flat.”
“If you two geniuses really want a fight,” he said fiercely, “just say the word, and I’ll take you down.”
As he turned, the light of a neighboring lamp shone down upon the savage face, and a smothered yell came from the shorter ruffian:
As he turned, the light from a nearby lamp illuminated the rough face, and a muffled shout escaped from the shorter thug:
“Blimey, Bill! It’s Red Kerry!”
“Wow, Bill! It’s Red Kerry!”
Whereupon, as men pursued by devils, the pair made off like the wind!
Whereupon, like men chased by demons, the two took off like the wind!
Kerry glared after the retreating figures for a moment, and a grin of fierce satisfaction revealed his gleaming teeth. He turned again and swung on his way toward the main road. The incident had done him good. It had banished domestic matters from his mind, and he was become again the highly trained champion of justice, standing, an unseen buckler, between society and the criminal.
Kerry glared at the retreating figures for a moment, and a grin of fierce satisfaction showed off his bright teeth. He turned again and headed toward the main road. The incident had done him good. It had pushed domestic matters out of his mind, and he was once again the highly trained champion of justice, standing as an unseen shield between society and the criminal.
CHAPTER IX.
A PACKET OF CIGARETTES
Following their dismissal by Chief Inspector Kerry, Seton and Gray walked around to the latter’s chambers in Piccadilly. They proceeded in silence, Gray too angry for speech, and Seton busy with reflections. As the man admitted them:
Following their dismissal by Chief Inspector Kerry, Seton and Gray walked around to Gray’s office in Piccadilly. They walked in silence, with Gray too angry to speak and Seton lost in thought. As the man let them in:
“Has anyone ’phoned, Willis?” asked Gray.
“Has anyone called, Willis?” asked Gray.
“No one, sir.”
“No one, sir.”
They entered a large room which combined the characteristics of a library with those of a military gymnasium. Gray went to a side table and mixed drinks. Placing a glass before Seton, he emptied his own at a draught.
They walked into a big room that had the feel of both a library and a military gym. Gray went over to a side table and started mixing drinks. He set a glass in front of Seton and downed his own in one go.
“If you’ll excuse me for a moment,” he said, “I should like to ring up and see if by any possible chance there’s news of Rita.”
“If you’ll excuse me for a moment,” he said, “I’d like to call and see if there’s any news about Rita.”
He walked out to the telephone, and Seton heard him making a call. Then:
He walked over to the phone, and Seton heard him making a call. Then:
“Hullo! Is that you, Hinkes?” he asked.... “Yes, speaking. Is Mrs. Irvin at home?”
“Hullo! Is that you, Hinkes?” he asked. “Yes, this is me. Is Mrs. Irvin home?”
A few moments of silence followed, and:
A brief moment of silence passed, and:
“Thanks! Good-bye,” said Gray.
“Thanks! Bye,” said Gray.
He rejoined his friend.
He got back with his friend.
“Nothing,” he reported, and made a gesture of angry resignation. “Evidently Hinkes is still unaware of what has happened. Irvin hasn’t returned yet. Seton, this business is driving me mad.”
“Nothing,” he said, throwing his hands up in frustration. “Clearly, Hinkes still doesn’t know what’s going on. Irvin hasn’t come back yet. Seton, this whole situation is driving me crazy.”
He refilled his glass, and having looked in his cigarette-case, began to ransack a small cupboard.
He filled his glass again, checked his cigarette case, and started searching through a small cupboard.
“Damn it all!” he exclaimed. “I haven’t got a cigarette in the place!”
“Damn it all!” he shouted. “I don’t have a cigarette anywhere!”
“I don’t smoke them myself,” said Seton, “but I can offer you a cheroot.”
“I don’t smoke them myself,” Seton said, “but I can offer you a cheroot.”
“Thanks. They are a trifle too strong. Hullo! here are some.”
“Thanks. They are a bit too strong. Hey! Here are some.”
From the back of a shelf he produced a small, plain brown packet, and took out of it a cigarette at which he stared oddly. Seton, smoking one of the inevitable cheroots, watched him, tapping his teeth with the rim of his eyeglass.
From the back of a shelf, he pulled out a small, simple brown packet and took out a cigarette that he stared at in a strange way. Seton, smoking one of the usual cheroots, watched him, tapping his teeth with the edge of his eyeglass.
“Poor old Pyne!” muttered Gray, and, looking up, met the inquiring glance. “Pyne left these here only the other day,” he explained awkwardly. “I don’t know where he got them, but they are something very special. I suppose I might as well.”
“Poor old Pyne!” Gray muttered, glancing up to meet the questioning look. “Pyne dropped these off just the other day,” he explained awkwardly. “I’m not sure where he got them, but they’re something really special. I guess I might as well.”
He lighted one, and, uttering a weary sigh, threw himself into a deep leather-covered arm-chair. Almost immediately he was up again. The telephone bell had rung. His eyes alight with hope, he ran out, leaving the door open so that his conversation was again audible to the visitor.
He lit one, and with a tired sigh, flopped into a deep leather armchair. Almost immediately, he was up again. The phone rang. His eyes bright with hope, he rushed out, leaving the door open so that his conversation was once again audible to the visitor.
“Yes, yes, speaking. What?” His tone changed “Oh, it’s you, Margaret. What?... Certainly, delighted. No, there’s nobody here but old Seton Pasha. What? You’ve heard the fellows talk about him who were out East.... Yes, that’s the chap.... Come right along.”
“Yes, yes, I’m speaking. What’s up?” His tone shifted. “Oh, it’s you, Margaret. What?… Of course, I’m glad to hear from you. No, there’s nobody here except old Seton Pasha. What? You’ve heard the guys mention him who were out East… Yes, that’s the guy… Come on over.”
“You don’t propose to lionise me, I hope, Gray?” said Seton, as Gray returned to his seat.
“You're not going to put me on a pedestal, are you, Gray?” Seton said as Gray sat back down.
The other laughed.
The other person laughed.
“I forgot you could hear me,” he admitted. “It’s my cousin, Margaret Halley. You’ll like her. She’s a tip-top girl, but eccentric. Goes in for pilling.”
“I forgot you could hear me,” he admitted. “It’s my cousin, Margaret Halley. You’ll like her. She’s a great girl, but a bit quirky. She’s into pilling.”
“Pilling?” inquired Seton gravely.
“Pilling?” Seton asked seriously.
“Doctoring. She’s an M.R.C.S., and only about twenty-four or so. Fearfully clever kid; makes me feel an infant.”
“Doctoring. She’s an M.R.C.S., and only around twenty-four. Seriously smart kid; makes me feel like a child.”
“Flat heels, spectacles, and a judicial manner?”
“Flat shoes, glasses, and a serious attitude?”
“Flat heels, yes. But not the other. She’s awfully pretty, and used to look simply terrific in khaki. She was an M.O. in Serbia, you know, and afterwards at some nurses’ hospital in Kent. She’s started in practice for herself now round in Dover Street. I wonder what she wants.”
“Flat heels, sure. But not the other. She’s really pretty, and used to look amazing in khaki. She was a military officer in Serbia, you know, and then at a nursing hospital in Kent. She’s started her own practice now around Dover Street. I wonder what she’s after.”
Silence fell between them; for, although prompted by different reasons, both were undesirous of discussing the tragedy; and this silence prevailed until the ringing of the doorbell announced the arrival of the girl. Willis opening the door, she entered composedly, and Gray introduced Seton.
Silence settled between them; even though they had different reasons, neither wanted to talk about the tragedy. This silence lasted until the doorbell rang, signaling the girl’s arrival. Willis opened the door, and she walked in calmly while Gray introduced Seton.
“I am so glad to have met you at last, Mr. Seton,” she said laughingly. “From Quentin’s many accounts I had formed the opinion that you were a kind of Arabian Nights myth.”
“I’m so glad to finally meet you, Mr. Seton,” she said with a laugh. “From all of Quentin’s stories, I had imagined you as some sort of Arabian Nights legend.”
“I am glad to disappoint you,” replied Seton, finding something very refreshing in the company of this pretty girl, who wore a creased Burberry, and stray locks of whose abundant bright hair floated about her face in the most careless fashion imaginable.
“I’m happy to disappoint you,” Seton replied, feeling quite refreshed in the presence of this pretty girl, who was wearing a wrinkled Burberry, and whose stray locks of vibrant hair floated around her face in the most carefree way imaginable.
She turned to her cousin, frowning in a rather puzzled way.
She turned to her cousin, frowning in a pretty confused way.
“Whatever have you been burning here?” she asked. “There is such a curious smell in the room.”
“What's been burning in here?” she asked. “There's such a strange smell in the room.”
Gray laughed more heartily than he had laughed that night, glancing in Seton’s direction.
Gray laughed more heartily than he had that night, glancing over at Seton.
“So much for your taste in cigars!” he cried
“So much for your taste in cigars!” he exclaimed.
“Oh!” said Margaret, “I’m sure it’s not Mr. Seton’s cigar. It isn’t a smell of tobacco.”
“Oh!” said Margaret, “I’m sure it’s not Mr. Seton’s cigar. It doesn’t smell like tobacco.”
“I don’t believe they’re made of tobacco!” cried Gray, laughing louder yet, although his merriment was forced.
“I don’t believe they’re made of tobacco!” Gray shouted, laughing even harder, though his amusement was clearly forced.
Seton smiled good-naturedly at the joke, but he had perceived at the moment of Margaret’s entrance the fact that her gaiety also was assumed. Serious business had dictated her visit, and he wondered the more to note how deeply this odor, real or fancied, seemed to intrigue her.
Seton smiled warmly at the joke, but he noticed when Margaret entered that her cheerfulness was also put on. She had come for serious reasons, and he found it interesting how much this scent, whether real or imagined, seemed to captivate her.
She sat down in the chair which Gray placed by the fireside, and her cousin unceremoniously slid the brown packet of cigarettes across the little table in her direction.
She sat in the chair that Gray placed by the fireplace, and her cousin casually slid the brown packet of cigarettes toward her across the small table.
“Try one of these, Margaret,” he said. “They are great, and will quite drown the unpleasant odor of which you complain.”
“Try one of these, Margaret,” he said. “They’re awesome and will completely cover up the bad smell you’re worried about.”
Whereupon the observant Seton saw a quick change take place in the girl’s expression. She had the same clear coloring as her cousin, and now this freshness deserted her cheeks, and her pretty face became quite pale. She was staring at the brown packet. “Where did you get them?” she asked quietly.
Whereupon the observant Seton noticed a quick change in the girl’s expression. She had the same clear complexion as her cousin, but now the glow faded from her cheeks, and her pretty face turned quite pale. She was staring at the brown packet. “Where did you get those?” she asked softly.
A smile faded from Gray’s lips. Those five words had translated him in spirit to that green-draped room in which Sir Lucien Pyne was lying dead. He glanced at Seton in the appealing way which sometimes made him appear so boyish.
A smile disappeared from Gray’s lips. Those five words transported him in spirit to that green-draped room where Sir Lucien Pyne lay dead. He looked at Seton with the kind of expression that sometimes made him seem so youthful.
“Er—from Pyne,” he replied. “I must tell you, Margaret—”
“Um—from Pyne,” he replied. “I need to tell you, Margaret—”
“Sir Lucien Pyne?” she interrupted.
"Sir Lucien Pyne?" she interrupted.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Not from Rita Irvin?”
“Not from Rita Irvin?”
Quentin Gray started upright in his chair.
Quentin Gray sat up straight in his chair.
“No! But why do you mention her?”
“No! But why are you bringing her up?”
Margaret bit her lip in sudden perplexity.
Margaret bit her lip in sudden confusion.
“Oh, I don’t know.” She glanced apologetically toward Seton. He rose immediately.
“Oh, I don’t know.” She looked apologetically at Seton. He got up right away.
“My dear Miss Halley,” he said, “I perceive, indeed I had perceived all along, that you have something of a private nature to communicate to your cousin.”
“Dear Miss Halley,” he said, “I see now, and I suspected all along, that you have something personal to share with your cousin.”
But Gray stood up, and:
But Gray got up, and:
“Seton!... Margaret!” he said, looking from one to the other. “I mean to say, Margaret, if you’ve anything to tell me about Rita... Have you? Have you?”
“Seton!... Margaret!” he said, looking from one to the other. “I just want to know, Margaret, if you have anything to tell me about Rita... Do you? Do you?”
He fixed his gaze eagerly upon her.
He eagerly fixed his gaze on her.
“I have—yes.”
"I do—yes."
Seton prepared to take his leave, but Gray impetuously thrust him back, immediately turning again to his cousin.
Seton got ready to leave, but Gray impulsively pushed him back, quickly turning to his cousin again.
“Perhaps you haven’t heard, Margaret,” he began. “I have heard what has happened tonight—to Sir Lucien.”
“Maybe you haven’t heard, Margaret,” he started. “I’ve heard about what happened tonight—to Sir Lucien.”
Both men stared at her silently for a moment.
Both men looked at her in silence for a moment.
“Seton has been with me all the time,” said Gray. “If he will consent to stay, with your permission, Margaret, I should like him to do so.”
“Seton has been with me the whole time,” Gray said. “If he’s willing to stay, with your permission, Margaret, I’d like him to.”
“Why, certainly,” agreed the girl. “In fact, I shall be glad of his advice.”
“Sure,” the girl agreed. “Actually, I’d really appreciate his advice.”
Seton inclined his head, and without another word resumed his seat. Gray was too excited to sit down again. He stood on the tiger-skin rug before the fender, watching his cousin and smoking furiously.
Seton nodded and without saying anything more sat back down. Gray was too pumped to sit again. He stood on the tiger-skin rug in front of the fireplace, watching his cousin and smoking like crazy.
“Firstly, then,” continued Margaret, “please throw that cigarette in the fire, Quentin.”
“First of all,” continued Margaret, “please toss that cigarette into the fire, Quentin.”
Gray removed the cigarette from between his lips, and stared at it dazedly. He looked at the girl, and the clear grey eyes were watching him with an inscrutable expression.
Gray pulled the cigarette from his lips and stared at it blankly. He looked at the girl, and her clear gray eyes were watching him with a mysterious expression.
“Right-o!” he said awkwardly, and tossed the cigarette in the fire. “You used to smoke like a furnace, Margaret. Is this some new ‘cult’?”
“Sure thing!” he said awkwardly and tossed the cigarette into the fire. “You used to smoke like a chimney, Margaret. Is this some new ‘cult’?”
“I still smoke a great deal more than is good for me,” she confessed, “but I don’t smoke opium.”
“I still smoke way more than is good for me,” she admitted, “but I don’t smoke opium.”
The effect of these words upon the two men who listened was curious. Gray turned an angry glance upon the brown packet lying on the table, and “Faugh!” he exclaimed, and drawing a handkerchief from his sleeve began disgustedly to wipe his lips. Seton stared hard at the speaker, tossed his cheroot into the fire, and taking up the packet withdrew a cigarette and sniffed at it critically. Margaret watched him.
The impact of these words on the two men who were listening was interesting. Gray shot an angry look at the brown packet on the table and said, “Yuck!” He pulled a handkerchief from his sleeve and started to wipe his lips in disgust. Seton focused intently on the speaker, threw his cheroot into the fire, and picked up the packet to take out a cigarette, which he sniffed at critically. Margaret observed him.
He tore the wrapping off, and tasted a strand of the tobacco.
He ripped off the wrapping and tasted a piece of the tobacco.
“Good heavens!” he whispered. “Gray, these things are doped!”
“Wow!” he whispered. “Gray, these things are tampered with!”
CHAPTER X.
SIR LUCIEN’S STUDY WINDOW
Old Bond Street presented a gloomy and deserted prospect to Chief Inspector Kerry as he turned out of Piccadilly and swung along toward the premises of Kazmah. He glanced at the names on some of the shop windows as he passed, and wondered if the furriers, jewelers and other merchants dealing in costly wares properly appreciated the services of the Metropolitan Police Force. He thought of the peacefully slumbering tradesmen in their suburban homes, the safety of their stocks wholly dependent upon the vigilance of that Unsleeping Eye—for to an unsleeping eye he mentally compared the service of which he was a member.
Old Bond Street looked dark and empty to Chief Inspector Kerry as he left Piccadilly and headed towards Kazmah's shop. He noticed the names on some of the shop windows as he walked by and wondered if the furriers, jewelers, and other sellers of expensive goods truly valued the work of the Metropolitan Police Force. He thought about the peacefully sleeping shop owners in their suburban homes, their valuable stocks completely reliant on the watchful eye of that Unsleeping Eye—since he mentally likened the service he belonged to as just that.
A constable stood on duty before the door of the block. Red Kerry was known by sight and reputation to every member of the force, and the constable saluted as the celebrated Chief Inspector appeared.
A constable was on duty in front of the door of the block. Red Kerry was recognized by sight and reputation by every member of the force, and the constable nodded as the famous Chief Inspector arrived.
“Anything to report, constable?”
“Anything to report, officer?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“The ambulance has been for the body, and another gentleman has been.”
“The ambulance has been for the body, and another guy has been.”
Kerry stared at the man.
Kerry looked at the man.
“Another gentleman? Who the devil’s the other gentleman?”
“Another guy? Who the heck is the other guy?”
“I don’t know, sir. He came with Inspector Whiteleaf, and was inside for nearly an hour.”
“I don’t know, sir. He came with Inspector Whiteleaf and stayed inside for almost an hour.”
“Inspector Whiteleaf is off duty. What time was this?”
“Inspector Whiteleaf is off duty. What time is it?”
“Twelve-thirty, sir.”
"12:30, sir."
Kerry chewed reflectively ere nodding to the man and passing on.
Kerry chewed thoughtfully as he nodded to the man and moved on.
“Another gentleman!” he muttered, entering the hallway. “Why didn’t Inspector Warley report this? Who the devil—” Deep in thought he walked upstairs, finding his way by the light of the pocket torch which he carried. A second constable was on duty at Kazmah’s door. He saluted.
“Another guy!” he muttered as he walked into the hallway. “Why didn’t Inspector Warley mention this? Who the hell—” Lost in thought, he went upstairs, guiding himself with the pocket flashlight he had. A second cop was on duty at Kazmah’s door. He gave a nod.
“Anything to report?” rapped Kerry.
“Anything to report?” asked Kerry.
“Yes, sir. The body has been removed, and the gentleman with Inspector—”
“Yes, sir. The body has been taken away, and the man with Inspector—”
“Damn that for a tale! Describe this gentleman.”
“Forget that story! Tell me about this guy.”
“Rather tall, pale, dark, clean-shaven. Wore a fur-collared overcoat, collar turned up. He was accompanied by Inspector Whiteleaf.”
“Quite tall, pale, dark-haired, and clean-shaven. He wore a fur-collared overcoat with the collar turned up. He was with Inspector Whiteleaf.”
“H’m. Anything else?”
“Hmm. Anything else?”
“Yes. About an hour ago I heard a noise on the next floor—”
“Yes. About an hour ago, I heard a noise on the floor above—”
“Eh!” snapped Kerry, and shone the light suddenly into the man’s face so that he blinked furiously.
“Hey!” snapped Kerry, and suddenly shone the light in the man’s face, making him blink rapidly.
“Eh? What kind of noise?”
“Huh? What kind of noise?”
“Very slight. Like something moving.”
"Very subtle. Like something shifting."
“Like something! Like what thing? A cat or an elephant?”
“Like something! Like what thing? A cat or an elephant?”
“More like, say, a box or a piece of furniture.”
“More like, for example, a box or a piece of furniture.”
“And you did—what?”
“And you did—what?”
“I went up to the top landing and listened.”
“I went up to the top landing and listened.”
“What did you hear?”
"What did you listen to?"
“Nothing at all.”
“Nothing at all.”
Chief Inspector Kerry chewed audibly.
Chief Inspector Kerry chewed loudly.
“All quiet?” he snapped.
"Is it all quiet?" he snapped.
“Absolutely. But I’m certain I heard something all the same.”
“Definitely. But I'm pretty sure I heard something anyway.”
“How long had Inspector Whiteleaf and this dark horse in the fur coat been gone at the time you heard the noise?”
“How long had Inspector Whiteleaf and this mysterious person in the fur coat been gone when you heard the noise?”
“About half an hour, sir.”
"About 30 minutes, sir."
“Do you think the noise came from the landing or from one of the offices above?”
“Do you think the noise came from the landing or from one of the offices upstairs?”
“An office I should say. It was very dim.”
“An office, I would say. It was really dim.”
Chief Inspector Kerry pushed upon the broken door, and walked into the rooms of Kazmah. Flashing the ray of his torch on the wall, he found the switch and snapped up the lights. He removed his overall and tossed it on a divan with his cane. Then, tilting his bowler further forward, he thrust his hands into his reefer pockets, and stood staring toward the door, beyond which lay the room of the murder, in darkness.
Chief Inspector Kerry pushed open the broken door and walked into Kazmah's rooms. Shining his flashlight on the wall, he found the switch and turned on the lights. He took off his overcoat and tossed it on a couch along with his cane. Then, tilting his bowler hat further forward, he shoved his hands into his blazer pockets and stood staring at the door, beyond which lay the murder room, shrouded in darkness.
“Who is he?” he muttered. “What’s it mean?”
“Who is he?” he whispered. “What does it mean?”
Taking up the torch, he walked through and turned on the lights in the inner rooms. For a long time he stood staring at the little square window low down behind the ebony chair, striving to imagine uses for it as his wife had urged him to do. The globular green lamp in the second apartment was worked by three switches situated in the inside room, and he had discovered that in this way the visitor who came to consult Kazmah was treated to the illusion of a gradually falling darkness. Then, the door in the first partition being opened, whoever sat in the ebony chair would become visible by the gradual uncovering of a light situated above the chair. On this light being covered again the figure would apparently fade away.
Taking the lantern, he walked through and switched on the lights in the inner rooms. For a long time, he stood staring at the small square window low down behind the black chair, trying to imagine how it could be used, just as his wife had suggested. The round green lamp in the second room was controlled by three switches located in the inner space, and he had figured out that this way, the person coming to see Kazmah experienced the illusion of darkness gradually enveloping them. Then, when the door in the first partition opened, whoever was sitting in the black chair would become visible as the light above the chair slowly revealed them. When that light was covered again, the figure would seemingly disappear.
It was ingenious, and, so far, quite clear. But two things badly puzzled the inquirer; the little window down behind the chair, and the fact that all the arrangements for raising and lowering the lights were situated not in the narrow chamber in which Kazmah’s chair stood, and in which Sir Lucien had been found, but in the room behind it—the room with which the little window communicated.
It was clever and, so far, quite clear. But two things really confused the questioner: the small window behind the chair and the fact that all the controls for raising and lowering the lights weren't located in the narrow space where Kazmah’s chair was and where Sir Lucien had been found, but instead in the room behind it—the room that the little window connected to.
The table upon which the telephone rested was set immediately under this mysterious window, the window was provided with a green blind, and the switchboard controlling the complicated lighting scheme was also within reach of anyone seated at the table.
The table where the telephone sat was positioned right under this mysterious window, which had a green blind. The switchboard that managed the complex lighting system was also easily accessible to anyone sitting at the table.
Kerry rolled mint gum from side to side of his mouth, and absently tried the handle of the door opening out from this interior room—evidently the office of the establishment—into the corridor. He knew it to be locked. Turning, he walked through the suite and out on to the landing, passing the constable and going upstairs to the top floor, torch in hand.
Kerry chewed mint gum from one side of his mouth to the other and absentmindedly tested the handle of the door leading from this interior room—clearly the office of the establishment—into the hallway. He knew it was locked. Turning around, he walked through the suite and stepped onto the landing, passing the officer and heading upstairs to the top floor, flashlight in hand.
From the main landing he walked along the narrow corridor until he stood at the head of the back stairs. The door nearest to him bore the name: “Cubanis Cigarette Company.” He tried the handle. The door was locked, as he had anticipated. Kneeling down, he peered into the keyhole, holding the electric torch close beside his face and chewing industriously.
From the main landing, he walked down the narrow hallway until he reached the top of the back stairs. The door closest to him had the name: “Cubanis Cigarette Company.” He tried the handle. The door was locked, just as he expected. Kneeling down, he looked through the keyhole, holding the flashlight close to his face and chewing thoughtfully.
Ere long he stood up, descended again, but by the back stair, and stood staring reflectively at the door communicating with Kazmah’s inner room. Then walking along the corridor to where the man stood on, the landing, he went in again to the mysterious apartments, but only to get his cane and his overall and to turn out the lights.
Soon he got up, went down again, but by the back stairs, and stood staring thoughtfully at the door to Kazmah’s inner room. Then, walking along the hallway to where the man was standing on the landing, he went back into the mysterious rooms, but only to grab his cane and his overalls and to turn off the lights.
Five minutes later he was ringing the late Sir Lucien’s door-bell.
Five minutes later, he was ringing the doorbell of the late Sir Lucien.
A constable admitted him, and he walked straight through into the study where Coombes, looking very tired but smiling undauntedly, sat at a littered table studying piles of documents.
A constable let him in, and he went directly into the study where Coombes, looking very tired but smiling bravely, sat at a messy table going through stacks of documents.
“Anything to report?” rapped Kerry.
“Any updates?” rapped Kerry.
“The man, Mareno, has gone to bed, and the expert from the Home office has been—”
“The man, Mareno, has gone to bed, and the expert from the Home office has been—”
Inspector Kerry brought his cane down with a crash upon the table, whereat Coombes started nervously.
Inspector Kerry slammed his cane down onto the table, causing Coombes to jump nervously.
“So that’s it!” he shouted furiously, “an ‘expert from the Home office’! So that’s the dark horse in the fur coat. Coombes! I’m fed up to the back teeth with this gun from the Home office! If I’m not to have entire charge of the case I’ll throw it up. I’ll stand for no blasted overseer checking my work! Wait till I see the Assistant Commissioner! What the devil has the job to do with the Home office!”
“So that’s it!” he shouted angrily, “an ‘expert from the Home Office’! So that’s the wildcard in the fur coat. Coombes! I’m completely fed up with this guy from the Home Office! If I’m not in full charge of the case, I’m walking away from it. I won’t tolerate some annoying overseer checking my work! Just wait until I see the Assistant Commissioner! What does this job have to do with the Home Office!”
“Can’t say,” murmured Coombes. “But he’s evidently a big bug from the way Whiteleaf treated him. He instructed me to stay in the kitchen and keep an eye on Mareno while he prowled about in here.”
“Can’t say,” murmured Coombes. “But he’s clearly a big deal based on how Whiteleaf treated him. He told me to stay in the kitchen and keep an eye on Mareno while he roamed around in here.”
“Instructed you!” cried Kerry, his teeth gleaming and his steel-blue eyes creating upon Coombes’ mind an impression that they were emitting sparks. “Instructed you! I’ll ask you a question, Detective-Sergeant Coombes: Who is in charge of this case?”
“Instructed you!” shouted Kerry, his teeth shining and his steel-blue eyes giving Coombes the impression they were shooting off sparks. “Instructed you! Let me ask you something, Detective-Sergeant Coombes: Who's in charge of this case?”
“Well, I thought you were.”
"Well, I assumed you were."
“You thought I was?”
"You thought I was?"
“Well, you are.”
"Well, you are."
“I am? Very well—you were saying—?”
“I am? Okay—you were saying—?”
“I was saying that I went into the kitchen—”
“I was saying that I went into the kitchen—”
“Before that! Something about ‘instructed.’”
“Before that! Something about ‘taught.’”
Poor Coombes smiled pathetically.
Poor Coombes smiled sadly.
“Look here,” he said, bravely meeting the ferocious glare of his superior, “as man to man. What could I do?”
“Look here,” he said, bravely meeting the fierce glare of his boss, “as a man to another man. What could I do?”
“You could stop smiling!” snapped Kerry. “Hell!” He paced several times up and down the room. “Go ahead, Coombes.”
“You can stop smiling!” snapped Kerry. “Damn it!” He paced back and forth in the room several times. “Go ahead, Coombes.”
“Well, there’s nothing much to report. I stayed in the kitchen, and the man from the Home office was in here alone for about half an hour.”
“Well, there’s not much to say. I stayed in the kitchen, and the guy from the Home Office was in here by himself for about half an hour.”
“Alone?”
"By yourself?"
“Inspector Whiteleaf stayed in the dining-room.”
“Inspector Whiteleaf stayed in the dining room.”
“Had he been ‘instructed’ too?”
“Had he been ‘trained’ too?”
“I expect so. I think he just came along as a sort of guide.”
“I think so. I believe he just showed up as a kind of guide.”
“Ah!” muttered Kerry savagely, “a sort of guide! Any idea what the bogey man did in here?”
“Ah!” muttered Kerry angrily, “a sort of guide! Do you have any idea what the bogeyman did in here?”
“He opened the window. I heard him.”
“He opened the window. I heard him.”
“That’s funny. It’s exactly what I’m going to do! This smart from Whitehall hasn’t got a corner in notions yet, Coombes.”
"That’s funny. It’s exactly what I’m going to do! This smart guy from Whitehall hasn’t caught on yet, Coombes."
The room was a large and lofty one, and had been used by a former tenant as a studio. The toplights had been roofed over by Sir Lucien, however, but the raised platform, approached by two steps, which had probably been used as a model’s throne, was a permanent fixture of the apartment. It was backed now by bookcases, except where a blue plush curtain was draped before a French window.
The room was big and high, and it had been used by a previous tenant as a studio. However, Sir Lucien had covered the skylights, but the raised platform, which was likely used as a model's throne, remained a permanent part of the space. It was now backed by bookcases, except where a blue plush curtain hung in front of a French window.
Kerry drew the curtain back, and threw open the folding leaves of the window. He found himself looking out upon the leads of Albemarle Street. No stars and no moon showed through the grey clouds draping the wintry sky, but a dim and ghostly half-light nevertheless rendered the ugly expanse visible from where he stood.
Kerry pulled back the curtain and swung open the folding window. He looked out at the rooftops of Albemarle Street. There were no stars or moon visible through the grey clouds covering the winter sky, but a faint, eerie half-light still made the unattractive view clear from where he stood.
On one side loomed a huge tank, to the brink of which a rickety wooden ladder invited the explorer to ascend. Beyond it were a series of iron gangways and ladders forming part of the fire emergency arrangements of the neighboring institution. Straight ahead a section of building jutted up and revealed two small windows, which seemed to regard him like watching eyes.
On one side loomed a huge tank, to the edge of which a rickety wooden ladder invited the explorer to climb. Beyond it were a series of iron walkways and ladders that were part of the fire emergency setup of the nearby institution. Straight ahead, a section of the building stuck out and revealed two small windows, which seemed to watch him like observing eyes.
He walked out on to the roof, looking all about him. Beyond the tank opened a frowning gully—the Arcade connecting Albemarle Street with old Bond Street; on the other hand, the scheme of fire gangways was continued. He began to cross the leads, going in the direction of Bond Street. Coombes watched him from the study. When he came to the more northerly of the two windows which had attracted his attention, he knelt down and flashed the ray of his torch through the glass.
He stepped out onto the roof, taking in his surroundings. Beyond the water tank lay a gloomy gully—the Arcade that linked Albemarle Street with old Bond Street; on the other side, the layout of fire exits continued. He started to walk across the rooftops, heading toward Bond Street. Coombes observed him from the study. When he reached the northernmost of the two windows that had caught his eye, he knelt down and shone the beam of his flashlight through the glass.
A kind of small warehouse was revealed, containing stacks of packages. Immediately inside the window was a rough wooden table, and on this table lay a number of smaller packages, apparently containing cigarettes.
A small warehouse was revealed, filled with stacks of packages. Right inside the window was a rough wooden table, and on this table were several smaller packages, apparently holding cigarettes.
Kerry turned his attention to the fastening of the window. A glance showed him that it was unlocked. Resting the torch on the leads, he grasped the sash and gently raised the window, noting that it opened almost noiselessly. Then, taking up the torch again, he stooped and stepped in on to the table below.
Kerry focused on the window latch. A quick look revealed it was unlocked. He set the flashlight on the ledge, grabbed the window frame, and slowly lifted it, noticing it opened almost silently. Then, picking up the flashlight again, he bent down and stepped onto the table beneath him.
It moved slightly beneath his weight. One of the legs was shorter than its fellows. But he reached the floor as quietly as possible, and instantly snapped off the light of the torch.
It shifted slightly under his weight. One of the legs was shorter than the others. But he got down to the floor as quietly as he could and immediately turned off the flashlight.
A heavy step sounded from outside—someone was mounting the stairs—and a disk of light suddenly appeared upon the ground-glass panel of the door.
A heavy footstep echoed from outside—someone was coming up the stairs—and a circle of light suddenly appeared on the frosted glass panel of the door.
Kerry stood quite still, chewing steadily.
Kerry stood completely still, chewing steadily.
“Who’s there?” came the voice of the constable posted on Kazmah’s landing.
“Who’s there?” called out the constable stationed at Kazmah’s landing.
The inspector made no reply.
The inspector didn’t respond.
“Is there anyone here?” cried the man.
“Is there anyone here?” shouted the man.
The disk of light disappeared, and the alert constable could be heard moving along the corridor to inspect the other offices. But the ray had shone upon the frosted glass long enough to enable Kerry to read the words painted there in square black letters. They had appeared reversed, of course, and had read thus:
The disk of light vanished, and the attentive officer could be heard walking down the hallway to check the other offices. But the beam had illuminated the frosted glass long enough for Kerry to read the words written there in bold black letters. They had appeared reversed, of course, and read as follows:
![[Illustration]](images/img01.jpg)
CHAPTER XI.
THE DRUG SYNDICATE
At six-thirty that morning Margaret Halley was aroused by her maid—the latter but half awake—and sitting up in bed and switching on the lamp, she looked at the card which the servant had brought to her, and read the following:
At six-thirty that morning, Margaret Halley was woken up by her maid—who was still half asleep. Sitting up in bed and turning on the lamp, she looked at the card that the servant had brought to her and read the following:
CHIEF INSPECTOR KERRY,
C.I.D.
New Scotland Yard, S.W.I.
CHIEF INSPECTOR KERRY,
C.I.D.
New Scotland Yard, SW1
“Oh, dear,” she said sleepily, “what an appallingly early visitor. Is the bath ready yet, Janet?”
“Oh, dear,” she said sleepily, “what an early visitor. Is the bath ready yet, Janet?”
“I’m afraid not,” replied the maid, a plain, elderly woman of the old-fashioned useful servant type. “Shall I take a kettle into the bathroom?”
“I'm afraid not,” replied the maid, a plain, older woman of the traditional useful servant type. “Should I bring a kettle into the bathroom?”
“Yes—that will have to do. Tell Inspector Kerry that I shall not be long.”
“Yes, that will work. Tell Inspector Kerry that I won't be long.”
Five minutes later Margaret entered her little consulting-room, where Kerry, having adjusted his tie, was standing before the mirror in the overmantle, staring at a large photograph of the charming lady doctor in military uniform. Kerry’s fierce eyes sparkled appreciatively as his glance rested on the tall figure arrayed in a woollen dressing-gown, the masculine style of which by no means disguised the beauty of Margaret’s athletic figure. She had hastily arranged her bright hair with deliberate neglect of all affectation. She belonged to that ultra-modern school which scorns to sue masculine admiration, but which cannot dispense with it nevertheless. She aspired to be assessed upon an intellectual basis, an ambition which her unfortunate good looks rendered difficult of achievement.
Five minutes later, Margaret walked into her small consulting room, where Kerry, having adjusted his tie, was standing in front of the mirror, looking at a large photograph of the attractive lady doctor in military uniform. Kerry’s intense eyes sparkled with appreciation as he took in the tall figure draped in a woollen dressing gown, the masculine style of which didn’t hide the beauty of Margaret’s athletic build. She had quickly styled her bright hair with a purposeful disregard for any pretension. She was part of that ultra-modern group that dismisses the need for male admiration, yet still finds it hard to do without. She wanted to be judged on an intellectual level, a goal made difficult by her unfortunate good looks.
“Good morning, Inspector,” she said composedly. “I was expecting you.”
“Good morning, Inspector,” she said calmly. “I was expecting you.”
“Really, miss?” Kerry stared curiously. “Then you know what I’ve come about?”
“Seriously, miss?” Kerry looked on with curiosity. “So you know why I’m here?”
“I think so. Won’t you sit down? I am afraid the room is rather cold. Is it about—Sir Lucien Pyne?”
“I think so. Won’t you take a seat? I'm afraid the room is a bit chilly. Is it about—Sir Lucien Pyne?”
“Well,” replied Kerry, “it concerns him certainly. I’ve been in communication by telephone with Hinkes, Mr. Monte Irvin’s butler, and from him I learned that you were professionally attending Mrs. Irvin.”
“Well,” replied Kerry, “it definitely concerns him. I’ve been on the phone with Hinkes, Mr. Monte Irvin’s butler, and he told me that you were professionally taking care of Mrs. Irvin.”
“I was not her regular medical adviser, but—”
“I wasn't her usual doctor, but—”
Margaret hesitated, glancing rapidly at the Inspector, and then down at the writing-table before which she was seated. She began to tap the blotting-pad with an ivory paper-knife. Kerry was watching her intently.
Margaret hesitated, glancing quickly at the Inspector, then down at the writing desk in front of her. She started tapping the blotting pad with an ivory paper knife. Kerry was watching her closely.
“Upon your evidence, Miss Halley,” he said rapidly, “may depend the life of the missing woman.”
“Based on your testimony, Miss Halley,” he said quickly, “the life of the missing woman could depend on it.”
“Oh!” cried Margaret, “whatever can have happened to her? I rang up as late as two o’clock this morning; after that I abandoned hope.”
“Oh!” cried Margaret, “what could have happened to her? I called as late as two o’clock this morning; after that, I gave up hope.”
“There’s something underlying the case that I don’t understand, miss. I look to you to put me wise.”
“There's something behind the case that I don't get, miss. I'm counting on you to fill me in.”
She turned to him impulsively.
She turned to him suddenly.
“I will tell you all I know, Inspector,” she said. “I will be perfectly frank with you.”
“I'll share everything I know, Inspector,” she said. “I’ll be totally honest with you.”
“Good!” rapped Kerry. “Now—you have known Mrs. Monte Irvin for some time?”
“Good!” said Kerry. “So, you’ve known Mrs. Monte Irvin for a while now?”
“For about two years.”
"For roughly two years."
“You didn’t know her when she was on the stage?”
“You didn’t know her when she was performing on stage?”
“No. I met her at a Red Cross concert at which she sang.”
“No. I met her at a Red Cross concert where she sang.”
“Do you think she loved her husband?”
“Do you think she loved her husband?”
“I know she did.”
“I know she did.”
“Was there any—prior attachment?”
“Was there any prior attachment?”
“Not that I know of.”
"I don't think so."
“Mr. Quentin Gray?”
“Mr. Quentin Gray?”
Margaret smiled, rather mirthlessly.
Margaret smiled, somewhat dryly.
“He is my cousin, Inspector, and it was I who introduced him to Rita Irvin. I sincerely wish I had never done so. He lost his head completely.”
“He's my cousin, Inspector, and I was the one who introduced him to Rita Irvin. I really wish I had never done that. He totally lost it.”
“There was nothing in Mrs. Irvin’s attitude towards him to justify her husband’s jealousy?”
“There was nothing in Mrs. Irvin’s attitude toward him to justify her husband’s jealousy?”
“She was always frightfully indiscreet, Inspector, but nothing more. You see, she is greatly admired, and is used to the company of silly, adoring men. Her husband doesn’t really understand the ways of these Bohemian folks. I knew it would lead to trouble sooner or later.”
“She was always incredibly indiscreet, Inspector, but nothing worse. You see, she is very much admired and is used to being around silly, adoring men. Her husband doesn’t really get the ways of these Bohemian people. I knew it would cause trouble eventually.”
“Ah!”
“Wow!”
Chief Inspector Kerry thrust his hands into the pockets of his jacket.
Chief Inspector Kerry shoved his hands into the pockets of his jacket.
“Now—Sir Lucien?”
"Now—Sir Lucien?"
Margaret tapped more rapidly with the paper-knife.
Margaret tapped faster with the paper knife.
“Sir Lucien belonged to a set of which Rita had been a member during her stage career. I think—he admired her; in fact, I believe he had offered her marriage. But she did not care for him in the least—in that way.”
“Sir Lucien was part of a group that Rita had been involved with during her acting career. I think he admired her; in fact, I believe he had proposed to her. But she didn’t feel the same about him—not at all.”
“Then in what way did she care for him?” rapped Kerry.
“Then how did she care for him?” Kerry asked sharply.
“Well—now we are coming to the point.” Momentarily she hesitated, then: “They were both addicted—”
“Well—now we’re getting to the point.” She paused for a moment, then continued: “They were both addicted—”
“Yes?”
"What's up?"
“—to drugs.”
“—to drugs.”
“Eh?” Kerry’s eyes grew hard and fierce in a moment. “What drugs?”
“Eh?” Kerry’s eyes became intense and fierce in an instant. “What drugs?”
“All sorts of drugs. Shortly after I became acquainted with Rita Irvin I learned that she was a victim of the drug habit, and I tried to cure her. I regret to say that I failed. At that time she had acquired a taste for opium.”
“All kinds of drugs. Shortly after I got to know Rita Irvin, I found out that she was struggling with drug addiction, and I tried to help her. I regret to say that I wasn’t successful. By that time, she had developed a taste for opium.”
Kerry said not a word, and Margaret raised her head and looked at him pathetically.
Kerry didn’t say a word, and Margaret lifted her head and looked at him with a sad expression.
“I can see that you have no pity for the victims of this ghastly vice, Inspector Kerry,” she said.
“I can see that you have no compassion for the victims of this terrible vice, Inspector Kerry,” she said.
“I haven’t!” he snapped fiercely. “I admit I haven’t, miss. It’s bad enough in the heathens, but for an Englishwoman to dope herself is downright unchristian and beastly.”
“I haven’t!” he snapped fiercely. “I admit I haven’t, miss. It’s bad enough in the heathens, but for an Englishwoman to drug herself is downright unchristian and beastly.”
“Yet I have come across so many of these cases, during the war and since, that I have begun to understand how easy, how dreadfully easy it is, for a woman especially, to fall into the fatal habit. Bereavement or that most frightful of all mental agonies, suspense, will too often lead the poor victim into the path that promises forgetfulness. Rita Irvin’s case is less excusable. I think she must have begun drug-taking because of the mental and nervous exhaustion resulting from late hours and over-much gaiety. The demands of her profession proved too great for her impaired nervous energy, and she sought some stimulant which would enable her to appear bright on the stage when actually she should have been recuperating, in sleep, that loss of vital force which can be recuperated in no other way.”
“Yet I have encountered so many of these situations, during the war and afterwards, that I have started to realize just how easy, how terrifyingly easy it is, for a woman in particular, to fall into that deadly habit. Grief or that most horrifying of all mental torments, uncertainty, often leads the unfortunate person down a path that seems to offer forgetfulness. Rita Irvin’s situation is less justifiable. I believe she must have started using drugs due to the mental and nervous exhaustion from late nights and excessive partying. The demands of her profession were too much for her weakened nervous energy, and she looked for some stimulant that would let her appear lively on stage when in reality she should have been resting, in sleep, to recover that loss of vital energy that can only be restored in that way.”
“But opium!” snapped Kerry.
“But opiates!” snapped Kerry.
“I am afraid her other drug habits had impaired her will, and shaken her self-control. She was tempted to try opium by its promise of a new and novel excitement.”
“I’m afraid her other drug habits had weakened her will and shaken her self-control. She was tempted to try opium because it promised a new and thrilling experience.”
“Her husband, I take it, was ignorant of all this?”
“Her husband, I assume, didn’t know about any of this?”
“I believe he was. Quentin—Mr. Gray—had no idea of it either.”
“I think he was. Quentin—Mr. Gray—had no clue about it either.”
“Then it was Sir Lucien Pyne who was in her confidence in the matter?”
“Then it was Sir Lucien Pyne who she trusted with the matter?”
Margaret nodded slowly, still tapping the blotting-pad.
Margaret nodded slowly, still tapping the blotting pad.
“He used to accompany her to places where drugs could be obtained, and on several occasions—I cannot say how many—I believe he went with her to some den in Chinatown. It may have been due to Mr. Irvin’s discovery that his wife could not satisfactorily account for some of these absences from home which led him to suspect her fidelity.”
“He used to go with her to places where she could get drugs, and on several occasions—I can’t say how many—I believe he went with her to a spot in Chinatown. It might have been Mr. Irvin finding out that his wife could not satisfactorily explain some of these absences from home that made him doubt her loyalty.”
“Ah!” said Kerry hardly, “I shouldn’t wonder. And now”—he thrust out a pointing finger—“where did she get these drugs?”
“Ah!” Kerry exclaimed sharply, “I wouldn’t be surprised. And now”—he pointed an accusing finger—“where did she get these drugs?”
Margaret met the fierce stare composedly.
Margaret faced the intense gaze calmly.
“I have said that I shall be quite frank,” she replied. “In my opinion she obtained them from Kazmah.”
“I’ve said that I’ll be totally honest,” she replied. “In my view, she got them from Kazmah.”
“Kazmah!” shouted Kerry. “Excuse me, miss, but I see I’ve been wearing blinkers without knowing it! Kazmah’s was a dope-shop?”
“Kazmah!” shouted Kerry. “Excuse me, miss, but I realize I’ve been completely blind to this! Kazmah’s was a drug store?”
“That has been my belief for a long time, Inspector. I may add that I have never been able to obtain a shred of evidence to prove it. I am so keenly interested in seeing the people who pander to this horrible vice unmasked and dealt with as they merit, that I have tried many times to find out if my suspicion was correct.”
"That's been my belief for a long time, Inspector. I should add that I've never been able to find a single piece of evidence to prove it. I'm so eager to see the people who cater to this awful vice exposed and punished as they deserve that I've tried many times to find out if my suspicion was right."
Inspector Kerry was writhing his shoulders excitedly. “Did you ever visit Kazmah?” he asked.
Inspector Kerry was shifting his shoulders with excitement. “Have you ever been to Kazmah?” he asked.
“Yes. I asked Rita Irvin to take me, but she refused, and I could see that the request embarrassed her. So I went alone.”
“Yes. I asked Rita Irvin to go with me, but she said no, and I could tell that my request made her uncomfortable. So I went by myself.”
“Describe exactly what took place.”
“Explain exactly what happened.”
Margaret Halley stared reflectively at the blotting-pad for a moment, and then described a typical seance at Kazmah’s. In conclusion:
Margaret Halley looked thoughtfully at the blotting pad for a moment, then described a typical séance at Kazmah’s. In conclusion:
“As I came away,” she said, “I bought a bottle of every kind of perfume on sale, some of the incense, and also a box of sweetmeat; but they all proved to be perfectly harmless. I analyzed them.”
“As I left,” she said, “I picked up a bottle of every type of perfume on sale, some incense, and also a box of sweets; but they all turned out to be completely safe. I tested them.”
Kerry’s eyes glistened with admiration.
Kerry’s eyes shone with admiration.
“We could do with you at the Yard, miss,” he said. “Excuse me for saying so.”
“We could use you at the Yard, miss,” he said. “I hope you don’t mind me saying that.”
Margaret smiled rather wanly.
Margaret smiled weakly.
“Now—this man Kazmah,” resumed the Chief Inspector. “Did you ever see him again?”
“Now—this guy Kazmah,” the Chief Inspector continued. “Did you ever see him again?”
“Never. I have been trying for months and months to find out who he is.”
“Never. I've been trying for months to figure out who he is.”
Kerry’s face became very grim.
Kerry's face turned very serious.
“About ten trained men are trying to find that out at the present moment!” he rapped. “Do you think he wore a make-up?”
“About ten trained guys are trying to figure that out right now!” he said sharply. “Do you think he used makeup?”
“He may have done so,” Margaret admitted. “But his features were obviously undisguised, and his eyes one would recognize anywhere. They were larger than any human eyes I have ever seen.”
“He might have done that,” Margaret admitted. “But his features were clearly unmasked, and his eyes were recognizable anywhere. They were bigger than any human eyes I’ve ever seen.”
“He couldn’t have been the Egyptian who looked after the shop, for instance?”
“He couldn’t have been the Egyptian who ran the shop, right?”
“Impossible! He did not remotely resemble him. Besides, the man to whom you refer remained outside to receive other visitors. Oh, that’s out of the question, Inspector.”
“Impossible! He didn't look anything like him. Besides, the man you're talking about stayed outside to greet other visitors. Oh, that's not happening, Inspector.”
“The light was very dim?”
"The light was really dim?"
“Very dim indeed, and Kazmah never once raised his head. Indeed, except for a dignified gesture of greeting and one of dismissal, he never moved. His immobility was rather uncanny.”
“Very dim indeed, and Kazmah never once lifted his head. In fact, aside from a respectful nod of greeting and one to say goodbye, he didn’t move at all. His stillness was quite unsettling.”
Kerry began to pace up and down the narrow room, and:
Kerry started pacing back and forth in the cramped room, and:
“He bore no resemblance to the late Sir Lucien Pyne, for instance?” he rapped.
“He didn’t resemble the late Sir Lucien Pyne at all, did he?” he snapped.
Margaret laughed outright and her laughter was so inoffensive and so musical that the Chief Inspector laughed also.
Margaret burst out laughing, and her laughter was so pleasant and melodic that the Chief Inspector laughed too.
“That’s more hopeless than ever!” she said. “Poor Sir Lucien had strong, harsh features and rather small eyes. He wore a moustache, too. But Sir Lucien, I feel sure, was one of Kazmah’s clients.”
“That’s more hopeless than ever!” she exclaimed. “Poor Sir Lucien had strong, harsh features and pretty small eyes. He also sported a moustache. But I’m sure Sir Lucien was one of Kazmah’s clients.”
“Ah!” said Kerry. “And what leads you to suppose Miss Halley, that this Kazmah dealt in drugs?”
“Ah!” said Kerry. “What makes you think, Miss Halley, that this Kazmah was involved in drugs?”
“Well, you see, Rita Irvin was always going there to buy perfumes, and she frequently sent her maid as well.”
“Well, you see, Rita Irvin always went there to buy perfumes, and she often sent her maid too.”
“But”—Kerry stared—“you say that the perfume was harmless.”
“But”—Kerry stared—“you say the perfume was harmless.”
“That which was sold to casual visitors was harmless, Inspector. But I strongly suspect that regular clients were supplied with something quite different. You see, I know no fewer than thirty unfortunate women in the West End of London alone who are simply helpless slaves to various drugs, and I think it more than a coincidence that upon their dressing-tables I have almost invariably found one or more of Kazmah’s peculiar antique flasks.”
“That stuff sold to casual visitors was harmless, Inspector. But I really think regular clients were given something completely different. You see, I know at least thirty unfortunate women in the West End of London who are totally helpless addicts to different drugs, and I don't think it's just a coincidence that on their dressing tables I almost always find one or more of Kazmah’s strange antique flasks.”
Chief Inspector Kerry’s jaw muscles protruded conspicuously.
Chief Inspector Kerry's jaw muscles stuck out noticeably.
“You speak of patients?” he asked.
“You're talking about patients?” he asked.
Margaret nodded her head.
Margaret nodded.
“When a woman becomes addicted to the drug habit,” she explained, “she sometimes shuns her regular medical adviser. I have many patients who came to me originally simply because they dared not face their family doctor. In fact, since I gave up Army work, my little practice has threatened to develop into that of a drug-habit specialist.”
“When a woman becomes addicted to drugs,” she explained, “she sometimes avoids her regular doctor. I have many patients who initially came to me because they were too afraid to face their family doctor. In fact, since I left my Army job, my small practice has started to turn into that of a drug-habit specialist.”
“Have you taxed any of these people with obtaining drugs from Kazmah?”
“Have you questioned any of these people about getting drugs from Kazmah?”
“Not directly. It would have been undiplomatic. But I have tried to surprise them into telling me. Unfortunately, these poor people are as cunning as any other kind of maniac, for, of course, it becomes a form of mania. They recognize that confession might lead to a stoppage of supplies—the eventuality they most dread.”
“Not directly. That would have been rude. But I’ve tried to catch them off guard into telling me. Unfortunately, these poor people are as clever as any other kind of obsessed person, because, of course, it becomes a type of obsession. They know that confessing could lead to a cutoff of supplies—the outcome they fear the most.”
“Did you examine the contents of any of these flasks found on dressing-tables?”
“Did you check the contents of any of these flasks found on the dressing tables?”
“I rarely had an opportunity; but when I did they proved to contain perfume when they contained anything.”
"I hardly ever had a chance; but when I did, they usually smelled like perfume if they had any scent at all."
“H’m,” mused Kerry, and although in deference to Margaret, he had denied himself chewing-gum, his jaws worked automatically. “I gather that Mrs. Monte Irvin had expressed a wish to see you last night?”
“H’m,” Kerry thought, and even though he had avoided chewing gum out of respect for Margaret, his jaws moved on their own. “I heard that Mrs. Monte Irvin wanted to see you last night?”
“Yes. Apparently she was threatened with a shortage of cocaine.”
“Yes. Apparently, she was warned about a lack of cocaine.”
“Cocaine was her drug?”
“Cocaine was her drug of choice?”
“One of them. She had tried them all, poor, silly girl! You must understand that for a habitual drug-taker suddenly to be deprived of drugs would lead to complete collapse, perhaps death. And during the last few days I had noticed a peculiar nervous symptom in Rita Irvin which had interested me. Finally, the day before yesterday, she confessed that her usual source of supply had been closed to her. Her words were very vague, but I gathered that some form of coercion was being employed.”
“One of them. She had tried them all, poor, naive girl! You have to realize that for someone who regularly uses drugs, suddenly being cut off could lead to total breakdown, maybe even death. And over the past few days, I had noticed a strange nervous symptom in Rita Irvin that caught my attention. Finally, the day before yesterday, she admitted that her usual source had dried up. Her words were quite unclear, but I understood that some kind of pressure was being applied.”
“With what object?”
“With what purpose?”
“I have no idea. But she used the words, ‘They will drive me mad,’ and seemed to be in a dangerously nervous condition. She said that she was going to make a final attempt to obtain a supply of the poison which had become indispensable to her. ‘I cannot do without it!’ she said. ‘But if they refuse, will you give me some?’”
“I have no idea. But she said, ‘They will drive me crazy,’ and seemed really on edge. She mentioned she was going to make one last effort to get some of the poison that had become essential for her. ‘I can’t live without it!’ she said. ‘But if they say no, will you give me some?’”
“What did you say?”
"What did you just say?"
“I begged of her, as I had done on many previous occasions, to place herself in my hands. But she evaded a direct answer, as is the way of one addicted to this vice. ‘If I cannot get some by tomorrow,’ she said, ‘I shall go mad, or dead. Can I rely on you?’”
“I begged her, just like I had many times before, to trust me. But she avoided giving me a straight answer, like someone who can't break free from an addiction. 'If I can't get some by tomorrow,' she said, 'I’ll either go crazy or die. Can I count on you?'”
“I told her that I would prescribe cocaine for her on the distinct understanding that from the first dose she was to place herself under my care for a cure.”
“I told her that I would prescribe cocaine for her with the clear understanding that from the first dose, she would need to put herself under my care for treatment.”
“She agreed?”
"Did she agree?"
“She agreed. Yesterday afternoon, while I was away at an important case, she came here. Poor Rita!” Margaret’s soft voice trembled. “Look—she left this note.”
“She agreed. Yesterday afternoon, while I was away on an important case, she came here. Poor Rita!” Margaret’s soft voice shook. “Look—she left this note.”
From a letter-rack she took a square sheet of paper and handed it to the Chief Inspector. He bent his fierce eyes upon the writing—large, irregular and shaky.
From a letter rack, she picked up a square piece of paper and gave it to the Chief Inspector. He fixed his intense gaze on the writing—big, uneven, and shaky.
“‘Dear Margaret,’” he read aloud. “‘Why aren’t you at home? I am wild with pain, and feel I am going mad. Come to me directly you return, and bring enough to keep me alive. I—’, Hullo! there’s no finish!”
“‘Dear Margaret,’” he read aloud. “‘Why aren’t you home? I’m going crazy with pain, and I feel like I’m losing my mind. Come to me as soon as you get back, and bring enough to keep me alive. I—’, Hey! there’s no ending!”
He glanced up from the page. Margaret Halley’s eyes were dim.
He looked up from the page. Margaret Halley’s eyes were dull.
“She despaired of my coming and went to Kazmah,” she said. “Can you doubt that that was what she went for?”
“She gave up on me showing up and went to Kazmah,” she said. “Can you really question that that was why she went?”
“No!” snapped Kerry savagely, “I can’t. But do you mean to tell me, Miss Halley, that Mrs. Irvin couldn’t get cocaine anywhere else? I know for a fact that it’s smuggled in regularly, and there’s more than one receiver.”
“No!” Kerry snapped angrily, “I can’t. But are you really telling me, Miss Halley, that Mrs. Irvin couldn’t get cocaine anywhere else? I know for a fact that it’s smuggled in regularly, and there’s more than one person who gets it.”
Margaret looked at him strangely.
Margaret looked at him oddly.
“I know it, too, Inspector,” she said quietly. “Owing to the lack of enterprise on the part of our British drug-houses, even reputable chemists are sometimes dependent upon illicit stock from Japan and America. But do you know that the price of these smuggled drugs has latterly become so high as to be prohibitive in many cases?”
“I know it, too, Inspector,” she said softly. “Because our British pharmacies aren't taking the initiative, even trustworthy chemists occasionally rely on illegal supplies from Japan and America. But are you aware that the cost of these smuggled drugs has recently skyrocketed, making them unaffordable in many situations?”
“I don’t. What are you driving at, miss?”
“I don’t. What are you getting at, miss?”
“At this: Somebody had made a corner in contraband drugs. The most wicked syndicate that ever was formed has got control of the lives of, it may be, thousands of drug-slaves!”
“At this: Someone had created a corner in illegal drugs. The most evil syndicate that ever existed has taken control of the lives of, possibly, thousands of drug slaves!”
Kerry’s teeth closed with a sharp snap.
Kerry’s teeth clicked together with a sharp snap.
“At last,” he said, “I see where the smart from the Home office comes in.”
“At last,” he said, “I see where the cleverness from the Home office comes in.”
“The Secretary of State has appointed a special independent commissioner to inquire into this hellish traffic,” replied Margaret quietly. “I am glad to say that I have helped in getting this done by the representations which I have made to my uncle, Lord Wrexborough. But I give you my word, Inspector Kerry, that I have withheld nothing from you any more than from him.”
“The Secretary of State has appointed a special independent commissioner to look into this terrible traffic situation,” Margaret replied quietly. “I’m happy to say that I helped get this arranged through the conversations I had with my uncle, Lord Wrexborough. But I assure you, Inspector Kerry, that I haven’t held back anything from you any more than I have from him.”
“Him!” snapped Kerry, eyes fiercely ablaze.
“Him!” snapped Kerry, eyes blazing with fury.
“From the Home Office representative—before whom I have already given evidence.”
“From the Home Office representative—before whom I have already provided testimony.”
Chief Inspector Kerry took up his hat, cane and overall from the chair upon which he had placed them and, his face a savage red mask, bowed with a fine courtesy. He burned to learn particulars; he disdained to obtain them from a woman.
Chief Inspector Kerry picked up his hat, cane, and coat from the chair where he had left them and, with his face a fierce red mask, bowed with great courtesy. He was eager to find out the details; he refused to get them from a woman.
“Good morning, Miss Halley,” he said. “I am greatly indebted to you.”
“Good morning, Miss Halley,” he said. “I really appreciate what you've done for me.”
He walked stiffly from the room and out of the flat without waiting for a servant to open the door.
He walked rigidly from the room and out of the apartment without waiting for a staff member to open the door.
CHAPTER XII.
THE MAID OF THE MASQUE
The past life of Mrs. Monte Irvin, in which at this time three distinct groups of investigators became interested—namely, those of Whitehall, Scotland Yard, and Fleet Street—was of a character to have horrified the prudish, but to have excited the compassion of the wise.
The previous life of Mrs. Monte Irvin, which at this point captured the attention of three different groups of investigators—specifically, those from Whitehall, Scotland Yard, and Fleet Street—was shocking to the uptight, yet it stirred the sympathy of the wise.
Daughter of a struggling suburban solicitor, Rita Esden, at the age of seventeen, from a delicate and rather commonplace child began to develop into a singularly pretty girl of an elusive and fascinating type of beauty, almost ethereal in her dainty coloring, and possessed of large and remarkably fine eyes, together with a wealth of copper-red hair, a crown which seemed too heavy for her slender neck to support. Her father viewed her increasing charms and ever-growing list of admirers with the gloomy apprehension of a disappointed man who had come to look upon each gift of the gods as a new sorrow cunningly disguised. Her mother, on the contrary, fanned the girl’s natural vanity and ambition with a success which rarely attended the enterprises of this foolish old woman, and Rita proving to be endowed with a moderately good voice, a stage career was determined upon without reference to the contrary wishes of Mr. Esden.
Daughter of a struggling suburban lawyer, Rita Esden, at seventeen, went from being a delicate and somewhat ordinary child to a uniquely beautiful young woman with an elusive and captivating kind of beauty, almost ethereal in her delicate complexion, and blessed with large, striking eyes, along with a mane of copper-red hair that seemed too heavy for her slender neck to bear. Her father watched as her charms increased and her list of admirers grew, feeling a gloomy apprehension like a disappointed man who sees each blessing from the gods as a new sorrow cleverly disguised. Her mother, on the other hand, encouraged the girl’s natural vanity and ambition with success that rarely came to this foolish old woman, and since Rita had a fairly decent singing voice, a stage career was decided upon without considering Mr. Esden's objections.
Following the usual brief “training” which is counted sufficient for an aspirant to musical comedy honors, Rita, by the prefixing of two letters to her name, set out to conquer the play-going world as Rita Dresden.
Following the usual short “training” that’s considered enough for someone aiming for musical comedy fame, Rita, by adding two letters to her name, set out to conquer the theater world as Rita Dresden.
Two years of hard work and disappointment served to dispel the girl’s illusions. She learned to appreciate at its true value that masculine admiration which, in an unusual degree, she had the power to excite. Those of her admirers who were in a position to assist her professionally were only prepared to use their influence upon terms which she was unprepared to accept. Those whose intentions were strictly creditable, by some malignancy of fate, possessed no influence whatever. She came to regard herself as a peculiarly unlucky girl, being ignorant of the fact that Fortune, an impish hierophant, imposes identical tests upon every candidate who aspires to the throne of a limelight princess.
Two years of hard work and disappointment made the girl lose her illusions. She learned to recognize the true value of the masculine admiration that she had the unusual ability to attract. Those admirers who could help her in her career were only willing to use their influence under terms she wasn’t willing to accept. Those with genuinely good intentions, by some cruel twist of fate, had no influence at all. She began to see herself as an especially unlucky girl, unaware that Fortune, a mischievous guide, gives the same trials to everyone who aims for the spotlight.
Matters stood thus when a new suitor appeared in the person of Sir Lucien Pyne. When his card was brought up to Rita, her heart leaped because of a mingled emotion of triumph and fear which the sight of the baronet’s name had occasioned. He was a director of the syndicate in whose production she was playing—a man referred to with awe by every girl in the company as having it in his power to make or mar a professional reputation. Not that he took any active part in the affairs of the concern; on the contrary, he was an aristocrat who held himself aloof from all matters smacking of commerce, but at the same time one who invested his money shrewdly. Sir Lucien’s protegee of today was London’s idol of tomorrow, and even before Rita had spoken to him she had fought and won a spiritual battle between her true self and that vain, admiration-loving Rita Dresden who favored capitulation.
Things were like this when a new suitor showed up—Sir Lucien Pyne. When Rita received his card, her heart raced due to a mix of triumph and fear triggered by the sight of the baronet’s name. He was a director of the syndicate producing the show she was in—a man every girl in the cast spoke of with reverence, knowing he had the power to make or break a professional reputation. He didn’t actively participate in the business affairs; on the contrary, he was an aristocrat who kept his distance from anything resembling commerce, yet he invested his money wisely. Sir Lucien’s protégé today could become London’s darling tomorrow, and even before Rita had a chance to speak with him, she had already fought and won an internal struggle between her authentic self and the vain, admiration-seeking Rita Dresden who preferred giving in.
She knew that Sir Lucien’s card represented a signpost at the cross-roads where many a girl, pretty but not exceptionally talented, had hesitated with beating heart. It was no longer a question of remaining a member of the chorus (and understudy for a small part) or of accepting promotion to “lead” in a new production; it was that of accepting whatever Sir Lucien chose to offer—or of retiring from the profession so far as this powerful syndicate was concerned.
She understood that Sir Lucien’s card was a marker at the intersection where many girls, attractive but not particularly gifted, had paused with anxious hearts. It was no longer about staying in the chorus (and being an understudy for a minor role) or getting promoted to “lead” in a new show; it was about accepting whatever Sir Lucien decided to offer—or stepping away from the profession, at least in the eyes of this influential group.
Such was the reputation enjoyed at this time by Sir Lucien Pyne among those who had every opportunity of forming an accurate opinion.
Such was the reputation held at this time by Sir Lucien Pyne among those who had every chance to form an accurate opinion.
Nevertheless, Rita was determined not to succumb without a struggle. She did not count herself untalented nor a girl to be lightly valued, and Sir Lucien might prove to be less black than rumor had painted him. As presently appeared, both in her judgment of herself and in that of Sir Lucien, she was at least partially correct. He was very courteous, very respectful, and highly attentive.
Nevertheless, Rita was determined not to give in without a fight. She didn't see herself as talentless or someone to be easily underestimated, and Sir Lucien might turn out to be less terrible than the gossip suggested. As it turned out, both in her view of herself and in Sir Lucien's perception, she was at least partly right. He was very polite, very respectful, and highly attentive.
Her less favored companions smiled significantly when the familiar Rolls-Royce appeared at the stage door night after night, never doubting that Rita Dresden was chosen to “star” in the forthcoming production, but, with rare exceptions, frankly envying her this good fortune.
Her less popular friends smiled knowingly when the familiar Rolls-Royce showed up at the stage door night after night, never doubting that Rita Dresden was set to “star” in the upcoming production, but, with few exceptions, honestly envying her this good luck.
Rita made no attempt to disillusion them, recognizing that it must fail. She was resigned to being misjudged. If she could achieve success at that price, success would have been purchased cheaply.
Rita didn't try to change their minds, knowing it would probably end badly. She was accepted being misunderstood. If she could succeed at that cost, then success would have been a bargain.
That Sir Lucien was deeply infatuated she was not slow to discover, and with an address perfected by experience and a determination to avoid the easy path inherited from a father whose scrupulous honesty had ruined his professional prospects, she set to work to win esteem as well as admiration.
That Sir Lucien was clearly infatuated was something she quickly picked up on, and with a charm honed by experience and a determination to avoid the easy route passed down from a father whose strict honesty had destroyed his career chances, she set out to gain both respect and admiration.
Sir Lucien was first surprised, then piqued, and finally interested by such unusual tactics. The second phase was the dangerous one for Rita, and during a certain luncheon at Romanos her fate hung in the balance. Sir Lucien realized that he was in peril of losing his head over this tantalizingly pretty girl who gracefully kept him at a distance, fencing with an adroitness which was baffling, and Sir Lucien Pyne had set out with no intention of doing anything so preposterous as falling in love. Keenly intuitive, Rita scented danger and made a bold move. Carelessly rolling a bread-crumb along the cloth:
Sir Lucien was first surprised, then intrigued, and finally captivated by such unusual tactics. The second phase was the risky one for Rita, and during a certain lunch at Romanos, her fate was hanging by a thread. Sir Lucien realized he was in danger of losing his head over this irresistibly pretty girl who skillfully kept him at a distance, fencing with a skill that was confounding. Sir Lucien Pyne had set out with no intention of doing anything as ridiculous as falling in love. Keenly perceptive, Rita sensed danger and made a bold move. Carelessly rolling a bread crumb along the tablecloth:
“I am giving up the stage when the run finishes,” she said.
“I’m quitting the stage when the show ends,” she said.
“Indeed,” replied Sir Lucien imperturbably. “Why?”
“Yeah,” replied Sir Lucien without a hint of worry. “Why?”
“I am tired of stage life. I have been invited to go and live with my uncle in New York and have decided to accept. You see”—she bestowed upon him a swift glance of her brilliant eyes—“men in the theatrical world are not all like you. Real friends, I mean. It isn’t very nice, sometimes.”
“I’m tired of life on stage. I’ve been invited to live with my uncle in New York, and I’ve decided to go for it. You see”—she gave him a quick look with her bright eyes—“not all men in the theater are like you. I mean real friends. It can get pretty unpleasant sometimes.”
Sir Lucien deliberately lighted a cigarette. If Rita was bluffing, he mused, she had the pluck to make good her bluff. And if she did so? He dropped the extinguished match upon a plate. Did he care? He glanced at the girl, who was smiling at an acquaintance on the other side of the room. Fortune’s wheel spins upon a needle point. By an artistic performance occupying less than two minutes, but suggesting that Rita possessed qualities which one day might spell success, she had decided her fate. Her heart was beating like a hammer in her breast, but she preserved an attitude of easy indifference. Without for a moment believing in the American uncle, Sir Lucien did believe, correctly, that Rita Dresden was about to elude him. He realized, too, that he was infinitely more interested than he had ever been hitherto, and more interested than he had intended to become.
Sir Lucien deliberately lit a cigarette. If Rita was bluffing, he thought, she had the guts to pull off the bluff. And if she did? He dropped the extinguished match onto a plate. Did he care? He looked at the girl, who was smiling at someone she knew across the room. Fortune's wheel turns on a tiny pivot. In less than two minutes, by putting on a performance that suggested Rita had qualities that might lead to success one day, she had shaped her destiny. Her heart was pounding like a hammer in her chest, but she maintained an air of cool indifference. Without believing for a second in the idea of the American uncle, Sir Lucien was certain, in fact, that Rita Dresden was about to slip away from him. He also realized that he was far more interested than he had ever been before, and more interested than he had planned to be.
This seemingly trivial conversation was a turning point, and twelve months later Rita Dresden was playing the title rôle in The Maid of the Masque. Sir Lucien had discovered himself to be really in love with her, and he might quite possibly have offered her marriage even if a dangerous rival had not appeared to goad him to that desperate leap—for so he regarded it. Monte Irvin, although considerably Rita’s senior, had much to commend him in the eyes of the girl—and in the eyes of her mother, who still retained a curious influence over her daughter. He was much more wealthy than Pyne, and although the latter was a baronet, Irvin was certain to be knighted ere long, so that Rita would secure the appendage of “Lady” in either case. Also, his reputation promised a more reliable husband than Sir Lucien could be expected to make. Moreover, Rita liked him, whereas she had never sincerely liked and trusted Sir Lucien. And there was a final reason—of which Mrs. Esden knew nothing.
This seemingly trivial conversation was a turning point, and twelve months later Rita Dresden was playing the title role in The Maid of the Masque. Sir Lucien had realized he was truly in love with her, and he might have offered her marriage even if a dangerous rival hadn't pushed him to take that desperate leap—this is how he saw it. Monte Irvin, although significantly older than Rita, had a lot going for him in the eyes of the girl—and in the eyes of her mother, who still had a strange influence over her daughter. He was much wealthier than Pyne, and even though the latter was a baronet, Irvin was likely to be knighted soon, meaning Rita would end up with the title of “Lady” either way. Plus, his reputation suggested he would be a more dependable husband than Sir Lucien could be expected to be. Additionally, Rita liked him, while she had never truly liked or trusted Sir Lucien. And there was one last reason—of which Mrs. Esden was completely unaware.
On the first night that Rita had been entrusted with a part of any consequence—and this was shortly after the conversation at Romanos—she had discovered herself to be in a state of hopeless panic. All her scheming and fencing would have availed her nothing if she were to break down at the critical moment. It was an eventuality which Sir Lucien had foreseen, and he seized the opportunity at once of securing a new hold upon the girl and of rendering her more pliable than he had hitherto found her to be. At this time the idea of marriage had not presented itself to Sir Lucien.
On the first night that Rita was given responsibility for something important—and this was shortly after the conversation at Romanos—she realized she was in a state of complete panic. All her planning and strategizing would mean nothing if she faltered at the crucial moment. Sir Lucien had anticipated this possibility, and he immediately took the chance to gain more control over the girl and make her more compliant than he had ever found her before. At this point, the idea of marriage hadn't even crossed Sir Lucien's mind.
Some hours before the performance he detected her condition of abject fright... and from his waistcoat pocket he took a little gold snuff-box.
Some hours before the performance, he noticed her state of sheer terror... and from his waistcoat pocket, he pulled out a small gold snuffbox.
At first the girl declined to follow advice which instinctively she distrusted, and Sir Lucien was too clever to urge it upon her. But he glanced casually at his wrist-watch—and poor Rita shuddered. The gold box was hidden again in the baronet’s pocket.
At first, the girl refused to take advice that she instinctively didn’t trust, and Sir Lucien was smart enough not to push her. But he casually glanced at his watch—and poor Rita shuddered. The gold box was hidden once more in the baronet’s pocket.
To analyze the process which thereupon took place in Rita’s mind would be a barren task, since its result was a foregone conclusion. Daring ambition rather than any merely abstract virtue was the keynote of her character. She had rebuffed the advances of Sir Lucien as she had rebuffed others, primarily because her aim in life was set higher than mere success in light comedy. This she counted but a means to a more desirable end—a wealthy marriage. To the achievement of such an alliance the presence of an accepted lover would be an obstacle; and true love Rita Dresden had never known. Yet, short of this final sacrifice which some women so lightly made, there were few scruples which she was not prepared to discard in furtherance of her designs. Her morality, then, was diplomatic, for the vice of ambition may sometimes make for virtue.
Analyzing what was going on in Rita’s mind during that time would be pointless, as the outcome was already decided. Her defining trait was daring ambition rather than any simple virtue. She had turned down Sir Lucien's advances just as she had rejected others, mainly because her goals in life were set higher than just succeeding in light comedy. She saw this only as a way to achieve something better—a wealthy marriage. Having a settled partner would be a hurdle to such a goal; true love was something Rita Dresden had never experienced. However, aside from this ultimate sacrifice that some women casually made, there were very few moral concerns she wasn’t willing to ignore to pursue her ambitions. Her morality, therefore, was strategic, since the flaw of ambition can sometimes lead to positive outcomes.
Rita’s vivacious beauty and perfect self-possession on the fateful night earned her a permanent place in stageland: Rita Dresden became a “star.” She had won a long and hard-fought battle; but in avoiding one master she had abandoned herself to another.
Rita’s vibrant beauty and flawless composure on that fateful night secured her a lasting spot in the spotlight: Rita Dresden became a “star.” She had fought a long and tough battle; but in escaping one control, she had surrendered herself to another.
The triumph of her debut left her strangely exhausted. She dreaded the coming of the second night almost as keenly as she had dreaded the ordeal of the first. She struggled, poor victim, and only increased her terrors. Not until the clock showed her that in twenty minutes she must make her first entrance did she succumb. But Sir Lucien’s gold snuff-box lay upon her dressing-table—and she was trembling. When at last she heard the sustained note of the oboe in the orchestra giving the pitch to the answering violins, she raised the jewelled lid of the box.
The success of her debut left her feeling strangely drained. She dreaded the arrival of the second night almost as much as she had feared the first. She struggled, poor thing, and only heightened her fears. Not until the clock indicated that she had twenty minutes until her first entrance did she relent. But Sir Lucien’s gold snuff box was on her dressing table—and she was shaking. When she finally heard the steady note of the oboe in the orchestra setting the pitch for the responding violins, she opened the jeweled lid of the box.
So she entered upon the path which leads down to destruction, and since to conjure with the drug which pharmacists know as methylbenzoyl ecgonine is to raise the demon Insomnia, ere long she found herself exploring strange by-paths in quest of sleep.
So she stepped onto the path that leads to ruin, and since using the drug that pharmacists call methylbenzoyl ecgonine summons the demon Insomnia, she soon found herself wandering through bizarre detours in search of sleep.
By the time that she was entrusted with the leading part in The Maid of the Masque, she herself did not recognize how tenacious was the hold which this fatal habit had secured upon her. In the company of Sir Lucien Pyne she met other devotees, and for a time came to regard her unnatural mode of existence as something inseparable from the Bohemian life. To the horrible side of it she was blind.
By the time she was given the lead role in The Maid of the Masque, she didn't even realize how strong the grip of this dangerous habit had become on her. While with Sir Lucien Pyne, she encountered other fans of this lifestyle and began to see her unusual way of living as part of the Bohemian life. She was oblivious to its darker aspects.
It was her meeting with Monte Irvin during the run of this successful play which first awakened a dawning comprehension; not because she ascribed his admiration to her artificial vivacity, but because she realized the strength of the link subsisting between herself and Sir Lucien. She liked and respected Irvin, and as a result began to view her conduct from a new standpoint. His life was so entirely open and free from reproach while part of her own was dark and secret. She conceived a desire to be done with that dark and secret life.
It was her meeting with Monte Irvin during the run of this successful play that first sparked a new understanding; not because she thought his admiration was due to her artificial energy, but because she recognized the strong connection between herself and Sir Lucien. She liked and respected Irvin, and as a result, began to see her actions from a different perspective. His life was completely open and beyond reproach, while part of her own was shadowy and hidden. She felt a strong desire to put an end to that shadowy and hidden life.
This was a shadow-land over which Sir Lucien Pyne presided, and which must be kept hidden from Monte Irvin; and it was not until she thus contemplated cutting herself adrift from it all that she perceived the Gordian knot which bound her to the drug coterie. How far, yet how smoothly, by all but imperceptible stages she had glided down the stream since that night when the gold box had lain upon her dressing-table! Kazmah’s drug store in Bond Street had few secrets for her; or so she believed. She knew that the establishment of the strange, immobile Egyptian was a source from which drugs could always be obtained; she knew that the dream-reading business served some double purpose; but she did not know the identity of Kazmah.
This was a hidden world that Sir Lucien Pyne controlled, and it had to be kept secret from Monte Irvin. It wasn't until she considered freeing herself from everything that she realized the complicated bond tying her to the drug group. She reflected on how far, yet how smoothly, she had drifted along since that night when the gold box had been on her dressing table. Kazmah's pharmacy on Bond Street had few secrets for her—or so she thought. She understood that the shop run by the strange, unchanging Egyptian was a reliable source for drugs; she knew that the dream-reading business had a hidden purpose, but she didn’t know who Kazmah really was.
Two of the most insidious drugs familiar to modern pharmacy were wooing her to slavery, and there was no strong hand to hold her back. Even the presence of her mother might have offered some slight deterrent at this stage of Rita’s descent, but the girl had quitted her suburban home as soon as her salary had rendered her sufficiently independent to do so, and had established herself in a small but elegant flat situated in the heart of theatreland.
Two of the most dangerous drugs known in today's pharmacy were luring her into addiction, and there was no one strong enough to stop her. Even her mother’s presence might have provided some small deterrent at this point in Rita’s downward spiral, but she had left her suburban home as soon as her salary made her independent enough to do so, and had settled into a small but stylish apartment in the center of the theater district.
But if she had walked blindly into the clutches of cocaine and veronal, her subsequent experiments with chandu were prompted by indefensible curiosity, and a false vanity which urged her to do everything that was “done” by the ultra-smart and vicious set of which she had become a member.
But if she had recklessly stepped into the trap of cocaine and veronal, her later trials with chandu were driven by unjustifiable curiosity and a misguided vanity that pushed her to do everything that was “done” by the ultra-smart and ruthless group she had joined.
Her first introduction to opium-smoking was made under the auspices of an American comedian then appearing in London, an old devotee of the poppy, and it took place shortly after Sir Lucien Pyne had proposed marriage to Rita. This proposal she had not rejected outright; she had pleaded time for consideration. Monte Irvin was away, and Rita secretly hoped that on his return he would declare himself. Meanwhile she indulged in every new craze which became fashionable among her associates. A chandu party took place at the American’s flat in Duke Street, and Rita, who had been invited, and who had consented to go with Sir Lucien Pyne, met there for the first time the woman variously known as “Lola” and “Mrs. Sin.”
Her first experience with opium smoking happened thanks to an American comedian performing in London, who was a long-time fan of the poppy. This occurred shortly after Sir Lucien Pyne had proposed to Rita. She didn’t turn him down outright; instead, she asked for time to think it over. Monte Irvin was away, and Rita secretly hoped that upon his return, he would express his feelings. In the meantime, she participated in every new trend that caught on among her friends. A chandu party was held at the American's apartment on Duke Street, and Rita, who had been invited and agreed to go with Sir Lucien Pyne, met the woman known as both “Lola” and “Mrs. Sin” for the first time there.
CHAPTER XIII.
A CHANDU PARTY
From the restaurant at which she had had supper with Sir Lucien, Rita proceeded to Duke Street. Alighting from Pyne’s car at the door, they went up to the flat of the organizer of the opium party—Mr. Cyrus Kilfane. One other guest was already present—a slender, fair woman, who was introduced by the American as Mollie Gretna, but whose weakly pretty face Rita recognized as that of a notorious society divorcée, foremost in the van of every new craze, a past-mistress of the smartest vices.
From the restaurant where she had dinner with Sir Lucien, Rita went to Duke Street. Getting out of Pyne’s car at the door, they headed up to the flat of the organizer of the opium party—Mr. Cyrus Kilfane. Another guest was already there—a slim, blonde woman, who was introduced by the American as Mollie Gretna, but whose delicately pretty face Rita recognized as that of a well-known society divorcée, always at the forefront of every new trend, a master of the most fashionable vices.
Kilfane had sallow, expressionless features and drooping, light-colored eyes. His straw-hued hair, brushed back from a sloping brow, hung lankly down upon his coat-collar. Long familiarity with China’s ruling vice and contact with those who practiced it had brought about that mysterious physical alteration—apparently reflecting a mental change—so often to be seen in one who has consorted with Chinamen. Even the light eyes seemed to have grown slightly oblique; the voice, the unimpassioned greeting, were those of a son of Cathay. He carried himself with a stoop and had a queer, shuffling gait.
Kilfane had pale, expressionless features and drooping, light-colored eyes. His straw-colored hair, brushed back from a sloping forehead, hung limply over his coat collar. Long exposure to China’s corrupt leadership and interactions with those who practiced it had caused a strange physical transformation—seemingly reflecting a mental shift—commonly seen in someone who has associated with Chinese people. Even his light eyes seemed a bit slanted; his voice and indifferent greeting were characteristic of a son of China. He carried himself with a slouch and had a peculiar, shuffling walk.
“Ah, my dear daughter,” he murmured in a solemnly facetious manner, “how glad I am to welcome you to our poppy circle.”
“Ah, my dear daughter,” he said in a seriously joking way, “how happy I am to welcome you to our poppy circle.”
He slowly turned his half-closed eyes in Pyne’s direction, and slowly turned them back again.
He slowly turned his half-closed eyes toward Pyne, then slowly turned them back again.
“Do you seek forgetfulness of old joys?” he asked. “This is my own case and Pyne’s. Or do you, as Mollie does, seek new joys—youth’s eternal quest?”
“Are you looking to forget the joys of the past?” he asked. “That’s how I feel, and so does Pyne. Or are you, like Mollie, looking for new joys—youth’s never-ending search?”
Rita laughed with a careless abandon which belonged to that part of her character veiled from the outer world.
Rita laughed freely and without a care, revealing a side of her personality that was hidden from everyone else.
“I think I agree with Miss Gretna,” she said lightly. “There is not so much happiness in life that I want to forget the little I have had.”
“I think I agree with Miss Gretna,” she said casually. “There isn’t much happiness in life that I want to forget the little I’ve had.”
“Happiness,” murmured Kilfane. “There is no real happiness. Happiness is smoke. Let us smoke.”
“Happiness,” murmured Kilfane. “There’s no such thing as true happiness. Happiness is just an illusion. Let’s indulge.”
“I am curious, but half afraid,” declared Rita. “I have heard that opium sometimes has no other effect than to make one frightfully ill.”
“I’m curious, but also a bit scared,” Rita said. “I’ve heard that opium can sometimes just make you really sick.”
“Oh, my dear!” cried Miss Gretna, with a foolish giggling laugh, “you will love it! Such fascinating dreams! Such delightful adventures!”
“Oh, my goodness!” exclaimed Miss Gretna, with a silly giggle, “you’re going to love it! Such amazing dreams! Such exciting adventures!”
“Other drugs,” drawled Sir Lucien, “merely stimulate one’s normal mental activities. Chandu is a key to another life. Cocaine, for instance enhances our capacity for work. It is only a heretic like De Quincey who prostitutes the magic gum to such base purposes. Chandu is misunderstood in Europe; in Asia it is the companion of the aesthete’s leisure.”
“Other drugs,” drawled Sir Lucien, “just boost your regular mental activities. Chandu is a gateway to another life. Cocaine, for example, increases our ability to work. It’s only someone like De Quincey who misuses the magic substance for such lowly purposes. Chandu is misunderstood in Europe; in Asia, it’s the companion of an aesthete’s relaxation.”
“But surely,” said Rita, “one pipe of opium will not produce all these wonders.”
“But surely,” said Rita, “one pipe of opium isn’t going to create all these wonders.”
“Some people never experience them at all,” interrupted Miss Gretna. “The great idea is to get into a comfortable position, and just resign yourself—let yourself go. Oh, it’s heavenly!”
“Some people never experience them at all,” Miss Gretna interrupted. “The key is to get comfortable and just let yourself relax—release everything. Oh, it’s amazing!”
Cyrus Kilfane turned his dull eyes in Rita’s direction.
Cyrus Kilfane turned his lifeless eyes toward Rita.
“A question of temperament and adaptability,” he murmured. “De Quincey, Pyne”—slowly turning towards the baronet—“is didactic, of course; but his Confessions may be true, nevertheless. He forgets, you see, that he possessed an unusual constitution, and the temperament of a Norwegian herring. He forgets, too, that he was a laudanum drinker, not an opium smoker. Now you, my daughter”—the lustreless eyes again sought Rita’s flushed face—“are vivid—intensely vital. If you can succeed in resigning yourself to the hypnosis induced your experiences will be delightful. Trust your Uncle Cy.”
“A question of temperament and adaptability,” he murmured. “De Quincey, Pyne”—slowly turning towards the baronet—“is definitely didactic; but his Confessions might still be true. He forgets, you see, that he had an unusual constitution and the temperament of a Norwegian herring. He also forgets that he was a laudanum drinker, not an opium smoker. Now you, my daughter”—the lifeless eyes again sought Rita’s flushed face—“are vibrant—intensely alive. If you can manage to relax into the hypnosis brought on by your experiences, it will be delightful. Trust your Uncle Cy.”
Leaving Rita chatting with Miss Gretna, Kilfane took Pyne aside, offering him a cigarette from an ornate, jewelled case.
Leaving Rita to chat with Miss Gretna, Kilfane pulled Pyne aside, offering him a cigarette from a fancy, jeweled case.
“Hello,” said the baronet, “can you still get these?”
“Hey,” said the baronet, “can you still get these?”
“With the utmost difficulty,” murmured Kilfane, returning the case to his pocket. “Lola charges me five guineas a hundred for them, and only supplies them as a favor. I shall be glad to get back home, Pyne. The right stuff is the wrong price in London.”
“It's incredibly hard,” Kilfane said quietly, putting the case back in his pocket. “Lola charges me five guineas for a hundred of them, and she only sells them as a favor. I can't wait to get back home, Pyne. The good stuff costs too much in London.”
Sir Lucien laughed sardonically, lighting Kilfane’s cigarette and then his own.
Sir Lucien laughed sarcastically, lighting Kilfane's cigarette and then his own.
“I find it so myself,” he said. “Everything except opium is to be had at Kazmah’s, and nothing except opium interests me.”
“I feel the same way,” he said. “You can get everything at Kazmah’s except opium, and nothing else but opium sparks my interest.”
“He supplies me with cocaine,” murmured the comedian. “His figure works out, as nearly as I can estimate it, at 10s 7½d. a grain. I saw him about it yesterday afternoon, pointing out to the brown guy that as the wholesale price is roughly 2¼d., I regarded his margin of profit as somewhat broad.”
“He gives me cocaine,” the comedian said quietly. “From what I can tell, his price is about 10s 7½d. per grain. I talked to him about it yesterday afternoon, explaining to the brown guy that since the wholesale price is around 2¼d., I thought his profit margin was a bit excessive.”
“Indeed!”
"Absolutely!"
“The first time I had ever seen him, Pyne. I brought an introduction from Dr. Silver, of New York, and Kazmah supplied me without question—at a price.”
“The first time I ever saw him, Pyne. I had a recommendation from Dr. Silver in New York, and Kazmah provided me with what I needed without hesitation—at a cost.”
“You always saw Rashîd?”
“Did you always see Rashîd?”
“Yes. If there were other visitors I waited. But yesterday I made a personal appointment with Kazmah. He pretended to think I had come to have a dream interpreted. He is clever, Pyne. He never moved a muscle throughout the interview. But finally he assured me that all the receivers in England had amalgamated, and that the price he charged represented a very narrow margin of profit. Of course he is a liar. He is making a fortune. Do you know him personally?”
“Yes. If there were other visitors, I waited. But yesterday I made a personal appointment with Kazmah. He acted like he thought I had come in to have a dream interpreted. He's smart, Pyne. He didn't show any emotion during the whole meeting. But in the end, he promised me that all the receivers in England had merged, and that the price he charged was just a slim profit margin. Of course, he’s lying. He’s making a lot of money. Do you know him personally?”
“No,” replied Sir Lucien, “outside his Bond Street home of mystery he is unknown. A clever man, as you say. You obtain your opium from Lola?”
“No,” answered Sir Lucien, “outside his Bond Street home of mystery, he’s a stranger. A smart guy, as you mentioned. You get your opium from Lola?”
“Yes. Kazmah sent her to me. She keeps me on ridiculously low rations, and if I had not brought my own outfit I don’t think she would have sold me one. Of course, her game is beating up clients for the Limehouse dive.”
“Yes. Kazmah sent her to me. She keeps me on insanely low rations, and if I hadn't brought my own outfit, I don’t think she would have sold me one. Of course, her thing is ripping off clients for the Limehouse dive.”
“You have visited ‘The House of a Hundred Raptures’?”
“You’ve been to ‘The House of a Hundred Raptures’?”
“Many times, at week-ends. Opium, like wine, is better enjoyed in company.”
“Many times, on weekends. Opium, like wine, is best enjoyed with company.”
“Does she post you the opium?”
“Does she send you the opium?”
“Oh, no; my man goes to Limehouse for it. Ah! here she is.”
“Oh, no; my guy goes to Limehouse for it. Ah! Here she is.”
A woman came in, carrying a brown leather attaché case. She had left her hat and coat in the hall, and wore a smart blue serge skirt and a white blouse. She was not tall, but she possessed a remarkably beautiful figure which the cut of her garments was not intended to disguise, and her height was appreciably increased by a pair of suéde shoes having the most wonderful heels which Rita ever remembered to have seen worn on or off the stage. They seemed to make her small feet appear smaller, and lent to her slender ankles an exaggerated frontal curve.
A woman walked in, carrying a brown leather briefcase. She had left her hat and coat in the hallway and was wearing a stylish blue skirt and a white blouse. She wasn't tall, but she had an incredibly beautiful figure that her clothes didn't hide, and her height was noticeably enhanced by a pair of suede shoes with the most amazing heels Rita had ever seen, on or off the stage. They made her small feet look even smaller and gave her slender ankles a striking curve.
Her hair was of that true, glossy black which suggests the blue sheen of raven’s plumage, and her thickly fringed eyes were dark and southern as her hair. She had full, voluptuous lips, and a bold self-assurance. In the swift, calculating glance which she cast about the room there was something greedy and evil; and when it rested upon Rita Dresden’s dainty beauty to the evil greed was added cruelty.
Her hair was a deep, shiny black that had a blue sheen like a raven's feathers, and her long, thick eyelashes framed dark eyes that matched her hair. She had full, sensual lips and an unmistakable confidence. In the quick, sharp look she gave the room, there was something both greedy and wicked; when her gaze fell on Rita Dresden’s delicate beauty, the greed was mixed with a hint of cruelty.
“Another little sister, dear Lola,” murmured Kilfane. “Of course, you know who it is? This, my daughter,” turning the sleepy glance towards Rita, “is our officiating priestess, Mrs. Sin.”
“Another little sister, dear Lola,” murmured Kilfane. “Of course, you know who it is? This, my daughter,” turning the sleepy look towards Rita, “is our officiating priestess, Mrs. Sin.”
The woman so strangely named revealed her gleaming teeth in a swift, unpleasant smile, then her nostrils dilated and she glanced about her suspiciously.
The woman with the unusual name flashed a quick, unsettling smile that showed off her bright teeth, then her nostrils flared as she looked around warily.
“Someone smokes the chandu cigarettes,” she said, speaking in a low tone which, nevertheless, failed to disguise her harsh voice, and with a very marked accent.
“Someone's smoking the chandu cigarettes,” she said, speaking in a soft tone that still couldn't hide her rough voice and strong accent.
“I am the offender, dear Lola,” said Kilfane, dreamily waving his cigarette towards her. “I have managed to make the last hundred spin out. You have brought me a new supply?”
“I’m the guilty one, dear Lola,” Kilfane said, dreamily waving his cigarette at her. “I’ve managed to make the last hundred last. Did you bring me a new supply?”
“Oh no, indeed,” replied Mrs. Sin, tossing her head in a manner oddly reminiscent of a once famous Spanish dancer. “Next Tuesday you get some more. Ah! it is no good! You talk and talk and it cannot alter anything. Until they come I cannot give them to you.”
“Oh no, really,” replied Mrs. Sin, tossing her head in a way that strangely reminded one of a once-famous Spanish dancer. “Next Tuesday, you'll get some more. Ah! It's pointless! You can talk and talk, but it won’t change anything. Until they arrive, I can’t give them to you.”
“But it appears to me,” murmured Kilfane, “that the supply is always growing less.”
“But it seems to me,” Kilfane murmured, “that the supply is always getting smaller.”
“Of course. The best goes all to Edinburgh now. I have only three sticks of Yezd left of all my stock.”
“Sure thing. All the best stuff is going to Edinburgh now. I only have three sticks of Yezd left from my entire stock.”
“But the cigarettes.”
“But the smokes.”
“Are from Buenos Ayres? Yes. But Buenos Ayres must get the opium before we get the cigarettes, eh? Five cases come to London on Tuesday, Cy. Be of good courage, my dear.”
“Are you from Buenos Aires? Yes. But Buenos Aires has to get the opium before we can get the cigarettes, right? Five cases are arriving in London on Tuesday, Cy. Stay strong, my dear.”
She patted the sallow cheek of the American with her jewelled fingers, and turned aside, glancing about her.
She touched the pale cheek of the American with her jeweled fingers and looked away, glancing around her.
“Yes,” murmured Kilfane. “We are all present, Lola. I have had the room prepared. Come, my children, let us enter the poppy portico.”
“Yes,” whispered Kilfane. “We’re all here, Lola. I’ve had the room set up. Come on, kids, let’s go into the poppy portico.”
He opened a door and stood aside, waving one thin yellow hand between the first two fingers of which smouldered the drugged cigarette. Led by Mrs. Sin the company filed into an apartment evidently intended for a drawing-room, but which had been hastily transformed into an opium divan.
He opened a door and stepped aside, waving one slender yellow hand with a drugged cigarette smoldering between the first two fingers. Guided by Mrs. Sin, the group moved into an apartment clearly meant to be a drawing room, but which had been quickly converted into an opium lounge.
Tables, chairs, and other items of furniture had been stacked against one of the walls and the floor spread with rugs, skins, and numerous silk cushions. A gas fire was alight, but before it had been placed an ornate Japanese screen whereon birds of dazzling plumage hovered amid the leaves of gilded palm trees. In the centre of the room stood a small card-table, and upon it were a large brass tray and an ivory pedestal exquisitely carved in the form of a nude figure having one arm upraised. The figure supported a lamp, the light of which was subdued by a barrel-shaped shade of Chinese workmanship.
Tables, chairs, and other pieces of furniture were piled against one wall, and the floor was covered with rugs, animal hides, and lots of silk cushions. A gas fire was lit, but in front of it was a decorative Japanese screen featuring brightly colored birds among the leaves of golden palm trees. In the middle of the room was a small card table, and on it sat a large brass tray and an ivory pedestal beautifully carved in the shape of a nude figure with one arm raised. The figure held a lamp, its light softened by a barrel-shaped shade made in China.
Mollie Gretna giggled hysterically.
Mollie Gretna laughed uncontrollably.
“Make yourself comfortable, dear,” she cried to Rita, dropping down upon a heap of cushions stacked in a recess beside the fireplace. “I am going to take off my shoes. The last time, Cyrus, when I woke up my feet were quite numb.”
“Get comfy, dear,” she called to Rita, sinking into a pile of cushions piled in a nook by the fireplace. “I'm going to take off my shoes. The last time, Cyrus, when I woke up my feet were totally numb.”
“You should come down to my place,” said Mrs. Sin, setting the leather case on the little card-table beside the lamp. “You have there your own little room and silken sheets to lie in, and it is quiet—so quiet.”
“You should come over to my place,” said Mrs. Sin, placing the leather case on the small card table next to the lamp. “You have your own little room there with silk sheets to lie on, and it’s peaceful—so peaceful.”
“Oh!” cried Mollie Gretna, “I must come! But I daren’t go alone. Will you come with me, dear?” turning to Rita.
“Oh!” exclaimed Mollie Gretna, “I have to come! But I can’t go by myself. Will you come with me, dear?” she asked, turning to Rita.
“I don’t know,” was the reply. “I may not like opium.”
"I don't know," was the response. "I might not like opium."
“But if you do—and I know you will?”
“But if you do—and I know you will?”
“Why,” said Rita, glancing rapidly at Pyne, “I suppose it would be a novel experience.”
“Why,” Rita said, quickly glancing at Pyne, “I guess it would be a new experience.”
“Let me arrange it for you,” came the harsh voice of Mrs. Sin. “Lucy will drive you both down—won’t you, my dear?” The shadowed eyes glanced aside at Sir Lucien Pyne.
“Let me take care of that for you,” said Mrs. Sin in a gruff tone. “Lucy will drive you both down—right, my dear?” Her dark eyes shifted briefly toward Sir Lucien Pyne.
“Certainly,” he replied. “I am always at the ladies’ service.”
"Of course," he replied. "I’m always here to help the ladies."
Rita Dresden settled herself luxuriously into a nest of silk and fur in another corner of the room, regarding the baronet coquettishly through her half-lowered lashes.
Rita Dresden comfortably nestled into a cozy spot of silk and fur in another corner of the room, looking at the baronet playfully through her partially lowered lashes.
“I won’t go unless it is my party, Lucy,” she said. “You must let me pay.”
“I won’t go unless it’s my party, Lucy,” she said. “You have to let me pay.”
“A detail,” murmured Pyne, crossing and standing beside her.
“A detail,” murmured Pyne, crossing over and standing next to her.
Interest now became centred upon the preparations being made by Mrs. Sin. From the attaché case she took out a lacquered box, silken-lined like a jewel-casket. It contained four singular-looking pipes, the parts of which she began to fit together. The first and largest of these had a thick bamboo stem, an amber mouthpiece, and a tiny, disproportionate bowl of brass. The second was much smaller and was of some dark, highly-polished wood, mounted with silver conceived in an ornate Chinese design representing a long-tailed lizard. The mouthpiece was of jade. The third and fourth pipes were yet smaller, a perfectly matched pair in figured ivory of exquisite workmanship, delicately gold-mounted.
Interest now shifted to the preparations being made by Mrs. Sin. From her attaché case, she pulled out a lacquered box, lined with silk like a jewelry box. Inside were four uniquely designed pipes, which she began to assemble. The first and largest had a thick bamboo stem, an amber mouthpiece, and a tiny, oddly-sized brass bowl. The second was much smaller and made of a dark, highly-polished wood, adorned with silver in an ornate Chinese design representing a long-tailed lizard. The mouthpiece was made of jade. The third and fourth pipes were even smaller, a perfectly matched pair crafted from exquisitely carved ivory and delicately gold-mounted.
“These for the ladies,” said Mrs. Sin, holding up the pair. “You”—glancing at Kilfane—“have got your own pipe, I know.”
“These are for the ladies,” Mrs. Sin said, holding up the pair. “You”—glancing at Kilfane—“have your own pipe, I know.”
She laid them upon the tray, and now took out of the case a little copper lamp, a smaller lacquered box and a silver spatula, her jewelled fingers handling the queer implements with a familiarity bred of habit.
She placed them on the tray and then took out of the case a small copper lamp, a smaller lacquered box, and a silver spatula, her jeweled fingers handling the unusual tools with a familiarity born from habit.
“What a strange woman!” whispered Rita to Pyne. “Is she an oriental?”
“What a strange woman!” whispered Rita to Pyne. “Is she from the East?”
“Cuban-Jewess,” he replied in a low voice.
“Cuban-Jewish woman,” he replied softly.
Mrs. Sin carefully lighted the lamp, which burned with a short, bluish flame, and, opening the lacquered box, she dipped the spatula into the thick gummy substance which it contained and twisted the little instrument round and round between her fingers, presently withdrawing it with a globule of chandu, about the size of a bean, adhering to the end. She glanced aside at Kilfane.
Mrs. Sin carefully lit the lamp, which had a short, bluish flame, and, opening the lacquered box, she dipped the spatula into the thick, gummy substance inside and twisted the little tool between her fingers, soon pulling it out with a glob of chandu, roughly the size of a bean, stuck to the end. She glanced over at Kilfane.
“Chinese way, eh?” she said.
"Chinese style, huh?" she said.
She began to twirl the prepared opium above the flame of the lamp. From it a slight, sickly smelling vapor arose. No one spoke, but all watched her closely; and Rita was conscious of a growing, pleasurable excitement. When by evaporation the chandu had become reduced to the size of a small pea, and a vague spirituous blue flame began to dance round the end of the spatula, Mrs. Sin pressed it adroitly into the tiny bowl of one of the ivory pipes, having first held the bowl inverted for a moment over the lamp. She turned to Rita.
She started to twirl the prepared opium over the lamp’s flame. A faint, sickly-smelling vapor began to rise from it. No one said a word, but everyone watched her intently; Rita felt a growing, pleasurable excitement. When the chandu had evaporated down to the size of a small pea, and a vague, spirited blue flame started to dance around the end of the spatula, Mrs. Sin expertly pressed it into the tiny bowl of one of the ivory pipes, having first held the bowl upside down over the lamp for a moment. She turned to Rita.
“The guest of the evening,” she said. “Do not be afraid. Inhale—oh, so gentle—and blow the smoke from the nostrils. You know how to smoke?”
“Tonight’s guest,” she said. “Don’t be scared. Inhale—oh, so softly—and blow the smoke out from your nose. Do you know how to smoke?”
“The same as a cigarette?” asked Rita excitedly, as Mrs. Sin bent over her.
“The same as a cigarette?” asked Rita excitedly, as Mrs. Sin leaned over her.
“The same, but very, very gentle.”
“The same, but super, super gentle.”
Rita took the pipe and raised the mouthpiece to the lips.
Rita grabbed the pipe and brought the mouthpiece to her lips.
CHAPTER XIV.
IN THE SHADE OF THE LONELY PALM
Persian opium of good quality contains from ten to fifteen percent morphine, and chandu made from opium of Yezd would contain perhaps twenty-five per cent of this potent drug; but because in the act of smoking distillation occurs, nothing like this quantity of morphine reaches the smoker. To the distilling process, also, may be due the different symptoms resulting from smoking chandu and injecting morphia—or drinking tincture of opium, as De Quincey did.
Persian opium of good quality has around ten to fifteen percent morphine, and chandu made from opium from Yezd might have about twenty-five percent of this powerful drug; however, due to the distillation that happens when smoking, not nearly that amount of morphine actually reaches the smoker. The distilling process may also account for the different effects experienced from smoking chandu compared to injecting morphine—or drinking tincture of opium, as De Quincey did.
Rita found the flavor of the preparation to be not entirely unpleasant. Having overcome an initial aversion, caused by its marked medicinal tang, she grew reconciled to it and finished her first smoke without experiencing any other effect than a sensation of placid contentment. Deftly, Mrs. Sin renewed the pipe. Silence had fallen upon the party.
Rita discovered that the taste of the preparation wasn't too bad. After getting past her initial dislike, due to its strong medicinal flavor, she accepted it and finished her first smoke without feeling anything more than a sense of calm happiness. Skillfully, Mrs. Sin refilled the pipe. A hush had settled over the group.
The second “pill” was no more than half consumed when a growing feeling of nausea seized upon the novice, becoming so marked that she dropped the ivory pipe weakly and uttered a faint moan.
The second “pill” was barely halfway gone when a wave of nausea hit the novice, becoming so intense that she weakly dropped the ivory pipe and let out a faint moan.
Instantly, silently, Mrs. Sin was beside her.
Instantly, silently, Mrs. Sin was right next to her.
“Lean forward—so,” she whispered, softly, as if fearful of intruding her voice upon these sacred rites. “In a moment you will be better. Then, if you feel faint, lie back. It is the sleep. Do not fight against it.”
“Lean forward—like this,” she whispered gently, as if afraid to disrupt these sacred rituals with her voice. “In a moment, you'll feel better. Then, if you feel lightheaded, just lie back. It's just the sleep. Don't resist it.”
The influence of the stronger will prevailed. Self-control and judgment are qualities among the first to succumb to opium. Rita ceased to think longingly of the clean, fresh air, of escape from these sickly fumes which seemed now to fill the room with a moving vacuum. She bent forward, her chin resting upon her breast, and gradually the deathly sickness passed. Mentally, she underwent a change, too. From an active state of resistance the ego traversed a descending curve ending in absolute passivity. The floor had seemingly begun to revolve and was moving insidiously, so that the pattern of the carpet formed a series of concentric rings. She found this imaginary phenomenon to be soothing rather than otherwise, and resigned herself almost eagerly to the delusion.
The influence of the stronger will won out. Self-control and judgment are some of the first qualities to fade away under opium's grip. Rita stopped yearning for the clean, fresh air, for a way to escape the sickly fumes that now seemed to fill the room like a swirling vacuum. She leaned forward, her chin resting on her chest, and slowly the overpowering nausea subsided. Mentally, she changed as well. From a state of active resistance, her mind shifted into a downward spiral that ended in complete passivity. The floor seemed to start spinning and moving subtly, creating a pattern on the carpet that looked like a series of concentric rings. She found this imaginary experience comforting rather than distressing, and she surrendered to the illusion almost eagerly.
Mrs. Sin allowed her to fall back upon the cushions—so gently and so slowly that the operation appeared to occupy several minutes and to resemble that of sinking into innumerable layers of swansdown. The sinuous figure bending over her grew taller with the passage of each minute, until the dark eyes of Mrs. Sin were looking down at Rita from a dizzy elevation. As often occurs in the case of a neurotic subject, delusion as to time and space had followed the depression of the sensory cells.
Mrs. Sin let her sink back into the cushions—so gently and slowly that it felt like it took several minutes, almost as if she was descending into countless layers of soft feathers. The graceful figure leaning over her seemed to rise higher with each passing minute, until Mrs. Sin's dark eyes were looking down at Rita from a dizzying height. As often happens with someone who is neurotic, her sense of time and space got distorted as her sensory awareness faded.
But surely, she mused, this could not be Mrs. Sin who towered so loftily above her. Of course, how absurd to imagine that a woman could remain motionless for so many hours. And Rita thought, now, that she had been lying for several hours beneath the shadow of that tall, graceful, and protective shape.
But surely, she thought, it couldn't be Mrs. Sin standing so tall above her. Of course, how ridiculous to think a woman could stay completely still for so many hours. And Rita realized that she had been lying there for several hours under the shadow of that tall, elegant, and protective figure.
Why—it was a slender palm-tree, which stretched its fanlike foliage over her! Far, far above her head the long, dusty green fronds projected from the mast-like trunk. The sun, a ball of fiery brass, burned directly in the zenith, so that the shadow of the foliage lay like a carpet about her feet. That which she had mistaken for the ever-receding eyes of Mrs. Sin, wondering with a delightful vagueness why they seemed constantly to change color, proved to be a pair of brilliantly plumaged parrakeets perched upon a lofty branch of the palm.
Why—it was a slender palm tree, stretching its fan-like leaves over her! Far above her head, the long, dusty green fronds extended from the tall, trunk-like stem. The sun, a blazing sphere, burned high in the sky, casting the shadow of the leaves like a carpet at her feet. What she had mistaken for the ever-receding eyes of Mrs. Sin, curious in a wonderfully vague way about why they seemed to change color constantly, turned out to be a pair of brightly colored parrots sitting on a high branch of the palm.
This was an equatorial noon, and even if she had not found herself to be under the influence of a delicious abstraction Rita would not have moved; for, excepting the friendly palm, not another vestige of vegetation was visible right away to the horizon; nothing but an ocean of sand whereon no living thing moved. She and the parrakeets were alone in the heart of the Great Sahara.
This was midday at the equator, and even if she hadn’t been caught up in a blissful daydream, Rita wouldn’t have budged; because, aside from the friendly palm, there was no sign of plant life anywhere in sight, just a vast sea of sand where nothing alive stirred. She and the parakeets were alone in the heart of the Great Sahara.
But stay! Many, many miles away, a speck on the dusty carpet of the desert, something moved! Hours must elapse before that tiny figure, provided it were approaching, could reach the solitary palm. Delightedly, Rita contemplated the infinity of time. Even if the figure moved ever so slowly, she should be waiting there beneath the palm to witness its arrival. Already, she had been there for a period which she was far too indolent to strive to compute—a week, perhaps. She turned her attention to the parrakeets. One of them was moving, and she noted with delight that it had perceived her far below and was endeavoring to draw the attention of its less observant companion to her presence. For many hours she lay watching it and wondering why, since the one bird was so singularly intelligent, its companion was equally dull. When she lowered her eyes and looked out again across the sands, the figure had approached so close as to be recognizable.
But wait! Many, many miles away, a tiny spot on the dusty desert floor, something was moving! It would take hours before that small figure, if it were indeed getting closer, could reach the lone palm tree. Rita happily thought about the endless stretch of time. Even if the figure was moving extremely slowly, she would be there under the palm to see it arrive. By now, she had been there long enough that she was too lazy to even try to calculate it—a week, maybe. She focused on the parakeets. One of them was moving, and she smiled as she saw it had noticed her far below and was trying to get the attention of its less observant friend. For many hours, she lay there, watching it and wondering why, even though one bird was so sharp, its companion was so dull. When she looked down and glanced across the sands again, the figure had gotten close enough to recognize.
It was that of Mrs. Sin. Rita appreciated the fitness of her presence, and experienced no surprise, only a mild curiosity. This curiosity was not concerned with Mrs. Sin herself, but with the nature of the burden which she bore upon her head.
It was Mrs. Sin. Rita appreciated her being there and felt no surprise, just a mild curiosity. This curiosity wasn’t about Mrs. Sin herself, but about the kind of burden she was carrying on her head.
She was dressed in a manner which Rita dreamily thought would have been inadequate in England, or even in Cuba, but which was appropriate in the Great Sahara. How exquisitely she carried herself, mused the dreamer; no doubt this fine carriage was due in part to her wearing golden shoes with heels like stilts, and in part to her having been trained to bear heavy burdens upon her head. Rita remembered that Sir Lucien had once described to her the elegant deportment of the Arab women, ascribing it to their custom of carrying water-jars in that way.
She was dressed in a way that Rita thought would have been too casual in England, or even in Cuba, but was perfectly fine in the Great Sahara. How elegantly she moved, the dreamer thought; no doubt this graceful bearing came partly from her wearing golden shoes with heels like stilts, and partly from her training to carry heavy loads on her head. Rita recalled that Sir Lucien had once told her about the graceful way Arab women carried themselves, attributing it to their habit of balancing water jars that way.
The appearance of the speck on the horizon had marked the height of her trance. Her recognition of Mrs. Sin had signalized the decline of the chandu influence. Now, the intrusion of a definite, uncontorted memory was evidence of returning cerebral activity.
The speck appearing on the horizon marked the peak of her trance. Recognizing Mrs. Sin signaled the end of the chandu influence. Now, the emergence of a clear, unfiltered memory was proof of her brain activity coming back.
Rita had no recollection of the sunset; indeed, she had failed to perceive any change in the form and position of the shadow cast by the foliage. It had spread, an ebony patch, equally about the bole of the tree, so that the sun must have been immediately overhead. But, of course, she had lain watching the parrakeets for several hours, and now night had fallen. The desert mounds were touched with silver, the sky was a nest of diamonds, and the moon cast a shadow of the palm like a bar of ebony right across the prospect to the rim of the sky dome.
Rita couldn't remember the sunset; in fact, she hadn't noticed any change in the shape or position of the shadow created by the leaves. It had spread out as a dark patch around the trunk of the tree, indicating that the sun had to be directly overhead. But, of course, she had been lying there watching the parakeets for several hours, and now night had arrived. The desert mounds gleamed with silver, the sky sparkled like a nest of diamonds, and the moon cast a shadow of the palm tree like a dark bar stretching across the view to the edge of the sky.
Mrs. Sin stood before her, one half of her lithe body concealed by this strange black shadow and the other half gleaming in the moonlight so that she resembled a beautiful ivory statue which some iconoclast had cut in two.
Mrs. Sin stood in front of her, one half of her slender body hidden by this strange black shadow and the other half shining in the moonlight, making her look like a stunning ivory statue that some vandal had sliced in half.
Placing her burden upon the ground, Mrs. Sin knelt down before Rita and reverently kissed her hand, whispering: “I am your slave, my poppy queen.”
Placing her burden on the ground, Mrs. Sin knelt down before Rita and reverently kissed her hand, whispering, “I am your servant, my poppy queen.”
She spoke in a strange language, no doubt some African tongue, but one which Rita understood perfectly. Then she laid one hand upon the object which she had carried on her head, and which now proved to be a large lacquered casket covered with Chinese figures and bound by three hoops of gold. It had a very curious shape.
She spoke in a strange language, probably some African dialect, but Rita understood it perfectly. Then she placed one hand on the object she had carried on her head, which turned out to be a large lacquered chest covered with Chinese figures and secured with three gold hoops. It had a very unusual shape.
“Do you command that the chest be opened?” she asked.
“Do you want me to open the chest?” she asked.
“Yes,” answered Rita languidly.
“Yes,” Rita replied lazily.
Mrs. Sin threw up the lid, and from the interior of the casket which, because of the glare of the moon light, seemed every moment to assume a new form, drew out a bronze lamp.
Mrs. Sin lifted the lid, and from inside the casket, which, due to the bright moonlight, seemed to change shape with every moment, she pulled out a bronze lamp.
“The sacred lamp,” she whispered, and placed it on the sand. “Do you command that it be lighted?”
“The sacred lamp,” she whispered, setting it on the sand. “Should I light it?”
Rita inclined her head.
Rita tilted her head.
The lamp became lighted; in what manner she did not observe, nor was she curious to learn. Next from the large casket Mrs. Sin took another smaller casket and a very long, tapering silver bodkin. The first casket had perceptibly increased in size. It was certainly much larger than Rita had supposed; for now out from its shadowy interior Mrs. Sin began to take pipes—long pipes and short pipes, pipes of gold and pipes of silver, pipes of ivory and pipes of jade. Some were carved to represent the heads of demons, some had the bodies of serpents wreathed about them; others were encrusted with precious gems, and filled the night with the venomous sheen of emeralds, the blood-rays of rubies and golden glow of topaz, while the spear-points of diamonds flashed a challenge to the stars.
The lamp lit up; she didn't notice how, nor was she curious to find out. Next, Mrs. Sin pulled out another smaller box from the large one, along with a very long, thin silver pin. The first box had noticeably grown in size. It was definitely much bigger than Rita had thought; now, from its dark interior, Mrs. Sin began to pull out pipes—long ones and short ones, pipes made of gold and silver, pipes of ivory and jade. Some were carved to look like demon heads, some had serpent bodies wrapped around them; others were decorated with precious gems, filling the night with the toxic shine of emeralds, the blood-red glow of rubies, and the golden shimmer of topaz, while the sharp points of diamonds sparkled like a challenge to the stars.
“Do you command that the pipes be lighted?” asked the harsh voice.
“Do you want the pipes lit?” asked the rough voice.
Rita desired to answer, “No,” but heard herself saying, “Yes.”
Rita wanted to say, “No,” but found herself saying, “Yes.”
Thereupon, from a thousand bowls, linking that lonely palm to the remote horizon, a thousand elfin fires arose—blue-tongued and spirituous. Grey pencilings of smoke stole straightly upward to the sky, so that look where she would Rita could discern nothing but these countless thin, faintly wavering, vertical lines of vapor.
Thereupon, from a thousand bowls, connecting that lonely palm to the distant horizon, a thousand ghostly flames emerged—blue-tongued and ethereal. Grey wisps of smoke rose straight up to the sky, so that no matter where she looked, Rita could see nothing but these endless, faintly swaying, vertical lines of vapor.
The dimensions of the lacquered casket had increased so vastly as to conceal the kneeling figure of Mrs. Sin, and staring at it wonderingly, Rita suddenly perceived that it was not an ordinary casket. She knew at last why its shape had struck her as being unusual.
The size of the lacquered casket had gotten so large that it completely hid the kneeling figure of Mrs. Sin, and as Rita stared at it in amazement, she suddenly realized that it wasn’t just an ordinary casket. She finally understood why its shape had seemed so different to her.
It was a Chinese coffin.
It was a Chinese casket.
The smell of the burning opium was stifling her. Those remorseless threads of smoke were closing in, twining themselves about her throat. It was becoming cold, too, and the moonlight was growing dim. The position of the moon had changed, of course, as the night had stolen on towards morning, and now it hung dimly before her. The smoke obscured it.
The smell of burning opium was suffocating her. Those relentless tendrils of smoke were closing in, wrapping around her throat. It was getting colder too, and the moonlight was fading. The position of the moon had shifted, of course, as the night moved into morning, and now it hung weakly in front of her. The smoke blurred it.
But was this smoke obscuring the moon? Rita moved her hands for the first time since she had found herself under the palm tree, weakly fending off those vaporous tentacles which were seeking to entwine themselves about her throat. Of course, it was not smoke obscuring the moon, she decided; it was a lamp, upheld by an ivory figure—a lamp with a Chinese shade.
But was this smoke blocking the moon? Rita moved her hands for the first time since she had found herself under the palm tree, weakly pushing away those misty tentacles that were trying to wrap around her throat. Of course, it wasn’t smoke blocking the moon, she concluded; it was a lamp, held up by an ivory figure—a lamp with a Chinese shade.
A subdued roaring sound became audible; and this was occasioned by the gas fire, burning behind the Japanese screen on which gaily plumaged birds sported in the branches of golden palms. Rita raised her hands to her eyes. Mist obscured her sight. Swiftly, now, reality was asserting itself and banishing the phantasmagoria conjured up by chandu.
A soft roaring sound could be heard, caused by the gas fire burning behind the Japanese screen decorated with brightly colored birds playing in the branches of golden palms. Rita raised her hands to her eyes. Mist blurred her vision. Quickly, reality was stepping in and driving away the dreamlike images created by chandu.
In her dim, cushioned corner Mollie Gretna lay back against the wall, her face pale and her weak mouth foolishly agape. Cyrus Kilfane was indistinguishable from the pile of rugs amid which he sprawled by the table, and of Sir Lucien Pyne nothing was to be seen but the outstretched legs and feet which projected grotesquely from a recess. Seated, oriental fashion, upon an improvised divan near the grand piano and propped up by a number of garish cushions, Rita beheld Mrs. Sin. The long bamboo pipe had fallen from her listless fingers. Her face wore an expression of mystic rapture like that characterizing the features of some Chinese Buddhas.
In her dim, cushioned corner, Mollie Gretna leaned back against the wall, her face pale and her weak mouth hanging open in a silly way. Cyrus Kilfane blended in with the pile of rugs sprawled around the table, and all that could be seen of Sir Lucien Pyne were his outstretched legs and feet protruding awkwardly from a recess. Seated in a cross-legged position on a makeshift couch near the grand piano, propped up by several bright cushions, Rita watched Mrs. Sin. The long bamboo pipe had slipped from her relaxed fingers. Her face had a look of mystical ecstasy, similar to that of some Chinese Buddhas.
Fear, unaccountable but uncontrollable, suddenly seized upon Rita. She felt weak and dizzy, but she struggled partly upright.
Fear, irrational yet overwhelming, suddenly took hold of Rita. She felt weak and lightheaded, but she fought to sit up.
“Lucy!” she whispered.
“Lucy!” she said quietly.
Her voice was not under control, and once more she strove to call to Pyne.
Her voice was shaky, and once again she tried to call out to Pyne.
“Lucy!” came the hoarse whisper again.
“Lucy!” the hoarse whisper came again.
The fire continued its muted roaring, but no other sound answered to the appeal. A horror of the companionship in which she found herself thereupon took possession of the girl. She must escape from these sleepers, whose spirits had been expelled by the potent necromancer, opium, from these empty tenements whose occupants had fled. The idea of the cool night air in the open streets was delicious.
The fire kept softly roaring, but no other sound responded to the call. A wave of dread about the company she was in overwhelmed the girl. She had to get away from these sleepers, whose souls had been driven away by the powerful drug, opium, from these vacant buildings whose residents had disappeared. The thought of the fresh night air outside in the streets was tempting.
She staggered to her feet, swaying drunkenly, but determined to reach the door. She shuddered, because of a feeling of internal chill which assailed her, but step by step crept across the room, opened the door, and tottered out into the hallway. There was no sound in the flat. Presumably Kilfane’s man had retired, or perhaps he, too, was a devotee.
She stumbled to her feet, swaying unsteadily but determined to reach the door. She shivered from a sense of internal cold that gripped her, yet step by step, she made her way across the room, opened the door, and wobbled out into the hallway. The apartment was silent. Presumably, Kilfane's guy had gone to bed, or maybe he was also a follower.
Rita’s fur coat hung upon the rack, and although her fingers appeared to have lost all their strength and her arm to have become weak as that of an infant, she succeeded in detaching the coat from the hook. Not pausing to put it on, she opened the door and stumbled out on to the darkened landing. Whereas her first impulse had been to awaken someone, preferably Sir Lucien, now her sole desire was to escape undetected.
Rita’s fur coat was on the rack, and even though her fingers seemed to have lost all their strength and her arm felt as weak as a baby’s, she managed to pull the coat off the hook. Without stopping to put it on, she opened the door and stumbled out onto the dimly lit landing. While her first instinct had been to wake someone, preferably Sir Lucien, now all she wanted was to slip away without being noticed.
She began to feel less dizzy, and having paused for a moment on the landing, she succeeded in getting her coat on. Then she closed the door as quietly as possible, and clutching the handrail began to grope her way downstairs. There was only one flight, she remembered, and a short passage leading to the street door. She reached the passage without mishap, and saw a faint light ahead.
She started to feel less dizzy, and after taking a moment on the landing, she managed to put her coat on. Then she quietly closed the door and grabbed the handrail, slowly making her way down the stairs. She recalled there was only one flight and a short hallway leading to the street door. She reached the hallway without any problems and noticed a faint light ahead.
The fastenings gave her some trouble, but finally her efforts were successful, and she found herself standing in deserted Duke Street. There was no moon, but the sky was cloudless. She had no idea of the time, but because of the stillness of the surrounding streets she knew that it must be very late. She set out for her flat, walking slowly and wondering what explanation she should offer if a constable observed her.
The fastenings gave her some trouble, but she finally managed to get them undone, and she found herself standing on empty Duke Street. There was no moon, but the sky was clear. She had no idea what time it was, but the silence in the surrounding streets told her it must be really late. She started heading toward her apartment, walking slowly and thinking about what excuse she would give if a police officer noticed her.
Oxford Street showed deserted as far as the eye could reach, and her light footsteps seemed to awaken a hundred echoes. Having proceeded for some distance without meeting anyone, she observed—and experienced a childish alarm—the head-lights of an approaching car. Instantly the idea of hiding presented itself to her, but so rapidly did the big automobile speed along the empty thoroughfare that Rita was just passing a street lamp as the car raced by, and she must therefore have been clearly visible to the occupants.
Oxford Street looked empty as far as she could see, and her quiet footsteps seemed to bring out a hundred echoes. After walking for a while without running into anyone, she noticed—and felt a childish fear—the headlights of a car coming towards her. The thought of hiding popped into her mind, but the big car was moving so fast along the empty road that Rita was just passing a streetlamp when it zoomed by, making her clearly visible to the people inside.
Never for a moment glancing aside, Rita pressed on as quickly as she could. Then her vague alarm became actual terror. She heard the brakes being applied to the car, and heard the gritty sound of the tires upon the roadway as the vehicle’s headlong progress was suddenly checked. She had been seen—perhaps recognized, and whoever was in the car proposed to return to speak to her.
Never glancing away, Rita pushed forward as fast as she could. Then her vague sense of unease turned into real fear. She heard the brakes of the car screeching and the rough noise of the tires on the road as the vehicle's rapid movement came to an abrupt halt. She had been seen—maybe even recognized, and whoever was in the car intended to come back and talk to her.
If her strength had allowed she would have run, but now it threatened to desert her altogether and she tottered weakly. A pattering of footsteps came from behind. Someone was running back to overtake her. Recognizing escape to be impossible, Rita turned just as the runner came up with her.
If she had the strength, she would have run, but now it felt like it was about to give out completely and she stumbled weakly. She heard footsteps approaching from behind. Someone was sprinting to catch up with her. Realizing escape was impossible, Rita turned just as the runner reached her.
“Rita!” he cried, rather breathlessly. “Miss Dresden!”
“Rita!” he called out, a bit breathless. “Miss Dresden!”
She stood very still, looking at the speaker.
She stood completely still, gazing at the speaker.
It was Monte Irvin.
It was Monte Irvin.
CHAPTER XV.
METAMORPHOSIS
As Irvin seized her hands and looked at her eagerly, half-fearfully, Rita achieved sufficient composure to speak.
As Irvin grabbed her hands and looked at her with both eagerness and a hint of fear, Rita found enough composure to speak.
“Oh, Mr. Irvin,” she said, and found that her voice was not entirely normal, “what must you think—”
“Oh, Mr. Irvin,” she said, noticing her voice wasn't quite normal, “what do you think—”
He continued to hold her hands, and:
He kept holding her hands, and:
“I think you are very indiscreet to be out alone at three o’clock in the morning,” he answered gently. “I was recalled to London by urgent business, and returned by road—fortunately, since I have met you.”
“I think it's really reckless to be out alone at three in the morning,” he replied softly. “I was called back to London for urgent business and came back by road—thankfully, since I ran into you.”
“How can I explain—”
“How do I explain—”
“I don’t ask you to explain—Miss Dresden. I have no right and no desire to ask. But I wish I had the right to advise you.”
“I’m not asking you to explain, Miss Dresden. I don’t have the right or the desire to do so. But I wish I could advise you.”
“How good you are,” she began, “and I—”
“How good you are,” she started, “and I—”
Her voice failed her completely, and her sensitive lips began to tremble. Monte Irvin drew her arm under his own and led her back to meet the car, which the chauffeur had turned and which was now approaching.
Her voice completely left her, and her delicate lips started to quiver. Monte Irvin took her arm and guided her toward the car, which the chauffeur had turned around and was now coming closer.
“I will drive you home,” he said, “and if I may call in the morning. I should like to do so.”
“I'll drive you home,” he said, “and if it's okay, I’d like to call in the morning.”
Rita nodded. She could not trust herself to speak again. And having placed her in the car, Monte Irvin sat beside her, reclaiming her hand and grasping it reassuringly and sympathetically throughout the short drive. They parted at her door.
Rita nodded. She couldn't trust herself to speak again. After helping her into the car, Monte Irvin sat next to her, taking her hand and holding it reassuringly and sympathetically during the brief drive. They said goodbye at her door.
“Good night,” said Irvin, speaking very deliberately because of an almost uncontrollable desire which possessed him to take Rita in his arms, to hold her fast, to protect her from her own pathetic self and from those influences, dimly perceived about her, but which intuitively he knew to be evil.
“Good night,” Irvin said, speaking slowly because he felt an overwhelming urge to take Rita in his arms, to hold her tight, and to protect her from her own sad self and from those influences surrounding her that he could only vaguely sense but instinctively knew were harmful.
“If I call at eleven will that be too early?”
“If I call at eleven, will that be too early?”
“No,” she whispered. “Please come early. There is a matinee tomorrow.”
“No,” she whispered. “Please come early. There’s a matinee tomorrow.”
“You mean today,” he corrected. “Poor little girl, how tired you will be. Good night.”
“You mean today,” he said. “Poor little girl, you must be so tired. Good night.”
“Good night,” she said, almost inaudibly.
“Good night,” she said, almost whispering.
She entered, and, having closed the door, stood leaning against it for several minutes. Bleakness and nausea threatened to overcome her anew, and she felt that if she essayed another step she must collapse upon the floor. Her maid was in bed, and had not been awakened by Rita’s entrance. After a time she managed to grope her way to her bedroom, where, turning up the light, she sank down helplessly upon the bed.
She walked in, closed the door, and leaned against it for a few minutes. A wave of sadness and nausea threatened to take over her again, and she knew that if she tried to take another step, she'd collapse on the floor. Her maid was in bed and hadn’t been woken up by Rita’s arrival. After a while, she managed to find her way to her bedroom, where she turned on the light and sank helplessly onto the bed.
Her mental state was peculiar, and her thoughts revolved about the journey from Oxford Street homeward. A thousand times she mentally repeated the journey, speaking the same words over and over again, and hearing Monte Irvin’s replies.
Her mental state was odd, and her thoughts focused on the trip home from Oxford Street. She replayed the journey in her mind a thousand times, repeating the same words again and again, and hearing Monte Irvin’s responses.
In those few minutes during which they had been together her sentiments in regard to him had undergone a change. She had always respected Irvin, but this respect had been curiously compounded of the personal and the mercenary; his well-ordered establishment at Prince’s Gate had loomed behind the figure of the man forming a pleasing background to the portrait. Without being showy he was a splendid “match” for any woman. His wife would have access to good society, and would enjoy every luxury that wealth could procure. This was the picture lovingly painted and constantly retouched by Rita’s mother.
In those few minutes they had spent together, her feelings about him had shifted. She had always respected Irvin, but that respect had been an odd mix of personal admiration and financial practicality; his well-run home at Prince’s Gate created a nice backdrop for the image of the man. Without being flashy, he was a great “catch” for any woman. His wife would be part of good social circles and enjoy every luxury money could buy. This was the image that Rita’s mother lovingly painted and continuously refined.
Now it had vanished. The background was gone, and only the man remained; the strong, reserved man whose deep voice had spoken so gently, whose devotion was so true and unselfish that he only sought to shield and protect her from follies the nature of which he did not even seek to learn. She was stripped of her vanity, and felt loathsome and unworthy of such a love.
Now it had disappeared. The background was gone, and only the man was left; the strong, reserved man whose deep voice had spoken so kindly, whose devotion was so genuine and selfless that he only aimed to shield and protect her from mistakes he didn’t even want to understand. She felt stripped of her vanity and found herself loathsome and unworthy of such love.
“Oh,” she moaned, rocking to and fro. “I hate myself—I hate myself!”
“Oh,” she groaned, swaying back and forth. “I hate myself—I hate myself!”
Now that the victory so long desired seemed at last about to be won, she hesitated to grasp the prize. One solacing reflection she had. She would put the errors of the past behind her. Many times of late she had found herself longing to be done with the feverish life of the stage. Envied by those who had been her companions in the old chorus days, and any one of whom would have counted ambition crowned could she have played The Maid of the Masque, Rita thought otherwise. The ducal mansions and rose-bowered Riviera hotels through which she moved nightly had no charm for her; she sighed for reality, and had wearied long ago of the canvas palaces and the artificial Southern moonlight. In fact, stage life had never truly appealed to her—save as a means to an end.
Now that the long-desired victory finally seemed within reach, she hesitated to take hold of it. One comforting thought she had was that she could leave the mistakes of the past behind. Recently, she often found herself wanting to escape the frantic life of performing. While those who had been her friends in the old chorus days envied her, thinking her ambition would be fulfilled if she played The Maid of the Masque, Rita felt differently. The grand mansions and rose-covered hotels of the Riviera that she visited every night held no appeal for her; she longed for real life and had grown tired of the glamorous settings and fake Southern moonlight. In truth, the life on stage had never really drawn her in—except as a means to achieve her goals.
Again and yet again her weary brain reviewed the episodes of the night since she had left Cyrus Kilfane’s flat, so that nearly an hour had elapsed before she felt capable of the operation of undressing. Finally, however, she undressed, shuddering although the room was warmed by an electric radiator. The weakness and sickness had left her, but she was quite wide awake, although her brain demanded rest from that incessant review of the events of the evening.
Again and again, her tired mind went over the events of the night since she had left Cyrus Kilfane’s apartment, so nearly an hour had passed before she felt ready to get undressed. Finally, though, she undressed, shivering even though the room was heated by an electric radiator. The weakness and nausea were gone, but she was fully awake, even though her mind craved a break from the constant replay of the night’s events.
She put on a warm wrap and seated herself at the dressing-table, studying her face critically. She saw that she was somewhat pale and that she had an indefinable air of dishevelment. Also she detected shadows beneath her eyes, the pupils of which were curiously contracted. Automatically, as a result of habit, she unlocked her jewel-case and took out a tiny phial containing minute cachets. She shook several out on to the palm of her hand, and then paused, staring at her reflection in the mirror.
She put on a cozy wrap and sat down at the vanity, examining her face closely. She noticed that she looked a bit pale and had a vague messy look. She also saw shadows under her eyes, which looked oddly constricted. Out of habit, she instinctively unlocked her jewelry box and pulled out a small vial containing tiny pills. She shook several into her palm, then paused, staring at her reflection in the mirror.
For fully half a minute she hesitated, then:
For a full thirty seconds, she hesitated, then:
“I shall never close my eyes all night if I don’t!” she whispered, as if in reply to a spoken protest, “and I should be a wreck in the morning.”
“I won't be able to sleep at all tonight if I don’t!” she whispered, as if responding to an unvoiced objection, “and I’ll be a mess in the morning.”
Thus, in the very apogee of her resolve to reform, did she drive one more rivet into the manacles which held her captive to Kazmah and Company.
Thus, at the peak of her determination to change, she drove one more rivet into the chains that kept her tied to Kazmah and Company.
Upon a little spirit-stove stood a covered vessel containing milk, which was placed there nightly by Rita’s maid. She lighted the burner and warmed the milk. Then, swallowing three of the cachets from the phial, she drank the milk. Each cachet contained three decigrams of malourea, the insidious drug notorious under its trade name of Veronal.
On a small stove sat a covered pot of milk, which Rita’s maid put there every night. She lit the burner and heated the milk. Then, after taking three of the pills from the bottle, she drank the milk. Each pill contained three decigrams of malourea, the sneaky drug famously known by its brand name, Veronal.
She slept deeply, and was not awakened until ten o’clock. Her breakfast consisted of a cup of strong coffee; but when Monte Irvin arrived at eleven Rita exhibited no sign of nerve exhaustion. She looked bright and charming, and Irvin’s heart leapt hotly in his breast at sight of her.
She slept soundly and didn’t wake up until ten o’clock. For breakfast, she had a cup of strong coffee; but when Monte Irvin showed up at eleven, Rita showed no signs of being drained. She looked vibrant and charming, and Irvin’s heart raced at the sight of her.
Following some desultory and unnatural conversation:
Following some aimless and awkward conversation:
“May I speak quite frankly to you?” he said, drawing his chair nearer to the settee upon which Rita was seated.
“Can I be totally honest with you?” he said, pulling his chair closer to the couch where Rita was sitting.
She glanced at him swiftly. “Of course,” she replied. “Is it—about my late hours?”
She looked at him quickly. “Of course,” she said. “Is it—about my late nights?”
He shook his head, smiling rather sadly.
He shook his head, smiling a bit sadly.
“That is only one phase of your rather feverish life, little girl,” he said. “I don’t mean that I want to lecture you or reproach you. I only want to ask you if you are satisfied?”
“That is just one part of your pretty hectic life, little girl,” he said. “I don’t mean to lecture you or blame you. I just want to ask if you’re happy?”
“Satisfied?” echoed Rita, twirling a tassel that hung from a cushion beside her.
“Happy?” Rita echoed, twirling a tassel that hung from a cushion next to her.
“Yes. You have achieved success in your profession.” He strove in vain to banish bitterness from his voice. “You are a ‘star,’ and your photograph is to be seen frequently in the smartest illustrated papers. You are clever and beautiful and have hosts of admirers. But—are you satisfied?”
“Yes. You've found success in your career.” He struggled unsuccessfully to hide the bitterness in his voice. “You’re a ‘star,’ and your photo often appears in the trendiest magazines. You’re smart and gorgeous and have tons of admirers. But—are you happy?”
She stared absently at the silk tassel, twirling it about her white fingers more and more rapidly. Then:
She gazed blankly at the silk tassel, spinning it around her pale fingers faster and faster. Then:
“No,” she answered softly.
“No,” she replied softly.
Monte Irvin hesitated for a moment ere bending forward and grasping her hands.
Monte Irvin paused for a moment before leaning forward and taking her hands.
“I am glad you are not satisfied,” he whispered. “I always knew you had a soul for something higher—better.”
“I’m glad you’re not satisfied,” he whispered. “I always knew you had a soul for something greater—better.”
She avoided his ardent gaze, but he moved to the settee beside her and looked into the bewitching face.
She looked away from his intense gaze, but he moved to the sofa next to her and gazed into her enchanting face.
“Would it be a great sacrifice to give it all up?” he whispered in a yet lower tone.
“Would it be a huge sacrifice to give it all up?” he whispered in an even quieter tone.
Rita shook her head, persistently staring at the tassel.
Rita shook her head, continuously staring at the tassel.
“For me?”
"For me?"
She gave him a swift, half-frightened glance, pressing her hands against his breast and leaning, back.
She gave him a quick, slightly scared look, pressing her hands against his chest and leaning back.
“Oh, you don’t know me—you don’t know me!” she said, the good that was in her touched to life by the man’s sincerity. “I—don’t deserve it.”
“Oh, you don’t know me—you don’t know me!” she said, the goodness within her awakened by the man’s sincerity. “I—don’t deserve it.”
“Rita!” he murmured. “I won’t hear you say that!”
“Rita!” he whispered. “I won’t let you say that!”
“You know nothing about my friends—about my life—”
“You don’t know anything about my friends—about my life—”
“I know that I want you for my wife, so that I can protect you from those ‘friends.’” He took her in his arms, and she surrendered her lips to him.
“I know that I want you to be my wife, so I can protect you from those ‘friends.’” He wrapped his arms around her, and she gave him her lips.
“My sweet little girl,” he whispered. “I cannot believe it—yet.”
“My sweet little girl,” he whispered. “I still can’t believe it—yet.”
But the die was cast, and when Rita went to the theatre to dress for the afternoon performance she was pledged to sever her connection with the stage on the termination of her contract. She had luncheon with Monte Irvin, and had listened almost dazedly to his plans for the future. His wealth was even greater than her mother had estimated it to be, and Rita’s most cherished dreams were dwarfed by the prospects which Monte Irvin opened up before her. It almost seemed as though he knew and shared her dearest ambitions. She was to winter beneath real Southern palms and to possess a cruising yacht, not one of boards and canvas like that which figured in The Maid of the Masque.
But the decision was made, and when Rita went to the theater to get ready for the afternoon performance, she was committed to ending her connection with the stage once her contract was up. She had lunch with Monte Irvin and listened in a sort of daze to his plans for the future. His wealth was even greater than her mother had estimated, and Rita’s most cherished dreams seemed small compared to what Monte Irvin was offering her. It felt like he knew and understood her deepest ambitions. She was going to spend winters under real Southern palm trees and own a cruising yacht, not one made of boards and canvas like the one in The Maid of the Masque.
Real Southern palms, she mused guiltily, not those conjured up by opium. That he was solicitous for her health the nature of his schemes revealed. They were to visit Switzerland, and proceed thence to a villa which he owned in Italy. Christmas they would spend in Cairo, explore the Nile to Assouan in a private dahabîyeh, and return home via the Riviera in time to greet the English spring. Rita’s delicate, swiftly changing color, her almost ethereal figure, her intense nervous energy he ascribed to a delicate constitution.
Real Southern palms, she thought with a hint of guilt, not those imagined under the influence of opium. His plans revealed how concerned he was for her health. They were going to visit Switzerland and then head to a villa he owned in Italy. They would spend Christmas in Cairo, explore the Nile to Assouan on a private dahabîyeh, and come back home through the Riviera in time to welcome the English spring. He attributed Rita's fragile, ever-changing complexion, her almost ghostly figure, and her intense nervous energy to a delicate constitution.
She wondered if she would ever dare to tell him the truth; if she ought to tell him.
She wondered if she'd ever have the courage to tell him the truth; if she should tell him.
Pyne came to her dressing-room just before the performance began. He had telephoned at an early hour in the morning, and had learned from her maid that Rita had come home safely and was asleep. Rita had expected him; but the influence of Monte Irvin, from whom she had parted at the stage-door, had prevailed until she actually heard Sir Lucien’s voice in the corridor. She had resolutely refrained from looking at the little jewelled casket, engraved “From Lucy to Rita,” which lay in her make-up box upon the table. But the imminence of an ordeal which she dreaded intensely weakened her resolution. She swiftly dipped a little nail-file into the white powder which the box contained, and when Pyne came in she turned to him composedly.
Pyne arrived at her dressing room just before the performance started. He had called earlier in the morning and learned from her maid that Rita had returned home safely and was asleep. Rita had been expecting him; however, the influence of Monte Irvin, from whom she had said goodbye at the stage door, had lingered until she actually heard Sir Lucien’s voice in the hallway. She had intentionally avoided looking at the small jeweled box engraved “From Lucy to Rita,” which was sitting in her makeup box on the table. But the upcoming ordeal that filled her with dread made her willpower waver. She quickly dipped a small nail file into the white powder in the box, and when Pyne entered, she turned to him with a composed expression.
“I am so sorry if I gave you a scare last night, Lucy,” she said. “But I woke up feeling sick, and I had to go out into the fresh air.”
“I’m really sorry if I freaked you out last night, Lucy,” she said. “But I woke up feeling unwell, and I needed to get some fresh air.”
“I was certainly alarmed,” drawled Pyne, whose swarthy face looked more than usually worn in the hard light created by the competition between the dressing-room lamps and the grey wintry daylight which crept through the windows. “Do you feel quite fit again?”
“I was definitely worried,” said Pyne, whose dark complexion looked especially tired in the harsh light from the dressing-room lamps competing with the gray winter daylight coming through the windows. “Are you feeling better now?”
“Quite, thanks.” Rita glanced at a ring which she had not possessed three hours before. “Oh, Lucy—I don’t know how to tell you—”
“Sure, thanks.” Rita glanced at a ring she hadn’t had three hours ago. “Oh, Lucy—I don’t know how to say this—”
She turned in her chair, looking up wistfully at Pyne, who was standing behind her. His jaw hardened, and his glance sought the white hand upon which the costly gems glittered. He coughed nervously.
She turned in her chair, looking up longingly at Pyne, who was standing behind her. His jaw tightened, and his gaze fell on the white hand adorned with the expensive gems that sparkled. He coughed awkwardly.
“Perhaps”—his drawling manner of speech temporarily deserted him; he spoke jerkily—“perhaps—I can guess.”
“Maybe”—his slow way of speaking momentarily left him; he spoke in fits and starts—“maybe—I can figure it out.”
She watched him in a pathetic way, and there was a threat of tears in her beautiful eyes; for whatever his earlier intentions may have been, Sir Lucien had proved a staunch friend and, according to his own peculiar code, an honorable lover.
She looked at him with a sad expression, and there was a hint of tears in her beautiful eyes; because no matter what his earlier intentions might have been, Sir Lucien had been a loyal friend and, according to his own unique standards, an honorable lover.
“Is it—Irvin?” he asked jerkily.
"Is it—Irvin?" he asked awkwardly.
Rita nodded, and a tear glistened upon her darkened lashes.
Rita nodded, and a tear sparkled on her dark lashes.
Sir Lucien cleared his throat again, then coolly extended his hand, once more master of his emotions.
Sir Lucien cleared his throat again, then calmly extended his hand, once more in control of his emotions.
“Congratulations, Rita,” he said. “The better man wins. I hope you will be very happy.”
“Congrats, Rita,” he said. “May the best man win. I hope you find a lot of happiness.”
He turned and walked quietly out of the dressing-room.
He turned and walked softly out of the dressing room.
CHAPTER XVI.
LIMEHOUSE
It was on the following Tuesday evening that Mrs. Sin came to the theatre, accompanied by Mollie Gretna. Rita instructed that she should be shown up to the dressing-room. The personality of this singular woman interested her keenly. Mrs. Sin was well known in certain Bohemian quarters, but was always spoken of as one speaks of a pet vice. Not to know Mrs. Sin was to be outside the magic circle which embraced the exclusively smart people who practiced the latest absurdities.
It was the next Tuesday evening when Mrs. Sin arrived at the theater, accompanied by Mollie Gretna. Rita asked that she be shown to the dressing room. The personality of this unique woman fascinated her. Mrs. Sin was well-known in certain Bohemian circles, but she was always talked about as one would mention a guilty pleasure. Not knowing Mrs. Sin meant you were outside the exclusive group of trendy people who indulged in the latest crazes.
The so-called artistic temperament is compounded of great strength and great weakness; its virtues are whiter than those of ordinary people and its vices blacker. For such a personality Mrs. Sin embodied the idea of secret pleasure. Her bold good looks repelled Rita, but the knowledge in her dark eyes was alluring.
The so-called artistic temperament is made up of both significant strengths and significant weaknesses; its virtues are purer than those of regular people and its vices are more extreme. For someone like Mrs. Sin, she represented the concept of hidden pleasure. Her striking good looks turned Rita off, but the wisdom in her dark eyes was captivating.
“I arrange for you for Saturday night,” she said. “Cy Kilfane is coming with Mollie, and you bring—”
“I've set it up for Saturday night,” she said. “Cy Kilfane is coming with Mollie, and you bring—”
“Oh,” replied Rita hesitatingly, “I am sorry you have gone to so much trouble.”
“Oh,” replied Rita hesitantly, “I’m sorry you’ve gone to so much trouble.”
“No trouble, my dear,” Mrs. Sin assured her. “Just a little matter of business, and you can pay the bill when it suits you.”
“No problem, my dear,” Mrs. Sin reassured her. “Just a small business matter, and you can pay the bill whenever it works for you.”
“I am frightfully excited!” cried Mollie Gretna. “It is so nice of you to have asked me to join your party. Of course Cy goes practically every week, but I have always wanted another girl to go with. Oh, I shall be in a perfectly delicious panic when I find myself all among funny Chinamen and things! I think there is something so magnificently wicked-looking about a pigtail—and the very name of Limehouse thrills me to the soul!”
“I’m so excited!” exclaimed Mollie Gretna. “It’s really nice of you to invite me to your party. Of course, Cy goes almost every week, but I've always wanted another girl to go with me. Oh, I’ll be in a total frenzy when I'm surrounded by all those funny Chinese people and everything! There’s just something so wonderfully mischievous about a pigtail—and the name Limehouse gives me chills!”
That fixity of purpose which had enabled Rita to avoid the cunning snares set for her feet and to snatch triumph from the very cauldron of shame without burning her fingers availed her not at all in dealing with Mrs. Sin. The image of Monte receded before this appeal to the secret pleasure-loving woman, of insatiable curiosity, primitive and unmoral, who dwells, according to a modern cynic philosopher, within every daughter of Eve touched by the fire of genius.
That determination that had allowed Rita to dodge the clever traps laid out for her and to seize victory from the depths of shame without getting burned didn’t help her at all when dealing with Mrs. Sin. The thought of Monte faded away in the face of this appeal to the secret, pleasure-seeking woman of insatiable curiosity, primal and amoral, who exists, according to a modern cynical philosopher, within every daughter of Eve who has been touched by the spark of genius.
She accepted the arrangement for Saturday, and before her visitors had left the dressing-room her mind was busy with plausible deceits to cover the sojourn in Chinatown. Something of Mollie Gretna’s foolish enthusiasm had communicated itself to Rita.
She agreed to the plan for Saturday, and before her guests had even left the dressing room, her mind was racing with believable excuses to explain the trip to Chinatown. Some of Mollie Gretna’s silly excitement had rubbed off on Rita.
Later in the evening Sir Lucien called, and on hearing of the scheme grew silent. Rita glancing at his reflection in the mirror, detected a black and angry look upon his face. She turned to him.
Later in the evening, Sir Lucien called, and when he heard about the plan, he fell silent. Rita, glancing at his reflection in the mirror, noticed a dark and angry expression on his face. She turned to him.
“Why, Lucy,” she said, “don’t you want me to go?”
“Why, Lucy,” she said, “don’t you want me to go?”
He smiled in his sardonic fashion.
He smiled in his sarcastic way.
“Your wishes are mine, Rita,” he replied.
“Your wishes are my wishes, Rita,” he replied.
She was watching him closely.
She was watching him intently.
“But you don’t seem keen,” she persisted. “Are you angry with me?”
“But you don’t seem interested,” she pressed on. “Are you upset with me?”
“Angry?”
“Mad?”
“We are still friends, aren’t we?”
"We're still friends, okay?"
“Of course. Do you doubt my friendship?”
“Of course. Do you really doubt my friendship?”
Rita’s maid came in to assist her in changing for the third act, and Pyne went out of the room. But, in spite of his assurances, Rita could not forget that fierce, almost savage expression which had appeared upon his face when she had told him of Mrs. Sin’s visit.
Rita’s maid came in to help her change for the third act, and Pyne left the room. But, despite his reassurances, Rita couldn’t shake the fierce, almost savage look that had crossed his face when she mentioned Mrs. Sin’s visit.
Later she taxed him on the point, but he suffered her inquiry with imperturbable sangfroid, and she found herself no wiser respecting the cause of his annoyance. Painful twinges of conscience came during the ensuing days, when she found herself in her fiancé’s company, but she never once seriously contemplated dropping the acquaintance of Mrs. Sin.
Later, she questioned him about it, but he handled her inquiry with calm indifference, and she ended up no closer to understanding why he was upset. She felt guilty during the following days when she was with her fiancé, but she never seriously considered ending her friendship with Mrs. Sin.
She thought, vaguely, as she had many times thought before, of cutting adrift from the entire clique, but there was no return of that sincere emotional desire to reform which she had experienced on the day that Monte Irvin had taken her hand, in blind trust, and had asked her to be his wife. Had she analyzed, or been capable of analyzing, her intentions with regard to the future, she would have learned that daily they inclined more and more towards compromise. The drug habit was sapping will and weakening morale, insidiously, imperceptibly. She was caught in a current of that “sacred river” seen in an opium-trance by Coleridge, and which ran—
She thought, vaguely, as she had many times before, about cutting ties with the whole group, but that sincere emotional desire to change, which she had felt when Monte Irvin took her hand, trusting her completely, and asked her to be his wife, didn’t come back. If she had analyzed her intentions for the future, she would have realized that every day she leaned more and more towards compromise. The drug habit was slowly draining her will and weakening her morale, in a way that was subtle and hard to notice. She was caught in a flow of that “sacred river” described by Coleridge in an opium haze, and which ran—
“Through caverns measureless to man
Down to a sunless sea.”
“Through endless caverns
Down to a sunless ocean.”
Pyne’s big car was at the stage-door on the fateful Saturday night, for Rita had brought her dressing-case to the theatre, and having called for Kilfane and Mollie Gretna they were to proceed direct to Limehouse.
Pyne’s big car was at the stage door that fateful Saturday night because Rita had brought her makeup bag to the theater, and after picking up Kilfane and Mollie Gretna, they were heading straight to Limehouse.
Rita, as she entered the car, noticed that Juan Mareno, Sir Lucien’s man, and not the chauffeur with whom she was acquainted, sat at the wheel. As they drove off:
Rita, as she got into the car, saw that Juan Mareno, Sir Lucien’s guy, and not the chauffeur she knew, was behind the wheel. As they drove away:
“Why is Mareno driving tonight, Lucy?” she asked.
“Why is Mareno driving tonight, Lucy?” she asked.
Sir Lucien glanced aside at her.
Sir Lucien glanced over at her.
“He is in my confidence,” he replied. “Fraser is not.”
“He has my trust,” he replied. “Fraser doesn’t.”
“Oh, I see. You don’t want Fraser to know about the Limehouse journey?”
“Oh, I get it. You don’t want Fraser to find out about the Limehouse trip?”
“Naturally I don’t. He would talk to all the men at the garage, and from South Audley Street the tit-bit of scandal would percolate through every stratum of society.”
“Of course I don’t. He would chat with all the guys at the garage, and from South Audley Street, the juicy gossip would spread through every layer of society.”
Rita was silent for a few moments, then:
Rita was quiet for a few moments, then:
“Were you thinking about Monte?” she asked diffidently.
"were you thinking about Monte?" she asked shyly.
Pyne laughed.
Pyne chuckled.
“He would scarcely approve, would he?”
“He probably wouldn't approve, would he?”
“No,” replied Rita. “Was that why you were angry when I told you I was going?”
“No,” replied Rita. “Is that why you were upset when I said I was going?”
“This ‘anger,’ to which you constantly revert, had no existence outside your own imagination, Rita. But” he hesitated—“you will have to consider your position, dear, now that you are the future Mrs. Monte.” Rita felt her cheeks flush, and she did not reply immediately.
“This ‘anger’ you keep mentioning didn’t exist outside your own imagination, Rita. But,” he paused, “you need to think about your position, dear, now that you are the future Mrs. Monte.” Rita felt her cheeks heat up, and she didn’t respond right away.
“I don’t understand you, Lucy,” she declared at last. “How odd you are.”
“I don’t get you, Lucy,” she finally said. “You’re so strange.”
“Am I? Well, never mind. We will talk about my eccentricity later. Here is Cyrus.”
“Am I? Well, never mind that. We’ll talk about my quirks later. Here’s Cyrus.”
Kilfane was standing in the entrance to the stage door of the theatre at which he was playing. As the car drew up he lifted two leather grips on to the step, and Mareno, descending, took charge of them.
Kilfane was standing at the entrance to the stage door of the theater where he was performing. When the car arrived, he lifted two leather bags onto the step, and Mareno, stepping down, took them over.
“Come along, Mollie,” said Kilfane, looking back.
“Come on, Mollie,” Kilfane said, glancing back.
Miss Gretna, very excited, ran out and got into the car beside Rita. Pyne lowered two of the collapsible seats for Kilfane and himself, and the party set out for Limehouse.
Miss Gretna, feeling super excited, jumped into the car next to Rita. Pyne folded down two of the collapsible seats for Kilfane and himself, and the group headed out for Limehouse.
“Oh!” cried the fair-haired Mollie, grasping Rita’s hand, “my heart began palpitating with excitement the moment I woke up this morning! How calm you are, dear.”
“Oh!” exclaimed the blonde Mollie, grabbing Rita’s hand, “my heart started racing with excitement the moment I woke up this morning! You're so calm, dear.”
“I am only calm outside,” laughed Rita.
“I only seem calm on the outside,” laughed Rita.
The joie de vivre and apparently unimpaired vitality, of this woman, for whom (if half that which rumor whispered were true) vice had no secrets, astonished Rita. Her physical resources were unusual, no doubt, because the demand made upon them by her mental activities was slight.
The joie de vivre and seemingly boundless energy of this woman, for whom (if half of what the rumors said was true) wrongdoing held no mysteries, amazed Rita. Her physical abilities were remarkable, no doubt, because the demands placed on them by her mental activities were minimal.
As the car sped along the Strand, where theatre-goers might still be seen making for tube, omnibus, and tramcar, and entered Fleet Street, where the car and taxicab traffic was less, a mutual silence fell upon the party. Two at least of the travellers were watching the lighted windows of the great newspaper offices with a vague sense of foreboding, and thinking how, bound upon a secret purpose, they were passing along the avenue of publicity. It is well that man lacks prescience. Neither Rita nor Sir Lucien could divine that a day was shortly to come when the hidden presses which throbbed about them that night should be busy with the story of the murder of one and disappearance of the other.
As the car raced down the Strand, where theater-goers could still be seen heading toward the tube, bus, and tram, and entered Fleet Street, where there was less traffic from cars and taxis, a quiet settled over the group. At least two of the passengers were watching the lit windows of the big newspaper offices with a strange feeling of unease, thinking about how, driven by a hidden agenda, they were passing through the heart of publicity. It’s a good thing people can’t see the future. Neither Rita nor Sir Lucien could have guessed that a day was coming soon when the hidden presses around them that night would be busy printing the story of one person’s murder and another’s disappearance.
Around St. Paul’s Churchyard whirled the car, its engine running strongly and almost noiselessly. The great bell of St. Paul’s boomed out the half-hour.
Around St. Paul’s Churchyard, the car circled, its engine running powerfully and nearly silently. The big bell of St. Paul’s rang out the half-hour.
“Oh!” cried Mollie Gretna, “how that made me jump! What a beautifully gloomy sound!”
“Oh!” exclaimed Mollie Gretna, “that really startled me! What a wonderfully dark sound!”
Kilfane murmured some inaudible reply, but neither Pyne nor Rita spoke.
Kilfane mumbled something that couldn’t be heard, but neither Pyne nor Rita said anything.
Cornhill and Leadenhall Street, along which presently their route lay, offered a prospect of lamp-lighted emptiness, but at Aldgate they found themselves amid East End throngs which afforded a marked contrast to those crowding theatreland; and from thence through Whitechapel and the seemingly endless Commercial Road it was a different world into which they had penetrated.
Cornhill and Leadenhall Street, where they were currently heading, presented a view of empty streets lit by lamps, but at Aldgate, they found themselves in the bustling crowds of the East End, which was a stark contrast to the people filling the theater district. From there, through Whitechapel and the seemingly endless Commercial Road, they had entered a completely different world.
Rita hitherto had never seen the East End on a Saturday night, and the spectacle afforded by these busy marts, lighted by naphtha flames, in whose smoky glare Jews and Jewesses, Poles, Swedes, Easterns, dagoes, and halfcastes moved feverishly, was a fascinating one. She thought how utterly alien they were, the men and women of a world unknown to that society upon whose borders she dwelled; she wondered how they lived, where they lived, why they lived. The wet pavements were crowded with nondescript humanity, the night was filled with the unmusical voices of Hebrew hucksters, and the air laden with the smoky odor of their lamps. Tramcars and motorbuses were packed unwholesomely with these children of shadowland drawn together from the seven seas by the magnet of London.
Rita had never seen the East End on a Saturday night before, and the scene created by these busy marketplaces, lit by naphtha flames, where Jews, Poles, Swedes, Easterners, Italians, and mixed-race people moved restlessly, was captivating. She thought about how completely foreign they were, the men and women from a world that was unknown to the society on the outskirts where she lived; she wondered how they lived, where they lived, and why they lived. The wet sidewalks were filled with indistinct people, the night echoed with the harsh voices of Hebrew vendors, and the air was thick with the smoky smell of their lamps. Tramcars and buses were uncomfortably filled with these children of the shadows, drawn together from all corners of the world by the attraction of London.
She glanced at Pyne, but he was seemingly lost in abstraction, and Kilfane appeared to be asleep. Mollie Gretna was staring eagerly out on the opposite side of the car at a group of three dago sailors, whom Mareno had nearly run down, but she turned at that moment and caught Rita’s glance.
She looked over at Pyne, but he seemed completely lost in thought, and Kilfane looked like he was asleep. Mollie Gretna was eagerly staring out the opposite side of the car at a group of three Italian sailors, whom Mareno had almost run into, but at that moment she turned and caught Rita’s eye.
“Don’t you simply love it!” she cried. “Some of those men were really handsome, dear. If they would only wash I am sure I could adore them!”
“Don’t you just love it!” she exclaimed. “Some of those guys were really good-looking, you know. If they would just clean up, I’m sure I could totally adore them!”
“Even such charms as yours can be bought at too high a price,” drawled Sir Lucien. “They would gladly do murder for you, but never wash.”
“Even charms like yours can come at too high a cost,” drawled Sir Lucien. “They would gladly kill for you, but they’d never clean up.”
Crossing Limehouse Canal, the car swung to the right into West India Dock Road. The uproar of the commercial thoroughfare was left far behind. Dark, narrow streets and sinister-looking alleys lay right and left of them, and into one of the narrowest and least inviting of all Mareno turned the car.
Crossing Limehouse Canal, the car turned right onto West India Dock Road. The noise of the busy street faded away. Dark, narrow streets and creepy alleys flanked them on both sides, and into one of the smallest and least welcoming of all, Mareno steered the car.
In the dimly-lighted doorway of a corner house the figure of a Chinaman showed as a motionless silhouette.
In the dimly lit doorway of a corner house, the figure of a Chinese man stood as a still silhouette.
“Oh!” sighed Mollie Gretna rapturously, “a Chinaman! I begin to feel deliciously sinful!”
“Oh!” sighed Mollie Gretna ecstatically, “a Chinese person! I’m starting to feel wonderfully wicked!”
The car came to a standstill.
The car halted.
“We get out here and walk,” said Sir Lucien. “It would not be wise to drive further. Mareno will deliver our baggage by hand presently.”
“We'll get out here and walk,” said Sir Lucien. “It wouldn’t be smart to drive any further. Mareno will bring our luggage by hand soon.”
“But we shall all be murdered,” cried Mollie, “murdered in cold blood! I am dreadfully frightened!”
“But we’re all going to be killed,” cried Mollie, “killed in cold blood! I’m really scared!”
“Something of the kind is quite likely,” drawled Sir Lucien, “if you draw attention to our presence in the neighborhood so deliberately. Walk ahead, Kilfane, with Mollie. Rita and I will follow at a discreet distance. Leave the door ajar.”
“Something like that is pretty likely,” Sir Lucien said lazily, “if you keep bringing attention to us being here. Go ahead, Kilfane, with Mollie. Rita and I will follow at a safe distance. Just leave the door slightly open.”
Temporarily subdued by Pyne’s icy manner, Miss Gretna became silent, and went on ahead with Cyrus Kilfane, who had preserved an almost unbroken silence throughout the journey. Rita and Sir Lucien followed slowly.
Temporarily quieted by Pyne’s cold attitude, Miss Gretna fell silent and walked ahead with Cyrus Kilfane, who had kept nearly complete silence during the trip. Rita and Sir Lucien trailed behind slowly.
“What a creepy neighborhood,” whispered Rita. “Look! Someone is standing in that doorway over there, watching us.”
“What a creepy neighborhood,” whispered Rita. “Look! Someone is standing in that doorway over there, watching us.”
“Take no notice,” he replied. “A cat could not pass along this street unobserved by the Chinese, but they will not interfere with us provided we do not interfere with them.”
“Don’t pay any attention,” he replied. “A cat couldn’t walk down this street without being noticed by the Chinese, but they won’t bother us as long as we don’t bother them.”
Kilfane had turned to the right into a narrow court, at the entrance to which stood an iron pillar. As he and his companion passed under the lamp in a rusty bracket which projected from the wall, they vanished into a place of shadows. There was a ceaseless chorus of distant machinery, and above it rose the grinding and rattling solo of a steam winch. Once a siren hooted apparently quite near them, and looking upward at a tangled, indeterminable mass which overhung the street at this point, Rita suddenly recognized it for a ship’s bow-sprit.
Kilfane turned right into a narrow alley, where an iron pillar stood at the entrance. As he and his companion walked beneath a lamp in a rusty bracket attached to the wall, they disappeared into a shadowy area. There was a constant background noise of distant machinery, and above that, the grinding and rattling sound of a steam winch. At one point, a siren blared seemingly very close to them, and as Rita looked up at the tangled, unclear mass hanging over the street at this spot, she suddenly realized it was the bow-sprit of a ship.
“Why,” she said, “we are right on the bank of the river!”
“Why,” she said, “we're right on the riverbank!”
“Not quite,” answered Pyne. “We are skirting a dock basin. We are nearly at our destination.”
“Not exactly,” Pyne replied. “We’re passing a dock area. We’re almost at our destination.”
Passing in turn under the lamp, they entered the narrow court, and from a doorway immediately on the left a faint light shone out upon the wet pavement. Pyne pushed the door fully open and held it for Rita to enter. As she did so:
Passing under the lamp, they walked into the narrow courtyard, and from a doorway on the left, a faint light illuminated the wet pavement. Pyne fully opened the door and held it for Rita to step inside. As she did so:
“Hello! hello!” croaked a harsh voice. “Number one p’lice chop, lo! Sin Sin Wa!”
“Hello! Hello!” croaked a rough voice. “Number one police station, look! Sin Sin Wa!”
The uncanny cracked voice proceeded to give an excellent imitation of a police whistle, and concluded with that of the clicking of castanets.
The eerie cracked voice then gave a perfect imitation of a police whistle and ended with the sound of clicking castanets.
“Shut the door, Lucy,” came the murmurous tones of Kilfane from the gloom of the stuffy little room, in the centre of which stood a stove wherefrom had proceeded the dim light shining out upon the pavement. “Light up, Sin Sin.”
“Shut the door, Lucy,” came Kilfane's soft voice from the shadows of the cramped little room, in the middle of which stood a stove that emitted the faint light shining onto the pavement. “Light it up, Sin Sin.”
“Sin Sin Wa! Sin Sin Wa!” shrieked the voice, and again came the rattling of imaginary castanets. “Smartest leg in Buenos Ayres—Buenos Ayres—p’lice chop—p’lice chop, lo!”
“Sin Sin Wa! Sin Sin Wa!” yelled the voice, and once more there was the sound of imaginary castanets. “The smartest leg in Buenos Aires—Buenos Aires—police chop—police chop, look!”
“Oh,” whispered Mollie Gretna, in the darkness, “I believe I am going to scream!”
“Oh,” whispered Mollie Gretna in the dark, “I think I’m going to scream!”
Pyne closed the door, and a dimly discernible figure on the opposite side of the room stooped and opened a little cupboard in which was a lighted ship’s lantern. The lantern being lifted out and set upon a rough table near the stove, it became possible to view the apartment and its occupants.
Pyne closed the door, and a faintly visible figure on the other side of the room bent down and opened a small cupboard that held a lit ship’s lantern. Once the lantern was taken out and placed on a rough table by the stove, it became possible to see the room and its occupants.
It was a small, low-ceiled place, having two doors, one opening upon the street and the other upon a narrow, uncarpeted passage. The window was boarded up. The ceiling had once been whitewashed and a few limp, dark fragments of paper still adhering to the walls proved that some forgotten decorator had exercised his art upon them in the past. A piece of well-worn matting lay upon the floor, and there were two chairs, a table, and a number of empty tea-chests in the room.
It was a small, low-ceilinged room with two doors, one leading to the street and the other to a narrow, bare hallway. The window was boarded up. The ceiling had once been whitewashed, and a few faded pieces of paper clung to the walls, showing that some long-gone decorator had once worked there. A worn piece of matting covered the floor, and there were two chairs, a table, and several empty tea boxes in the room.
Upon one of the tea-chests placed beside the cupboard which had contained the lantern a Chinaman was seated. His skin was of so light a yellow color as to approximate to dirty white, and his face was pock-marked from neck to crown. He wore long, snake-like moustaches, which hung down below his chin. They grew from the extreme outer edges of his upper lip, the centre of which, usually the most hirsute, was hairless as the lip of an infant. He possessed the longest and thickest pigtail which could possibly grow upon a human scalp, and his left eye was permanently closed, so that a smile which adorned his extraordinary countenance seemed to lack the sympathy of his surviving eye, which, oblique, beady, held no mirth in its glittering depths.
On one of the tea chests next to the cupboard that used to hold the lantern, a Chinese man was sitting. His skin was a light yellowish hue, almost dirty white, and his face was marked with pock scars from neck to top of his head. He had long, snake-like mustaches that hung down past his chin, growing from the outer edges of his upper lip, which was completely hairless in the middle, like a baby’s lip. He had the longest and thickest pigtail imaginable, and his left eye was permanently shut, giving his unusual smile a sense of disconnect from his remaining eye, which was slanted and beady, lacking any joy in its sparkling depths.
The garments of the one-eyed Chinaman, who sat complacently smiling at the visitors, consisted of a loose blouse, blue trousers tucked into grey socks, and a pair of those native, thick-soled slippers which suggest to a Western critic the acme of discomfort. A raven, black as a bird of ebony, perched upon the Chinaman’s shoulder, head a-tilt, surveying the newcomers with a beady, glittering left eye which strangely resembled the beady, glittering right eye of the Chinaman. For, singular, uncanny circumstance, this was a one-eyed raven which sat upon the shoulder of his one-eyed master!
The outfit of the one-eyed Chinese man, who sat there smiling contentedly at the visitors, included a loose blouse, blue pants tucked into gray socks, and a pair of those native, thick-soled slippers that a Western critic might find incredibly uncomfortable. A raven, as black as ebony, sat on the Chinaman’s shoulder, its head tilted, watching the newcomers with a glimmering left eye that oddly resembled the glimmering right eye of the Chinaman. In a strange and uncanny twist, this raven was one-eyed, just like its one-eyed master!
Mollie Gretna uttered a stifled cry. “Oh!” she whispered. “I knew I was going to scream!”
Mollie Gretna let out a muffled gasp. “Oh!” she whispered. “I knew I was going to scream!”
The eye of Sin Sin Wa turned momentarily in her direction, but otherwise he did not stir a muscle.
The eye of Sin Sin Wa glanced briefly in her direction, but he didn't move a muscle otherwise.
“Are you ready for us, Sin?” asked Sir Lucien.
“Are you ready for us, Sin?” Sir Lucien asked.
“All ready. Lola hate gotchee topside loom ready,” replied the Chinaman in a soft, crooning voice.
“All set. Lola hates gotchee topside loom ready,” replied the Chinaman in a soft, melodic voice.
“Go ahead, Kilfane,” directed Sir Lucien.
“Go ahead, Kilfane,” said Sir Lucien.
He glanced at Rita, who was standing very near him, surveying the evil little room and its owner with ill-concealed disgust.
He looked at Rita, who was standing close to him, checking out the nasty little room and its owner with clear disgust.
“This is merely the foyer, Rita,” he said, smiling slightly. “The state apartments are upstairs and in the adjoining house.”
“This is just the entryway, Rita,” he said, smiling a bit. “The main rooms are upstairs and in the connected house.”
“Oh,” she murmured—and no more.
“Oh,” she whispered—and that was it.
Kilfane and Mollie Gretna were passing through the inner doorway, and Mollie turned.
Kilfane and Mollie Gretna were walking through the inner doorway when Mollie turned around.
“Isn’t it loathsomely delightful?” she cried.
“Isn’t it grossly wonderful?” she exclaimed.
“Smartest leg in Buenos Ayres!” shrieked the raven. “Sin Sin, Sin Sin!”
“Smartest leg in Buenos Aires!” screamed the raven. “Sin Sin, Sin Sin!”
Uttering a frightened exclamation, Mollie disappeared along the passage. Sir Lucien indicated to Rita that she was to follow; and he, passing through last of the party, closed the door behind him.
Uttering a scared shout, Mollie vanished down the hallway. Sir Lucien motioned for Rita to follow him; and as he was the last to leave the group, he shut the door behind him.
Sin Sin Wa never moved, and the raven, settling down upon the Chinaman’s shoulder, closed his serviceable eye.
Sin Sin Wa never moved, and the raven, landing on the Chinaman’s shoulder, closed its useful eye.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE BLACK SMOKE
Up an uncarpeted stair Cyrus Kilfane led the party, and into a kind of lumber-room lighted by a tin oil lamp and filled to overflowing with heterogeneous and unsavory rubbish. Here were garments, male and female, no less than five dilapidated bowler hats, more tea-chests, broken lamps, tattered fragments of cocoanut-matting, steel bed-laths and straw mattresses, ruins of chairs—the whole diffusing an indescribably unpleasant odor.
Up an uncarpeted staircase, Cyrus Kilfane led the group into a sort of storage room lit by a tin oil lamp and packed full of mismatched and unpleasant junk. There were clothes for both men and women, at least five battered bowler hats, more tea chests, broken lamps, ripped pieces of coconut matting, steel bed slats, and straw mattresses, along with the remains of chairs—all giving off a strangely unpleasant smell.
Opening a cupboard door, Kilfane revealed a number of pendent, ragged garments, and two more bowler hats. Holding the garments aside, he banged upon the back of the cupboard—three blows, a pause, and then two blows.
Opening a cupboard door, Kilfane revealed several hanging, tattered clothes and two more bowler hats. After moving the clothes aside, he struck the back of the cupboard—three knocks, a pause, and then two knocks.
Following a brief interval, during which even Mollie Gretna was held silent by the strangeness of the proceedings.
Following a short pause, during which even Mollie Gretna was struck silent by the unusual events.
“Who is it?” inquired a muffled voice.
“Who is it?” asked a muffled voice.
“Cy and the crowd,” answered Kilfane.
“Cy and the crowd,” Kilfane replied.
Thereupon ensued a grating noise, and hats and garments swung suddenly backward, revealing a doorway in which Mrs. Sin stood framed. She wore a Japanese kimona of embroidered green silk and a pair of green and gold brocaded slippers which possessed higher heels than Rita remembered to have seen even Mrs. Sin mounted upon before. Her ankles were bare, and it was impossible to determine in what manner she was clad beneath the kimona. Undoubtedly she had a certain dark beauty, of a bold, abandoned type.
A grating noise followed, and hats and clothes swayed suddenly backward, revealing a doorway where Mrs. Sin stood framed. She wore a Japanese kimono made of embroidered green silk and a pair of green and gold brocade slippers with higher heels than Rita had ever seen Mrs. Sin wear before. Her ankles were bare, and it was impossible to tell what she was wearing under the kimono. She certainly had a kind of dark beauty, bold and unrestrained.
“Come right in,” she directed. “Mind your head, Lucy.”
“Come on in,” she said. “Watch your head, Lucy.”
The quartette filed through into a carpeted corridor, and Mrs. Sin reclosed the false back of the cupboard, which, viewed from the other side, proved to be a door fitted into a recess in the corridor of the adjoining house. This recess ceased to exist when a second and heavier door was closed upon the first.
The four of them walked into a carpeted hallway, and Mrs. Sin shut the hidden back of the cupboard, which, from the other side, turned out to be a door placed in a niche in the hallway of the next house. This niche disappeared when a second, heavier door closed over the first.
“You know,” murmured Kilfane, “old Sin Sin has his uses, Lola. Those doors are perfectly made.”
“You know,” Kilfane said quietly, “old Sin Sin has his uses, Lola. Those doors are really well made.”
“Pooh!” scoffed the woman, with a flash of her dark eyes; “he is half a ship’s carpenter and half an ape!”
“Pooh!” the woman scoffed, her dark eyes flashing; “he’s half a ship’s carpenter and half a monkey!”
She moved along the passage, her arm linked in that of Sir Lucien. The others followed, and:
She walked down the hallway, her arm linked with Sir Lucien's. The others followed, and:
“Is she truly married to that dreadful Chinaman?” whispered Mollie Gretna.
“Is she really married to that awful Chinese guy?” whispered Mollie Gretna.
“Yes, I believe so,” murmured Kilfane. “She is known as Mrs. Sin Sin Wa.”
“Yes, I think so,” Kilfane murmured. “She goes by Mrs. Sin Sin Wa.”
“Oh!” Mollie’s eyes opened widely. “I almost envy her! I have read that Chinamen tie their wives to beams in the roof and lash them with leather thongs until they swoon. I could die for a man who lashed me with leather thongs. Englishmen are so ridiculously gentle to women.”
“Oh!” Mollie’s eyes widened. “I almost envy her! I’ve read that Chinese men tie their wives to beams in the ceiling and whip them with leather straps until they faint. I could die for a man who whipped me with leather straps. English men are so absurdly gentle with women.”
Opening a door on the left of the corridor, Mrs. Sin displayed a room screened off into three sections. One shaded lamp high up near the ceiling served to light all the cubicles, which were heated by small charcoal stoves. These cubicles were identical in shape and appointment, each being draped with quaint Chinese tapestry and containing rugs, a silken divan, an armchair, and a low, Eastern table.
Opening a door on the left side of the hallway, Mrs. Sin revealed a room divided into three sections. A single shaded lamp high up near the ceiling provided light for all the small spaces, which were warmed by small charcoal stoves. Each space was identical in layout and decor, draped with unique Chinese tapestries and furnished with rugs, a silk couch, an armchair, and a low Eastern table.
“Choose for yourself,” said Mrs. Sin, turning to Rita and Mollie Gretna. “Nobody else come tonight. You two in this room, eh? Next door each other for company.”
“Choose for yourself,” said Mrs. Sin, turning to Rita and Mollie Gretna. “Nobody else is coming tonight. Just you two in this room, okay? Next door to each other for company.”
She withdrew, leaving the two girls together. Mollie clasped her hands ecstatically.
She stepped back, leaving the two girls together. Mollie clasped her hands with excitement.
“Oh, my dear!” she said. “What do you think of it all?”
“Oh, my dear!” she said. “What do you think about all of this?”
“Well,” confessed Rita, looking about her, “personally I feel rather nervous.”
“Well,” admitted Rita, glancing around her, “I’m feeling pretty nervous, to be honest.”
“My dear!” cried Mollie. “I am simply quivering with delicious terror!”
“My dear!” cried Mollie. “I am just shaking with delightful fear!”
Rita became silent again, looking about her, and listening. The harsh voice of the Cuban-Jewess could be heard from a neighboring room, but otherwise a perfect stillness reigned in the house of Sin Sin Wa. She remembered that Mrs. Sin had said, “It is quiet—so quiet.”
Rita fell silent again, looking around and listening. The harsh voice of the Cuban-Jewish woman came from a nearby room, but otherwise, complete silence filled the house of Sin Sin Wa. She recalled that Mrs. Sin had said, “It’s quiet—so quiet.”
“The idea of undressing and reclining on these divans in real oriental fashion,” declared Mollie, giggling, “makes me feel that I am an odalisque already. I have dreamed that I was an odalisque, dear—after smoking, you know. It was heavenly. At least, I don’t know that ‘heavenly’ is quite the right word.”
“The thought of taking off my clothes and lounging on these couches like they do in the East,” said Mollie, laughing, “makes me feel like an odalisque already. I’ve even imagined being an odalisque, you know—after smoking. It was amazing. Well, I’m not sure ‘amazing’ is exactly the right word.”
And now that evil spirit of abandonment came to Rita—communicated to her, possibly, by her companion. Dread, together with a certain sense of moral reluctance, departed, and she began to enjoy the adventure at last. It was as though something in the faintly perfumed atmosphere of the place had entered into her blood, driving out reserve and stifling conscience.
And now that feeling of being abandoned washed over Rita—possibly transmitted to her by her companion. Fear, along with a sense of moral hesitation, faded away, and she finally started to enjoy the adventure. It was as if something in the subtly scented air of the place had seeped into her veins, pushing aside her inhibition and silencing her conscience.
When Sir Lucien reappeared she ran to him excitedly, her charming face flushed and her eyes sparkling.
When Sir Lucien showed up again, she ran to him excitedly, her lovely face flushed and her eyes sparkling.
“Oh, Lucy,” she cried, “how long will our things be? I’m keen to smoke!”
“Oh, Lucy,” she exclaimed, “how long will our stuff take? I really want to smoke!”
His jaw hardened, and when he spoke it was with a drawl more marked than usual.
His jaw clenched, and when he spoke, it was with a more noticeable drawl than usual.
“Mareno will be here almost immediately,” he answered.
“Mareno will be here any minute,” he replied.
The tone constituted a rebuff, and Rita’s coquetry deserted her, leaving her mortified and piqued. She stared at Pyne, biting her lip.
The tone was a clear rejection, and Rita lost her flirtatiousness, feeling embarrassed and annoyed. She looked at Pyne, biting her lip.
“You don’t like me tonight,” she declared. “If I look ugly, it’s your fault; you told me to wear this horrid old costume!”
“You don’t like me tonight,” she said. “If I look ugly, it’s your fault; you told me to wear this terrible old costume!”
He laughed in a forced, unnatural way.
He laughed in a forced, unnatural way.
“You are quite well aware that you could never look otherwise than maddeningly beautiful,” he said harshly. “Do you want me to recall the fact to you again that you are shortly to be Monte Irvin’s wife—or should you prefer me to remind you that you have declined to be mine?”
“You know very well that you could never look anything but incredibly beautiful,” he said sharply. “Do you want me to remind you again that you’re about to be Monte Irvin’s wife—or would you rather I point out that you chose not to be mine?”
Turning slowly, he walked away, but:
Turning slowly, he walked away, but:
“Oh, Lucy!” whispered Rita.
“Oh, Lucy!” Rita whispered.
He paused, looking back.
He paused, glancing back.
“I know now why you didn’t want me to come,” she said. “I—I’m sorry.”
“I understand now why you didn’t want me to come,” she said. “I—I’m sorry.”
The hard look left Sir Lucien’s face immediately and was replaced by a curious, indefinable expression, an expression which rarely appeared there.
The stern look left Sir Lucien's face right away and was replaced by a curious, vague expression, one that rarely showed up there.
“You only know half the reason,” he replied softly.
“You only know part of the reason,” he said quietly.
At that moment Mrs. Sin came in, followed by Mareno carrying two dressing-cases. Mollie Gretna had run off to Kilfane, and could be heard talking loudly in another room; but, called by Mrs. Sin, she now returned, wide-eyed with excitement.
At that moment, Mrs. Sin walked in, followed by Mareno carrying two suitcases. Mollie Gretna had dashed off to Kilfane and could be heard talking loudly in another room; but when Mrs. Sin called her, she came back, wide-eyed with excitement.
Mrs. Sin cast a lightning glance at Sir Lucien, and then addressed Rita.
Mrs. Sin shot a quick glance at Sir Lucien and then turned to Rita.
“Which of these three rooms you choose?” she asked, revealing her teeth in one of those rapid smiles which were mirthless as the eternal smile of Sin Sin Wa.
“Which of these three rooms do you want?” she asked, showing her teeth in one of those quick smiles that were as joyless as the eternal smile of Sin Sin Wa.
“Oh,” said Rita hurriedly, “I don’t know. Which do you want, Mollie?”
“Oh,” said Rita quickly, “I don’t know. Which one do you want, Mollie?”
“I love this end one!” cried Mollie. “It has cushions which simply reek of oriental voluptuousness and cruelty. It reminds me of a delicious book I have been reading called Musk, Hashish, and Blood.”
“I love this one at the end!” cried Mollie. “It has cushions that just ooze exotic luxury and intensity. It makes me think of a captivating book I've been reading called Musk, Hashish, and Blood.”
“Hashish!” said Mrs. Sin, and laughed harshly. “One night you shall eat the hashish, and then—”
“Hashish!” Mrs. Sin said, laughing harshly. “One night you’ll eat the hashish, and then—”
She snapped her fingers, glancing from Rita to Pyne.
She snapped her fingers, looking from Rita to Pyne.
“Oh, really? Is that a promise?” asked Mollie eagerly.
“Oh, really? Is that a promise?” Mollie asked eagerly.
“No, no!” answered Mrs. Sin. “It is a threat!”
“No, no!” replied Mrs. Sin. “It’s a threat!”
Something in the tone of her voice as she uttered the last four words in mock dramatic fashion caused Mollie and Rita to stare at one another questioningly. That suddenly altered tone had awakened an elusive memory, but neither of them could succeed in identifying it.
Something in the way she said the last four words with a mock dramatic flair made Mollie and Rita give each other questioning looks. That sudden change in tone had triggered a vague memory, but neither of them could pin it down.
Mareno, a lean, swarthy fellow, his foreign cast of countenance accentuated by close-cut side-whiskers, deposited Miss Gretna’s case in the cubicle which she had selected and, Rita pointing to that adjoining it, he disposed the second case beside the divan and departed silently. As the sound of a closing door reached them:
Mareno, a slender, dark-skinned guy, his foreign looks highlighted by his closely trimmed sideburns, placed Miss Gretna’s bag in the booth she had chosen. Rita pointed to the one next to it, so he set the second bag next to the sofa and left quietly. Just as they heard the door close:
“You notice how quiet it is?” asked Mrs. Sin.
“You notice how quiet it is?” Mrs. Sin asked.
“Yes,” replied Rita. “It is extraordinarily quiet.”
“Yes,” replied Rita. “It’s really quiet.”
“This an empty house—‘To let,’” explained Mrs. Sin. “We watch it stay so. Sin the landlord, see? Windows all boarded up and everything padded. No sound outside, no sound inside. Sin call it the ‘House of a Hundred Raptures,’ after the one he have in Buenos Ayres.”
“This is an empty house—‘For rent,’” explained Mrs. Sin. “We see it like this all the time. Sin is the landlord, you know? Windows are all boarded up and everything is padded. No noise outside, no noise inside. Sin calls it the ‘House of a Hundred Raptures,’ after the one he has in Buenos Aires.”
The voice of Cyrus Kilfane came, querulous, from a neighboring room.
The voice of Cyrus Kilfane came through, complaining, from a nearby room.
“Lola, my dear, I am almost ready.”
“Lola, my dear, I'm almost ready.”
“Ho!” Mrs. Sin uttered a deep-toned laugh. “He is a glutton for chandu! I am coming, Cy.”
“Ho!” Mrs. Sin let out a deep laugh. “He’s a glutton for chandu! I’m coming, Cy.”
She turned and went out. Sir Lucien paused for a moment, permitting her to pass, and:
She turned and walked out. Sir Lucien paused for a moment, letting her go by, and:
“Good night, Rita,” he said in a low voice. “Happy dreams!”
“Good night, Rita,” he said quietly. “Sweet dreams!”
He moved away.
He relocated.
“Lucy!” called Rita softly.
“Lucy!” called Rita gently.
“Yes?”
"Yeah?"
“Is it—is it really safe here?”
“Is it—is it really safe here?”
Pyne glanced over his shoulder towards the retreating figure of Mrs. Sin, then:
Pyne looked back at Mrs. Sin as she walked away, then:
“I shall be awake,” he replied. “I would rather you had not come, but since you are here you must go through with it.” He glanced again along the narrow passage created by the presence of the partitions, and spoke in a voice lower yet. “You have never really trusted me, Rita. You were wise. But you can trust me now. Good night, dear.”
“I’ll be awake,” he replied. “I wish you hadn’t come, but since you’re here, you have to see it through.” He glanced again along the narrow path formed by the partitions and spoke in an even lower voice. “You’ve never really trusted me, Rita. You were smart. But you can trust me now. Good night, dear.”
He walked out of the room and along the carpeted corridor to a little apartment at the back of the house, furnished comfortably but in execrably bad taste. A cheerful fire was burning in the grate, the flue of which had been ingeniously diverted by Sin Sin Wa so that the smoke issued from a chimney of the adjoining premises. On the mantelshelf, which was garishly draped, were a number of photographs of Mrs. Sin in Spanish dancing costume.
He walked out of the room and down the carpeted hallway to a small apartment at the back of the house, comfortably furnished but in terrible taste. A cheerful fire was burning in the fireplace, the flue of which had been cleverly rerouted by Sin Sin Wa so that the smoke came out of a chimney from the neighboring property. On the mantelshelf, which was decorated in a gaudy manner, were several photographs of Mrs. Sin in her Spanish dancing costume.
Pyne seated himself in an armchair and lighted a cigarette. Except for the ticking of a clock the room was silent as a padded cell. Upon a little Moorish table beside a deep, low settee lay a complete opium-smoking outfit.
Pyne settled into an armchair and lit a cigarette. Other than the ticking of a clock, the room was as quiet as a padded cell. Next to a deep, low couch, there was a complete opium-smoking setup on a small Moorish table.
Lolling back in the chair and crossing his legs, Sir Lucien became lost in abstraction, and he was thus seated when, some ten minutes later, Mrs. Sin came in.
Lying back in the chair and crossing his legs, Sir Lucien drifted into thought, and he was in that position when, about ten minutes later, Mrs. Sin walked in.
“Ah!” she said, her harsh voice softened to a whisper. “I wondered. So you wait to smoke with me?” Pyne slowly turned his head, staring at her as she stood in the doorway, one hand resting on her hip and her shapely figure boldly outlined by the kimono.
“Ah!” she said, her sharp voice quieting to a whisper. “I was curious. So you’re waiting to smoke with me?” Pyne slowly turned his head, looking at her as she stood in the doorway, one hand on her hip and her curvy figure clearly visible in the kimono.
“No,” he replied. “I don’t want to smoke. Are they all provided for?”
“No,” he said. “I don’t want to smoke. Are they all taken care of?”
Mrs. Sin shook her head.
Mrs. Sin shook her head.
“Not Cy,” she said. “Two pipes are nothing to him. He will need two more—perhaps three. But you are not going to smoke?”
“Not Cy,” she said. “Two pipes are nothing to him. He will need two more—maybe three. But you’re not going to smoke?”
“Not tonight, Lola.”
"Not tonight, Lola."
She frowned, and was about to speak, when:
She frowned and was about to say something when:
“Lola, my dear,” came a distant, querulous murmur. “Give me another pipe.”
“Lola, my dear,” came a distant, complaining voice. “Give me another pipe.”
Sin tossed her head, turned, and went out again. Sir Lucien lighted another cigarette. When finally the woman came back, Cyrus Kilfane had presumably attained the opium-smoker’s paradise, for Lola closed the door and seated herself upon the arm of Sir Lucien’s chair. She bent down, resting her dusky cheek against his.
Sin tossed her head, turned, and walked out again. Sir Lucien lit another cigarette. When the woman finally returned, Cyrus Kilfane had likely reached the opium-smoker’s paradise, because Lola closed the door and sat on the arm of Sir Lucien’s chair. She leaned down, resting her dark cheek against his.
“You smoke with me?” she whispered coaxingly.
“Are you going to smoke with me?” she whispered enticingly.
“No, Lola, not tonight,” he said, patting her jewel-laden hand and looking aside into the dark eyes which were watching him intently.
“No, Lola, not tonight,” he said, patting her hand full of jewels and glancing over at the dark eyes that were watching him closely.
Mrs. Sin became silent for a few moments.
Mrs. Sin fell silent for a few moments.
“Something has changed in you,” she said at last. “You are different—lately.”
“Something has changed in you,” she finally said. “You’ve been different—lately.”
“Indeed!” drawled Sir Lucien. “Possibly you are right. Others have said the same thing.”
“Definitely!” Sir Lucien drawled. “You might be right. Other people have said the same thing.”
“You have lots of money now. Your investments have been good. You want to become respectable, eh?”
“You have a lot of money now. Your investments have paid off. You want to be seen as respectable, right?”
Pyne smiled sardonically.
Pyne smirked sarcastically.
“Respectability is a question of appearance,” he replied. “The change to which you refer would seem to go deeper.”
“Respectability is all about how things look,” he said. “The change you’re talking about seems to run deeper.”
“Very likely,” murmured Mrs. Sin. “I know why you don’t smoke. You have promised your pretty little friend that you will stay awake and see that nobody tries to cut her sweet white throat.”
“Very likely,” murmured Mrs. Sin. “I know why you don’t smoke. You promised your pretty little friend that you would stay awake and make sure that nobody tries to harm her.”
Sir Lucien listened imperturbably.
Sir Lucien listened calmly.
“She is certainly nervous,” he admitted coolly. “I may add that I am sorry I brought her here.”
“She’s definitely nervous,” he admitted calmly. “I should also say that I regret bringing her here.”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Sin, her voice rising half a note. “Then why do you bring her to the House?”
“Oh,” said Mrs. Sin, her voice going up a bit. “Then why do you bring her to the House?”
“She made the arrangement herself, and I took the easier path. I am considering your interests as much as my own, Lola. She is about to marry Monte Irvin, and if his suspicions were aroused he is quite capable of digging down to the ‘Hundred Raptures.’”
“She handled the arrangement herself, and I chose the simpler route. I'm keeping your interests in mind just as much as my own, Lola. She's about to marry Monte Irvin, and if he starts to get suspicious, he could easily dig into the 'Hundred Raptures.'”
“You brought her to Kazmah’s.”
“You took her to Kazmah’s.”
“She was not at that time engaged to Irvin.”
“She wasn’t engaged to Irvin at that time.”
“Ah, I see. And now everybody says you are changed. Yes, she is a charming friend.”
“Ah, I get it. And now everyone says you’ve changed. Yes, she’s a lovely friend.”
Pyne looked up into the half-veiled dark eyes.
Pyne looked up into the partially covered dark eyes.
“She never has been and never can be any more to me, Lola,” he said.
“She has never been and can never be more to me than that, Lola,” he said.
At those words, designed to placate, the fire which smouldered in Lola’s breast burst into sudden flame. She leapt to her feet, confronting Sir Lucien.
At those words, meant to calm her down, the fire that had been smoldering in Lola's chest ignited into sudden flames. She jumped to her feet, facing Sir Lucien.
“I know! I know!” she cried harshly. “Do you think I am blind? If she had been like any of the others, do you suppose it would have mattered to me? But you respect her—you respect her!”
“I know! I know!” she shouted angrily. “Do you think I can’t see? If she had been like any of the others, do you really think it would have mattered to me? But you respect her—you respect her!”
Eyes blazing and hands clenched, she stood before him, a woman mad with jealousy, not of a successful rival but of a respected one. She quivered with passion, and Pyne, perceiving his mistake too late, only preserved his wonted composure by dint of a great effort. He grasped Lola and drew her down on to the arm of the chair by sheer force, for she resisted savagely. His ready wit had been at work, and:
Eyes blazing and fists clenched, she stood in front of him, a woman consumed by jealousy, not of a successful rival but of one she respected. She trembled with emotion, and Pyne, realizing his mistake too late, managed to keep his usual calm only through a huge effort. He grabbed Lola and pulled her down onto the arm of the chair with sheer strength, as she fought back fiercely. His quick thinking had kicked in, and:
“What a little spitfire you are,” he said, firmly grasping her arms, which felt rigid to the touch. “Surely you can understand? Rita amused me, at first. Then, when I found she was going to marry Monte Irvin I didn’t bother about her any more. In fact, because I like and admire Irvin, I tried to keep her away from the dope. We don’t want trouble with a man of that type, who has all sorts of influence. Besides, Monte Irvin is a good fellow.”
“What a little firecracker you are,” he said, firmly holding her arms, which felt stiff to the touch. “You must see where I’m coming from. Rita was entertaining, at first. But when I realized she was going to marry Monte Irvin, I lost interest in her. In fact, because I like and respect Irvin, I tried to keep her away from the drugs. We don’t want any problems with someone like him, who has all kinds of influence. Plus, Monte Irvin is a decent guy.”
Gradually, as he spoke, the rigid arms relaxed and the lithe body ceased to quiver. Finally, Lola sank back against his shoulder, sighing.
Gradually, as he spoke, the stiff arms relaxed and the flexible body stopped shaking. Eventually, Lola leaned back against his shoulder, letting out a sigh.
“I don’t believe you,” she whispered. “You are telling me lies. But you have always told me lies; one more does not matter, I suppose. How strong you are. You have hurt my wrists. You will smoke with me now?”
“I don’t believe you,” she whispered. “You’re lying to me. But you’ve always lied to me; I guess one more doesn’t really matter. You’re really strong. You’ve hurt my wrists. Will you smoke with me now?”
For a moment Pyne hesitated, then:
For a moment, Pyne paused, then:
“Very well,” he said. “Go and lie down. I will roast the chandu.”
“Alright,” he said. “Go and lay down. I’ll roast the chandu.”
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE DREAM OF SIN SIN WA
For a habitual opium-smoker to abstain when the fumes of chandu actually reach his nostrils is a feat of will-power difficult adequately to appraise. An ordinary tobacco smoker cannot remain for long among those who are enjoying the fragrant weed without catching the infection and beginning to smoke also. Twice to redouble the lure of my lady Nicotine would be but loosely to estimate the seductiveness of the Spirit of the Poppy; yet Sir Lucien Pyne smoked one pipe with Mrs. Sin, and perceiving her to be already in a state of dreamy abstraction, loaded a second, but in his own case with a fragment of cigarette stump which smouldered in a tray upon the table. His was that rare type of character whose possessor remains master of his vices.
For a regular opium smoker to hold back when the smoke of chandu is wafting into his nose is a display of willpower that’s hard to truly appreciate. A typical tobacco smoker can’t stay long around people enjoying the fragrant weed without feeling tempted to join in. Saying that the allure of my dear Nicotine is strong would be an understatement when compared to the temptation of the Spirit of the Poppy; yet Sir Lucien Pyne shared one pipe with Mrs. Sin, and noticing that she was already lost in a dreamy haze, prepared a second for himself, using a bit of a cigarette stub that was smoldering in a tray on the table. He was one of those rare individuals who can stay in control of their vices.
Following the fourth pipe—Pyne, after the second, had ceased to trouble to repeat his feat of legerdemain, “The sleep” claimed Mrs. Sin. Her languorous eyes closed, and her face assumed that rapt expression of Buddha-like beatitude which Rita had observed at Kilfane’s flat. According to some scientific works on the subject, sleep is not invariably induced in the case of Europeans by the use of chandu. Loosely, this is true. But this type of European never becomes an habitué; the habitué always sleeps. That dream-world to which opium alone holds the key becomes the real world “for the delights of which the smoker gladly resigns all mundane interests.” The exiled Chinaman returns again to the sampan of his boyhood, floating joyously on the waters of some willow-lined canal; the Malay hears once more the mystic whispering in the mangrove swamps, or scents the fragrance of nutmeg and cinnamon in the far-off golden Chersonese. Mrs. Sin doubtless lived anew the triumphs of earlier days in Buenos Ayres, when she had been La Belle Lola, the greatly beloved, and before she had met and married Sin Sin Wa. Chandu gives much, but claims all, and he who would open the poppy-gates must close the door of ambition and bid farewell to manhood.
Following the fourth pipe—Pyne, after the second, had stopped trying to repeat his trick, “The sleep” claimed Mrs. Sin. Her heavy eyelids closed, and her face took on that blissful, serene look that Rita had noticed at Kilfane’s flat. Some scientific studies suggest that sleep isn’t always triggered for Europeans by using chandu. This is somewhat true. But this kind of European never becomes a regular user; the regular user always sleeps. That dream world, which only opium can unlock, turns into the real world “for the joys of which the smoker happily gives up all worldly interests.” The exiled Chinese man drifts back to the small boat of his childhood, joyfully floating on the waters of some willow-lined canal; the Malay hears again the mystical whispers in the mangrove swamps or catches the aroma of nutmeg and cinnamon in the distant golden Chersonese. Mrs. Sin surely relived the glories of her earlier days in Buenos Ayres when she was La Belle Lola, the greatly adored, before she met and married Sin Sin Wa. Chandu offers much, but demands everything, and anyone who wishes to open the poppy-gates must close the door on ambition and say goodbye to manhood.
Sir Lucien stood looking at the woman, and although one pipe had affected him but slightly, his imagination momentarily ran riot and a pageant of his life swept before him, so that his jaw grew hard and grim and he clenched his hands convulsively. An unbroken stillness prevailed in the opium-house of Sin Sin Wa.
Sir Lucien stood staring at the woman, and even though one hit had hardly affected him, his imagination briefly went wild and a parade of his life flashed before him, causing his jaw to tighten and his hands to clench tightly. A profound silence filled the opium den of Sin Sin Wa.
Recovering from his fit of abstraction, Pyne, casting a final keen glance at the sleeper, walked out of the room. He looked along the carpeted corridor in the direction of the cubicles, paused, and then opened the heavy door masking the recess behind the cupboard. Next opening the false back of the cupboard, he passed through to the lumber-room beyond, and partly closed the second door.
Recovering from his moment of deep thought, Pyne took one last sharp look at the person sleeping and walked out of the room. He glanced down the carpeted hallway toward the cubicles, stopped for a moment, and then opened the heavy door that hid the space behind the cupboard. After that, he opened the false back of the cupboard, stepped into the storage room beyond, and partially closed the second door.
He descended the stair and went along the passage; but ere he reached the door of the room on the ground floor:
He walked down the stairs and went down the hallway; but before he reached the door of the room on the ground floor:
“Hello! hello! Sin Sin! Sin Sin Wa!” croaked the raven. “Number one p’lice chop, lo!” The note of a police whistle followed, rendered with uncanny fidelity.
“Hello! hello! Sin Sin! Sin Sin Wa!” croaked the raven. “Number one police station, lo!” The sound of a police whistle followed, reproduced with eerie accuracy.
Pyne entered the room. It presented the same aspect as when he had left it. The ship’s lantern stood upon the table, and Sin Sin Wa sat upon the tea-chest, the great black bird perched on his shoulder. The fire in the stove had burned lower, and its downcast glow revealed less mercilessly the dirty condition of the floor. Otherwise no one, nothing, seemed to have been disturbed. Pyne leaned against the doorpost, taking out and lighting a cigarette. The eye of Sin Sin Wa glanced sideways at him.
Pyne walked into the room. It looked exactly the same as when he left. The ship’s lantern was still on the table, and Sin Sin Wa was sitting on the tea chest, with the large black bird on his shoulder. The fire in the stove had dimmed, and its faint glow showed a bit less of the dirty floor. Other than that, everything seemed untouched. Pyne leaned against the doorframe, took out a cigarette, and lit it. Sin Sin Wa glanced at him from the side.
“Well, Sin Sin,” said Sir Lucien, dropping a match and extinguishing it under his foot, “you see I am not smoking chandu tonight.”
“Well, Sin Sin,” said Sir Lucien, dropping a match and putting it out with his foot, “you see I’m not smoking chandu tonight.”
“No smokee,” murmured the Chinaman. “Velly good stuff.”
“No smoke,” murmured the Chinese man. “Very good stuff.”
“Yes, the stuff is all right, Sin.”
“Yes, the stuff is good, Sin.”
“Number one proper,” crooned Sin Sin Wa, and relapsed into smiling silence.
“Number one proper,” sang Sin Sin Wa, and fell back into a smiling silence.
“Number one p’lice,” croaked the raven sleepily. “Smartest—” He even attempted the castanets imitation, but was overcome by drowsiness.
“Number one cop,” croaked the raven sleepily. “Smartest—” He even tried to imitate the sound of castanets, but he was overcome by drowsiness.
For a while Sir Lucien stood watching the singular pair and smiling in his ironical fashion. The motive which had prompted him to leave the neighboring house and to seek the companionship of Sin Sin Wa was so obscure and belonged so peculiarly to the superdelicacies of chivalry, that already he was laughing at himself. But, nevertheless, in this house and not in its secret annex of a Hundred Raptures he designed to spend the night. Presently:
For a while, Sir Lucien stood watching the unusual couple and smiling in his sarcastic way. The reason he had decided to leave the nearby house and seek the company of Sin Sin Wa was so unclear and tied so specifically to the extreme niceties of chivalry that he was already laughing at himself. However, he intended to spend the night in this house, not in its hidden annex of a Hundred Raptures. Soon:
“Hon’lable p’lice patrol come ’long plenty soon,” murmured Sin Sin Wa.
“Honorable police patrol will be here very soon,” murmured Sin Sin Wa.
“Indeed?” said Sir Lucien, glancing at his wristwatch. “The door is open above.”
“Really?” said Sir Lucien, checking his watch. “The door is open upstairs.”
Sin Sin Wa raised one yellow forefinger, without moving either hand from the knee upon which it rested, and shook it slightly to and fro.
Sin Sin Wa raised one yellow forefinger, keeping both hands on the knee where they rested, and shook it back and forth slightly.
“Allee lightee,” he murmured. “No bhobbery. Allee peaceful fellers.”
“Everything’s fine,” he murmured. “No trouble at all. Just all peaceful guys.”
“Will they want to come in?”
“Do you think they’ll want to come in?”
“Wantchee dlink,” replied Sin Sin Wa.
“Wantchee drink,” replied Sin Sin Wa.
“Oh, I see. If I go out into the passage it will be all right?”
“Oh, I get it. If I step out into the hallway, everything will be fine?”
“Allee lightee.”
"Allie, let's go."
Even as he softly crooned the words came a heavy squelch of rubbers upon the wet pavement outside, followed by a rapping on the door. Sin Sin Wa glanced aside at Sir Lucien, and the latter immediately withdrew, partly closing the door. The Chinaman shuffled across and admitted two constables. The raven, remaining perched upon his shoulder, shrieked, “Smartest leg in Buenos Ayres,” and, fully awakened, rattled invisible castanets.
Even as he softly sang, there was a loud squelch of rubber soles on the wet pavement outside, followed by a knock on the door. Sin Sin Wa glanced at Sir Lucien, who immediately pulled back, partially closing the door. The Chinaman shuffled over and let in two police officers. The raven, still perched on his shoulder, squawked, “Smartest leg in Buenos Ayres,” and, fully awake, rattled invisible castanets.
The police strode into the stuffy little room without ceremony, a pair of burly fellows, fresh-complexioned, and genial as men are wont to be who have reached a welcome resting-place on a damp and cheerless night. They stood by the stove, warming their hands; and one of them stooped, took up the little poker, and stirred the embers to a brighter glow.
The police walked into the cramped, stuffy room without any formalities, a couple of strong-looking guys, looking fresh-faced and friendly, like men who were happy to find a warm spot on a damp, dreary night. They stood by the stove, warming their hands; one of them bent down, picked up the small poker, and stirred the embers to make them glow brighter.
“Been havin’ a pipe, Sin?” he asked, winking at his companion. “I can smell something like opium!”
“Been smoking something, Sin?” he asked, winking at his friend. “I can smell something like opium!”
“No smokee opium,” murmured Sin Sin Wa complacently. “Smokee Woodbine.”
“No smoking opium,” murmured Sin Sin Wa casually. “Smoke Woodbine.”
“Ho, ho!” laughed the other constable. “I don’t think.”
“Ha, ha!” laughed the other officer. “I don’t think so.”
“You likee tly one piecee pipee one time?” inquired the Chinaman. “Gotchee fliend makee smokee.”
“You like one smoke from this pipe?” the Chinaman asked. “I’ll get my friend to make it.”
The man who had poked the fire slapped his companion on the back.
The guy who had stirred the fire gave his friend a pat on the back.
“Now’s your chance, Jim!” he cried. “You always said you’d like to have a cut at it.”
“Now’s your chance, Jim!” he shouted. “You’ve always said you wanted to give it a shot.”
“H’m!” muttered the other. “A ‘double’ o’ that fifteen over-proof Jamaica of yours, Sin, would hit me in a tender spot tonight.”
“Hmm!” muttered the other. “A ‘double’ of that fifteen over-proof Jamaica of yours, Sin, would hit me right where it hurts tonight.”
“Lum?” murmured Sin Sin blandly. “No hate got.”
“Lum?” murmured Sin Sin flatly. “No hate here.”
He resumed his seat on the tea-chest, and the raven muttered sleepily, “Sin Sin—Sin.”
He sat back down on the tea chest, and the raven mumbled drowsily, “Sin Sin—Sin.”
“H’m!” repeated the constable.
“Hm!” repeated the constable.
He raised the skirt of his heavy top-coat, and from his trouser-pocket drew out a leather purse. The eye of Sin Sin Wa remained fixed upon a distant corner of the room. From the purse the constable took a shilling, ringing it loudly upon the table.
He lifted the hem of his heavy topcoat and pulled out a leather wallet from his trouser pocket. Sin Sin Wa’s gaze stayed locked on a far corner of the room. The constable took a shilling from the wallet and dropped it on the table with a loud clink.
“Double rum, miss, please!” he said, facetiously. “There’s no treason allowed nowadays, so my pal’s—”
“Double rum, miss, please!” he said, jokingly. “There’s no treason allowed these days, so my friend’s—”
“I stood yours last night Jim, anyway!” cried the other, grinning. “Go on, stump up!”
“I was with you last night, Jim, anyway!” the other person said, grinning. “Come on, pay up!”
Jim rang a second shilling on the table.
Jim placed a second shilling on the table.
“Two double rums!” he called.
"Two double rums!" he called.
Sin Sin Wa reached a long arm into the little cupboard beside him and withdrew a bottle and a glass. Leaning forward he placed bottle and glass on the table, and adroitly swept the coins into his yellow palm.
Sin Sin Wa reached a long arm into the small cupboard next to him and pulled out a bottle and a glass. Leaning forward, he set the bottle and glass on the table and skillfully gathered the coins into his yellow palm.
“Number one p’lice chop,” croaked the raven.
“Number one police chop,” croaked the raven.
“You’re right, old bird!” said Jim, pouring out a stiff peg of the spirit and disposing of it at a draught. “We should freeze to death on this blasted riverside beat if it wasn’t for Sin Sin.”
“You're right, my friend!” said Jim, pouring out a strong shot of the drink and downing it in one gulp. “We would freeze to death on this miserable riverside job if it weren’t for Sin Sin.”
He measured out a second portion for his companion, and the latter drank the raw spirit off as though it had been ale, replaced the glass on the table, and having adjusted his belt and lantern in that characteristic way which belongs exclusively to members of the Metropolitan Police Force, turned and departed.
He poured a second drink for his friend, and the friend gulped it down like it was beer, set the glass back on the table, and after tightening his belt and adjusting his lantern in that unique way that only members of the Metropolitan Police Force do, turned and left.
“Good night, Sin,” he said, opening the door.
“Good night, Sin,” he said, as he opened the door.
“So-long,” murmured the Chinaman.
“Goodbye,” murmured the Chinaman.
“Good night, old bird,” cried Jim, following his colleague.
“Good night, old bird,” shouted Jim, trailing behind his colleague.
“So-long.”
"See you later."
The door closed, and Sin Sin Wa, shuffling across, rebolted it. As Sir Lucien came out from his hiding-place Sin Sin Wa returned to his seat on the tea-chest, first putting the glass, unwashed, and the rum bottle back in the cupboard.
The door shut, and Sin Sin Wa shuffled over to lock it again. As Sir Lucien stepped out from his hiding spot, Sin Sin Wa went back to sitting on the tea chest, first putting the unwashed glass and the rum bottle back in the cupboard.
To the ordinary observer the Chinaman presents an inscrutable mystery. His seemingly unemotional character and his racial inability to express his thoughts intelligibly in any European tongue stamp him as a creature apart, and one whom many are prone erroneously to classify very low in the human scale and not far above the ape. Sir Lucien usually spoke to Sin Sin Wa in English, and the other replied in that weird jargon known as “pidgin.” But the silly Sin Wa who murmured gibberish and the Sin Sin Wa who could converse upon many and curious subjects in his own language were two different beings—as Sir Lucien was aware. Now, as the one-eyed Chinaman resumed his seat and the one-eyed raven sank into slumber, Pyne suddenly spoke in Chinese, a tongue which he understood as it is understood by few Englishmen; that strange, sibilant speech which is alien from all Western conceptions of oral intercourse as the Chinese institutions and ideals are alien from those of the rest of the civilized world.
To the average observer, the Chinese man seems like an unfathomable mystery. His seemingly emotionless demeanor and his racial inability to communicate his thoughts clearly in any European language make him appear as a being apart, and many are quick to mistakenly rank him lower on the human scale, not far above an ape. Sir Lucien typically spoke to Sin Sin Wa in English, while Sin Sin Wa replied in that peculiar language known as "pidgin." But the silly Sin Wa who mumbled nonsense and the Sin Sin Wa who could engage in discussions on various intriguing subjects in his own language were two different individuals, as Sir Lucien knew. Now, as the one-eyed Chinese man took his seat and the one-eyed raven drifted off to sleep, Pyne suddenly spoke in Chinese, a language he understood as few Englishmen do; that strange, hissing speech which is as foreign to all Western ideas of verbal communication as Chinese customs and beliefs are to the rest of the civilized world.
“So you make a profit on your rum, Sin Sin Wa,” he said ironically, “at the same time that you keep in the good graces of the police?”
“So you’re making a profit on your rum, Sin Sin Wa,” he said sarcastically, “while also staying in the police's good books?”
Sin Sin Wa’s expression underwent a subtle change at the sound of his native language. He moved his hands and became slightly animated.
Sin Sin Wa's expression shifted slightly at the sound of his native language. He moved his hands and became a bit more animated.
“A great people of the West, most honorable sir,” he replied in the pure mandarin dialect, “claim credit for having said that ‘business is business.’ Yet he who thus expressed himself was a Chinaman.”
“A great people of the West, most honorable sir,” he replied in perfect Mandarin, “take pride in saying that ‘business is business.’ Yet the one who said this was a Chinese person.”
“You surprise me.”
"You caught me off guard."
“The wise man must often find occasion for surprise most honorable sir.”
“The wise person often has to find moments for surprise, esteemed sir.”
Sir Lucien lighted a cigarette.
Sir Lucien lit a cigarette.
“I sometimes wonder, Sin Sin Wa,” he said slowly, “what your aim in life can be. Your father was neither a ship’s carpenter nor a shopkeeper. This I know. Your age I do not know and cannot guess, but you are no longer young. You covet wealth. For what purpose, Sin Sin Wa?”
“I sometimes wonder, Sin Sin Wa,” he said slowly, “what your goals in life are. Your father wasn't a ship’s carpenter or a shopkeeper. I know that much. I can't guess your age, but you’re definitely not young anymore. You desire wealth. What do you want it for, Sin Sin Wa?”
Standing behind the Chinaman, Sir Lucien’s dark face, since he made no effort to hide his feelings, revealed the fact that he attached to this seemingly abstract discussion a greater importance than his tone of voice might have led one to suppose. Sin Sin Wa remained silent for some time, then:
Standing behind the Chinese man, Sir Lucien’s dark face, as he didn’t try to hide his emotions, showed that he considered this seemingly abstract discussion to be more significant than his tone of voice might suggest. Sin Sin Wa stayed quiet for a while, then:
“Most honorable sir,” he replied, “when I have smoked the opium, before my eyes—for in dreams I have two—a certain picture arises. It is that of a farm in the province of Ho-Nan. Beyond the farm stretch paddy-fields as far as one can see. Men and women and boys and girls move about the farm, happy in their labors, and far, far away dwell the mountain gods, who send the great Yellow River sweeping down through the valleys where the poppy is in bloom. It is to possess that farm, most honorable sir, and those paddy-fields that I covet wealth.”
“Most honorable sir,” he replied, “after I smoke the opium, a certain image comes to my mind—because in dreams I have two. It’s a picture of a farm in the province of Ho-Nan. Beyond the farm are endless rice paddies. Men, women, boys, and girls move around the farm, joyful in their work, while far, far away live the mountain gods, who send the mighty Yellow River flowing through the valleys where the poppies are in bloom. It’s that farm and those rice paddies that I desire wealth for, most honorable sir.”
“And in spite of the opium which you consume, you have never lost sight of this ideal?”
“And despite the opium you take, you've never lost sight of this ideal?”
“Never.”
"Not going to happen."
“But—your wife?”
"But what about your wife?"
Sin Sin Wa performed a curious shrugging movement, peculiarly racial.
Sin Sin Wa gave a strange shrug, distinctly racial.
“A man may not always have the same wife,” he replied cryptically. “The honorable wife who now attends to my requirements, laboring unselfishly in my miserable house and scorning the love of other men as she has always done—and as an honorable and upright woman is expected to do—may one day be gathered to her ancestors. A man never knows. Or she may leave me. I am not a good husband. It may be that some little maiden of Ho-Nan, mild-eyed like the musk-deer and modest and tender, will consent to minister to my old age. Who knows?”
“A man might not always have the same wife,” he said mysteriously. “The devoted wife who currently takes care of my needs, selflessly working in my dreary house and rejecting the affection of other men as she always has—and as a noble and decent woman is expected to do—might one day pass away. You never know. Or she could choose to leave me. I’m not a good husband. It’s possible that some young woman from Ho-Nan, gentle-eyed like the musk-deer and humble and caring, will agree to take care of me in my old age. Who knows?”
Sir Lucien blew a thick cloud of tobacco smoke into the room, and:
Sir Lucien blew a thick cloud of tobacco smoke into the room, and:
“She will never love you, Sin Sin Wa,” he said, almost sadly. “She will come to your house only to cheat you.”
“She will never love you, Sin Sin Wa,” he said, almost sadly. “She will come to your house only to deceive you.”
Sin Sin Wa repeated the eloquent shrug.
Sin Sin Wa shrugged eloquently again.
“We have a saying in Ho-Nan, most honorable sir,” he answered, “and it is this: ‘He who has tasted the poppy-cup has nothing to ask of love.’ She will cook for me, this little one, and stroke my brow when I am weary, and light my pipe. My eye will rest upon her with pleasure. It is all I ask.”
“We have a saying in Ho-Nan, most honorable sir,” he replied, “and it goes like this: ‘He who has tasted the poppy-cup has nothing to want from love.’ This little one will cook for me, and stroke my forehead when I'm tired, and light my pipe. I will look at her with pleasure. That’s all I need.”
There came a soft rapping on the outer door—three raps, a pause, and then two raps. The raven opened his beady eye.
There was a gentle knock on the front door—three knocks, a pause, and then two more knocks. The raven opened his shiny eye.
“Sin Sin Wa,” he croaked, “number one p’lice chop, lo!”
“Sin Sin Wa,” he croaked, “first-rate police deal, alright!”
Sin Sin Wa glanced aside at Sir Lucien.
Sin Sin Wa glanced over at Sir Lucien.
“The traffic. A consignment of opium,” he said. “Sam Tûk calls.”
“The traffic. A shipment of opium,” he said. “Sam Tûk is calling.”
Sir Lucien consulted his watch, and:
Sir Lucien checked his watch, and:
“I should like to go with you, Sin Sin Wa,” he said. “Would it be safe to leave the house—with the upper door unlocked?”
“I’d like to come with you, Sin Sin Wa,” he said. “Is it safe to leave the house with the upper door unlocked?”
Sin Sin Wa glanced at him again.
Sin Sin Wa glanced at him again.
“All are sleeping, most honorable sir?”
"Is everyone asleep, most honorable sir?"
“All.”
"Everything."
“I will lock the room above and the outer door. It is safe.”
“I’ll lock the room upstairs and the front door. It’s secure.”
He raised a yellow hand, and the raven stepped sedately from his shoulder on to his wrist.
He lifted a yellow hand, and the raven calmly stepped from his shoulder onto his wrist.
“Come, Tling-a-Ling,” crooned Sin Sin Wa, “you go to bed, my little black friend, and one day you, too, shall see the paddy-fields of Ho-Nan.”
“Come, Tling-a-Ling,” sang Sin Sin Wa, “you should go to bed, my little black friend, and one day you, too, will see the rice fields of Ho-Nan.”
Opening the useful cupboard, he stooped, and in hopped the raven. Sin Sin Wa closed the cupboard, and stepped out into the passage.
Opening the handy cupboard, he bent down, and the raven hopped in. Sin Sin Wa closed the cupboard and stepped out into the hallway.
“I will bring you a coat and a cap and scarf,” he said. “Your magnificent apparel would be out of place among the low pigs who wait in my other disgusting cellar to rob me. Forgive my improper absence for one moment, most honorable sir.”
“I’ll get you a coat, a cap, and a scarf,” he said. “Your amazing outfit would look totally off among the filthy pigs waiting in my other gross cellar to steal from me. Please forgive my inappropriate absence for just a moment, most honorable sir.”
CHAPTER XIX.
THE TRAFFIC
Sir Lucien came out into the alley wearing a greasy cloth cap pulled down over his eyes and an old overall, the collar turned up about a red woollen muffler which enveloped the lower part of his face. The odor of the outfit was disgusting, but this man’s double life had brought him so frequently in contact with all forms of uncleanness, including that of the Far East, compared with which the dirt of the West is hygienic, that he suffered it without complaint.
Sir Lucien stepped out into the alley wearing a greasy cloth cap pulled down over his eyes and an old overall, the collar turned up around a red wool scarf that covered the lower part of his face. The smell of his outfit was repulsive, but this man’s double life had put him in contact with all kinds of filth, including that from the Far East, which made the dirt of the West seem clean in comparison, so he endured it without complaint.
A Chinese “boy” of indeterminable age, wearing a slop-shop suit and a cap, was waiting outside the door, and when Sin Sin Wa appeared, carefully locking up, he muttered something rapidly in his own sibilant language.
A Chinese "boy" of unknown age, dressed in a cheap suit and a cap, was waiting outside the door. When Sin Sin Wa showed up, carefully locking up, he quickly muttered something in his hissing language.
Sin Sin Wa made no reply. To his indoor attire he had added a pea-jacket and a bowler hat; and the oddly assorted trio set off westward, following the bank of the Thames in the direction of Limehouse Basin. The narrow, ill-lighted streets were quite deserted, but from the river and the riverside arose that ceaseless jangle of industry which belongs to the great port of London. On the Surrey shore whistles shrieked, and endless moving chains sent up their monstrous clangor into the night. Human voices sometimes rose above the din of machinery.
Sin Sin Wa didn’t respond. He had layered a pea coat and a bowler hat over his indoor clothes, and the oddly matched trio headed west, following the Thames towards Limehouse Basin. The narrow, poorly lit streets were completely empty, but from the river and the riverbank came the constant noise of industry that’s characteristic of the bustling port of London. On the Surrey side, whistles screeched, and endless moving chains created a loud racket in the night. Human voices occasionally broke through the clamor of the machines.
In silence the three pursued their way, crossing inlets and circling around basins dimly divined, turning to the right into a lane flanked by high, eyeless walls, and again to the left, finally to emerge nearly opposite a dilapidated gateway giving access to a small wharf, on the rickety gates bills were posted announcing, “This Wharf to Let.” The annexed building appeared to be a mere shell. To the right again they turned, and once more to the left, halting before a two-story brick house which had apparently been converted into a barber’s shop. In one of the grimy windows were some loose packets of cigarettes, a soapmaker’s advertisement, and a card:
In silence, the three continued on their way, navigating inlets and circling around vaguely visible basins, turning right into a narrow lane lined with tall, featureless walls, then left again, eventually coming out almost directly across from a run-down gateway leading to a small wharf. On the rickety gates, signs were posted that said, “This Wharf to Let.” The attached building looked like just an empty shell. They turned right again, then left again, stopping in front of a two-story brick house that seemed to have been turned into a barber shop. In one of the dirty windows, there were a few loose packets of cigarettes, a soap maker's advertisement, and a card:
SAM TÛK
BARBER
Sam Tûk
Barber
Opening the door with a key which he carried, the boy admitted Sir Lucien and Sin Sin Wa to the dimly-lighted interior of a room the pretensions of which to be regarded as a shaving saloon were supported by the presence of two chairs, a filthy towel, and a broken mug. Sin Sin Wa shuffled across to another door, and, followed by Sir Lucien, descended a stone stair to a little cellar apparently intended for storing coal. A tin lamp stood upon the bottom step.
Opening the door with the key he had, the boy let Sir Lucien and Sin Sin Wa into the dimly lit room that tried to pass itself off as a barbershop, backed up by the presence of two chairs, a dirty towel, and a broken mug. Sin Sin Wa shuffled over to another door, and, followed by Sir Lucien, went down a stone stair to a small cellar that seemed to be for storing coal. A tin lamp sat on the bottom step.
Removing the lamp from the step, Sin Sin Wa set it on the cellar floor, which was black with coal dust, then closed and bolted the door. A heap of nondescript litter lay piled in a corner of the cellar. This Sin Sin Wa disturbed sufficiently to reveal a movable slab in the roughly paved floor. It was so ingeniously concealed by coal dust that one who had sought it unaided must have experienced great difficulty in detecting it. Furthermore, it could only be raised in the following manner:
Removing the lamp from the step, Sin Sin Wa placed it on the cellar floor, which was covered in coal dust, then closed and bolted the door. A pile of ordinary debris was stacked in a corner of the cellar. Sin Sin Wa disturbed it enough to uncover a movable slab in the unevenly paved floor. It was so cleverly hidden by coal dust that anyone trying to find it without help would have had a tough time spotting it. Additionally, it could only be lifted in the following way:
A piece of strong iron wire, which lay among the other litter, was inserted in a narrow slot, apparently a crack in the stone. About an inch of the end of the wire being bent outward to form a right angle, when the seemingly useless piece of scrap-iron had been thrust through the slab and turned, it formed a handle by means of which the trap could be raised.
A sturdy piece of iron wire, lying among the other debris, was pushed into a narrow gap, likely a crack in the stone. About an inch of the wire's end was bent outward to create a right angle, and when this seemingly useless scrap metal was inserted through the slab and turned, it became a handle that allowed the trap to be lifted.
Again Sin Sin Wa took up the lamp, placing it at the brink of the opening revealed. A pair of wooden steps rested below, and Sir Lucien, who evidently was no stranger to the establishment, descended awkwardly, since there was barely room for a big man to pass. He found himself in the mouth of a low passage, unpaved and shored up with rough timbers in the manner of a mine-working. Sin Sin Wa followed with the lamp, drawing the slab down into its place behind him.
Again, Sin Sin Wa picked up the lamp and placed it at the edge of the opening. Below, there were a couple of wooden steps, and Sir Lucien, clearly familiar with the place, awkwardly descended, as there was hardly enough space for a large man to get through. He found himself at the entrance of a low, unpaved passage supported by rough timber, like a mine tunnel. Sin Sin Wa followed with the lamp, closing the slab behind him.
Stooping forward and bending his knees, Sir Lucien made his way along the passage, the Chinaman following. It was of considerable length, and terminated before a strong door bearing a massive lock. Sin Sin Wa reached over the stooping figure of Sir Lucien and unfastened the lock. The two emerged in a kind of dug-out. Part of it had evidently been in existence before the ingenious Sin Sin Wa had exercised his skill upon it, and was of solid brickwork and stone-paved; palpably a storage vault. But it had been altered to suit the Chinaman’s purpose, and one end—that in which the passage came out—was timbered. It contained a long counter and many shelves; also a large oil-stove and a number of pots, pans, and queer-looking jars. On the counter stood a ship’s lantern. The shelves were laden with packages and bottles. Behind the counter sat a venerable and perfectly bald Chinaman. The only trace of hair upon his countenance grew on the shrunken upper lip—mere wisps of white down. His skin was shrivelled like that of a preserved fig, and he wore big horn-rimmed spectacles. He never once exhibited the slightest evidence of life, and his head and face, and the horn-rimmed spectacles, might quite easily have passed for those of an unwrapped mummy. This was Sam Tûk.
Stooping forward and bending his knees, Sir Lucien made his way down the long passage, with the Chinaman following him. It stretched on for quite a distance and ended at a heavy door with a massive lock. Sin Sin Wa reached over Sir Lucien's stooped figure and unlocked it. They emerged into a kind of dugout. Part of it had clearly existed before Sin Sin Wa applied his skills to it, made of solid brick and stone paving; it was clearly a storage vault. But it had been modified for the Chinaman’s needs, with one end—where the passage opened—framed in timber. Inside was a long counter and many shelves; there was also a large oil stove, several pots, pans, and oddly shaped jars. A ship's lantern sat on the counter. The shelves were packed with packages and bottles. Behind the counter sat a very old and completely bald Chinaman. The only hair on his face was a few wisps of white down on his shriveled upper lip. His skin looked like that of a preserved fig, and he wore large horn-rimmed glasses. He showed no signs of life at all, and his head and face, along with the horn-rimmed glasses, could easily have been mistaken for an unwrapped mummy. This was Sam Tûk.
Bending over a box upon which rested a canvas-bound package was a burly seaman engaged in unknotting the twine with which the canvas was kept in place. As Sin Sin Wa and Sir Lucien came in he looked up, revealing a red-bearded, ugly face, very puffy under the eyes.
Bending over a box that had a canvas-wrapped package on it was a stocky sailor busy untangling the twine holding the canvas in place. When Sin Sin Wa and Sir Lucien entered, he looked up, showing a red-bearded, unattractive face, very puffy under the eyes.
“Wotcher, Sin Sin!” he said gruffly. “Who’s your long pal?”
“Hey there, Sin Sin!” he said roughly. “Who’s your buddy?”
“Friend,” murmured Sin Sin Wa complacently. “You gotchee pukka stuff thisee time, George?”
“Friend,” murmured Sin Sin Wa with satisfaction. “You got the good stuff this time, George?”
“I allus brings the pukka stuff!” roared the seaman, ceasing to fumble with the knots and glaring at Sin Sin Wa. “Wotcher mean—pukka stuff?”
“I always bring the pukka stuff!” shouted the seaman, stopping to struggle with the knots and glaring at Sin Sin Wa. “What do you mean—pukka stuff?”
“Gotchee no use for bran,” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Gotchee no use for tin-tack. Gotchee no use for glue.”
“Gotchee doesn’t need bran,” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Gotchee doesn’t need tin tack. Gotchee doesn’t need glue.”
“Bran!” roared the man, his glance and pose very menacing. “Tin-tacks and glue! Who the flamin’ ’ell ever tried to sell you glue?”
“Bran!” yelled the man, his look and stance extremely threatening. “Thumbtacks and glue! Who the hell ever tried to sell you glue?”
“Me only wantchee lemindee you,” said Sin Sin Wa. “No pidgin.”
“Just wanted to remind you,” said Sin Sin Wa. “No pidgin.”
“George” glared for a moment, breathing heavily; then he stooped and resumed his task, Sin Sin Wa and Sir Lucien watching him in silence. A sound of lapping water was faintly audible.
“George” glared for a moment, breathing heavily; then he bent down and went back to his task, Sin Sin Wa and Sir Lucien watching him in silence. A faint sound of lapping water could be heard.
Opening the canvas wrappings, the man began to take out and place upon the counter a number of reddish balls of “leaf” opium, varying in weight from about eight ounces to a pound or more.
Opening the canvas wrapping, the man started to take out and set on the counter several reddish balls of "leaf" opium, weighing between around eight ounces to a pound or more.
“H’m!” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Smyrna stuff.”
“Hm!” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Smyrna material.”
From a pocket of his pea-jacket he drew a long bodkin, and taking up one of the largest balls he thrust the bodkin in and then withdrew it, the steel stained a coffee color. Sin Sin Wa smelled and tasted the substance adhering to the bodkin, weighed the ball reflectively in his yellow palm, and then set it aside. He took up a second, whereupon:
From a pocket of his pea coat, he pulled out a long needle and, grabbing one of the biggest balls, he stabbed it with the needle and then pulled it out, the steel now stained a coffee color. Sin Sin Wa smelled and tasted the substance stuck to the needle, thought about the weight of the ball in his yellow palm, and then set it down. He picked up a second one, whereupon:
“’Alf a mo’, guvnor!” cried the seaman furiously. “D’you think I’m going to wait ’ere while you prods about in all the blasted lot? It’s damn near high tide—I shan’t get out. ’Alf time! Savvy? Shove it on the scales!”
“Hold on a second, boss!” shouted the seaman angrily. “Do you think I’m going to stand here while you mess around with all this junk? It's almost high tide—I won’t be able to get out. Just half a moment! You got it? Put it on the scales!”
Sin Sin Wa shook his head.
Sin Sin Wa shook his head.
“Too muchee slick. Too muchee bhobbery,” he murmured. “Sin Sin Wa gotchee sabby what him catchee buy or no pidgin.”
“Too much slick. Too much nonsense,” he murmured. “Sin Sin Wa knows whether he bought something or not.”
“What’s the game?” inquired George menacingly. “Don’t you know a cake o’ Smyrna when you smells it?”
“What’s going on?” George asked threateningly. “Can’t you recognize a cake o’ Smyrna when you smell it?”
“No sabby lead chop till ploddem withee dipper,” explained the Chinaman, imperturbably.
“No savvy lead chop till plod them with you dipper,” explained the Chinese man, unbothered.
“Lead!” shouted the man. “There ain’t no bloody lead in ’em!”
“Lead!” shouted the man. “There’s no damn lead in them!”
“H’m,” murmured Sin Sin Wa smilingly. “So fashion, eh? All velly proper.”
“Hm,” murmured Sin Sin Wa with a smile. “So that's the style, huh? All very proper.”
He calmly inserted the bodkin in the second cake; seemed to meet with some obstruction, and laid the ball down upon the counter. From beneath his jacket he took out a clasp-knife attached to a steel chain. Undeterred by a savage roar from the purveyor, he cut the sticky mass in half, and digging his long nails into one of the halves, brought out two lead shots. He directed a glance of his beady eye upon the man.
He calmly stuck the bodkin into the second cake; it seemed to hit something, so he set the ball down on the counter. From beneath his jacket, he pulled out a clasp knife attached to a steel chain. Not fazed by a furious shout from the seller, he sliced the sticky mass in half, and using his long nails on one of the halves, he pulled out two lead shots. He shot a look with his beady eye at the man.
“Bloody liar,” he murmured sweetly. “Lobber.”
“Bloody liar,” he said softly. “Lobber.”
“Who’s a robber?” shouted George, his face flushing darkly, and apparently not resenting the earlier innuendo; “Who’s a robber?”
“Who’s a robber?” shouted George, his face turning red, and seemingly not bothered by the earlier suggestion; “Who’s a robber?”
“One sarcee Smyrna feller packee stuff so fashion,” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Thief-feller lobbee poor sailorman.”
“One Sarcee guy from Smyrna packs things so stylishly,” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Thief guy takes advantage of poor sailors.”
George jerked his peaked cap from his head, revealing a tangle of unkempt red hair. He scratched his skull with savage vigor.
George yanked his peaked cap off his head, exposing a mess of messy red hair. He scratched his head with fierce intensity.
“Blimey!” he said pathetically. “’Ere’s a go! I been done brown, guv’nor.”
“Wow!” he said sadly. “Here’s the thing! I’ve been taken advantage of, boss.”
“Lough luck,” murmured Sin Sin Wa, and resumed his examination of the cakes of opium.
“Bad luck,” murmured Sin Sin Wa, and continued his examination of the blocks of opium.
The man watched him now in silence, only broken by exclamations of “Blimey” and “Flaming hell” when more shot was discovered. The tests concluded:
The man watched him now in silence, only interrupted by exclamations of “Wow” and “What the hell” when more shots were found. The tests concluded:
“Gotchee some more?” asked Sin Sin Wa.
“Got any more?” asked Sin Sin Wa.
From the canvas wrapping George took out and tossed on the counter a square packet wrapped in grease-paper.
From the canvas, George pulled out a square package wrapped in grease paper and tossed it on the counter.
“H’m,” murmured Sin Sin Wa, “Patna. Where you catchee?”
“H’m,” murmured Sin Sin Wa, “Patna. Where did you catch it?”
“Off of a lascar,” growled the man.
“Off a lascar,” the man growled.
The cake of Indian opium was submitted to the same careful scrutiny as that which the balls of Turkish had already undergone, but the Patna opium proved to be unadulterated. Reaching over the counter Sin Sin Wa produced a pair of scales, and, watched keenly by George, weighed the leaf and then the cake.
The block of Indian opium was examined with the same meticulous attention as the Turkish balls had been previously, but the Patna opium turned out to be pure. Leaning over the counter, Sin Sin Wa retrieved a pair of scales and, closely watched by George, weighed the leaf first and then the block.
“Ten-six Smyrna; one ’leben Patna,” muttered Sin Sin Wa. “You catchee eighty jimmies.”
“Ten-six Smyrna; one twelve Patna,” muttered Sin Sin Wa. “You catch eighty jimmies.”
“Eh?” roared George. “Eighty quid! Eighty quid! Flamin’ blind o’ Riley! D’you think I’m up the pole? Eighty quid? You’re barmy!”
“Eh?” shouted George. “Eighty bucks! Eighty bucks! Are you kidding me? Do you think I’m an idiot? Eighty bucks? You’re crazy!”
“Eighty-ten,” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Eighty jimmies opium; ten bob lead.”
“Eighty ten,” whispered Sin Sin Wa. “Eighty jimmies of opium; ten bob of lead.”
“I give more’n that for it!” cried the seaman. “An’ I damn near hit a police boat comin’ in, too!”
“I’d pay way more than that for it!” shouted the sailor. “And I almost hit a police boat coming in, too!”
Sir Lucien spoke a few words rapidly in Chinese. Sin Sin Wa performed his curious oriental shrug, and taking a fat leather wallet from his hip-pocket, counted out the sum of eighty-five pounds upon the counter.
Sir Lucien spoke a few words quickly in Chinese. Sin Sin Wa gave a curious oriental shrug, and pulling out a bulky leather wallet from his hip pocket, counted out eighty-five pounds on the counter.
“You catchee eighty-five,” he murmured. “Too muchee price.”
“You catch eighty-five,” he murmured. “Too much price.”
The man grabbed the money and pocketed it without a word of acknowledgment. He turned and strode along the room, his heavy, iron-clamped boots ringing on the paved floor.
The man took the money and put it in his pocket without saying a word. He turned and walked across the room, his heavy, iron-clamped boots echoing on the tiled floor.
“Fetch a grim, Sin Sin,” he cried. “I’ll never get out if I don’t jump to it.”
“Get a move on, Sin Sin,” he shouted. “I won’t get out of here if I don’t hurry up.”
Sin Sin Wa took the lantern from the counter and followed. Opening a door at the further end of the place, he set the lantern at the head of three descending wooden steps discovered. With the opening of the door the sound of lapping water had grown perceptibly louder. George clattered down the steps, which led to a second but much stouter door. Sin Sin Wa followed, nearly closing the first door, so that only a faint streak of light crept down to them.
Sin Sin Wa grabbed the lantern from the counter and followed. He opened a door at the far end of the room and placed the lantern at the top of three wooden steps going down. As he opened the door, the sound of water lapping became noticeably louder. George banged down the steps, which led to a second, much sturdier door. Sin Sin Wa followed, almost closing the first door so that only a faint line of light slipped through.
The second door was opened, and the clangor of the Surrey shore suddenly proclaimed itself. Cold, damp air touched them, and the faint light of the lantern above cast their shadows over unctuous gliding water, which lapped the step upon which they stood. Slimy shapes uprose dim and ghostly from its darkly moving surface.
The second door swung open, and the noise of the Surrey shore instantly filled the air. Cold, damp air hit them, and the dim light of the lantern above threw their shadows over the slick, gliding water that lapped against the step they were standing on. Slimy shapes rose up, faint and ghostly, from its dark, moving surface.
A boat was swinging from a ring beside the door, and into it George tumbled. He unhitched the lashings, and strongly thrust the boat out upon the water. Coming to the first of the dim shapes, he grasped it and thereby propelled the skiff to another beyond. These indistinct shapes were the piles supporting the structure of a wharf.
A boat was hanging from a ring next to the door, and George jumped into it. He untied the ropes and pushed the boat out onto the water. When he reached the first of the blurry shapes, he grabbed it, which helped him move the skiff to the next one. These vague shapes were the supports for the wharf.
“Good night, guv’nor!” he cried hoarsely
“Good night, sir!” he shouted roughly.
“So-long,” muttered Sin Sin Wa.
"See you," muttered Sin Sin Wa.
He waited until the boat was swallowed in the deeper shadows, then reclosed the water-gate and ascended to the room where Sir Lucien awaited. Such was the receiving office of Sin Sin Wa. While the wharf remained untenanted it was not likely to be discovered by the authorities, for even at low tide the river-door was invisible from passing craft. Prospective lessees who had taken the trouble to inquire about the rental had learned that it was so high as to be prohibitive.
He waited until the boat disappeared into the deeper shadows, then closed the water gate again and went up to the room where Sir Lucien was waiting. This was the reception office of Sin Sin Wa. As long as the wharf stayed unoccupied, it wasn't likely to be noticed by the authorities, because even at low tide the river entrance was hidden from passing boats. Potential renters who had bothered to ask about the price found it so high that it was basically unaffordable.
Sin Sin Wa paid fair prices and paid cash. This was no more than a commercial necessity. For those who have opium, cocaine, veronal, or heroin to sell can always find a ready market in London and elsewhere. But one sufficiently curious and clever enough to have solved the riddle of the vacant wharf would have discovered that the mysterious owner who showed himself so loath to accept reasonable offers for the property could well afford to be thus independent. Those who control “the traffic” control El Dorado—a city of gold which, unlike the fabled Manoa, actually exists and yields its riches to the unscrupulous adventurer.
Sin Sin Wa paid fair prices and used cash. This was simply a business necessity. Those who have opium, cocaine, veronal, or heroin to sell can always find buyers in London and beyond. But someone curious and smart enough to figure out the mystery of the empty wharf would have realized that the secretive owner, who was so unwilling to accept reasonable offers for the property, could easily afford to be independent. Those who control “the traffic” control El Dorado—a real city of gold that, unlike the legendary Manoa, actually exists and offers its wealth to the unscrupulous adventurer.
Smiling his mirthless, eternal smile, Sin Sin Wa placed the newly purchased stock upon a shelf immediately behind Sam Tûk; and Sam Tûk exhibited the first evidence of animation which had escaped him throughout the progress of the “deal.” He slowly nodded his hairless head.
Smiling his joyless, eternal smile, Sin Sin Wa placed the newly bought stock on a shelf right behind Sam Tûk; and Sam Tûk showed the first sign of life that had escaped him during the entire "deal." He slowly nodded his bald head.
CHAPTER XX.
KAZMAH’S METHODS
Rita Dresden married Monte Irvin in the spring and bade farewell to the stage. The goal long held in view was attained at last. But another farewell which at one time she had contemplated eagerly no longer appeared desirable or even possible. To cocamania had been added a tolerance for opium, and at the last chandu party given by Cyrus Kilfane she had learned that she could smoke nearly as much opium as the American habitué.
Rita Dresden married Monte Irvin in the spring and said goodbye to the stage. The goal she had long aimed for was finally achieved. But another goodbye that she once looked forward to no longer seemed appealing or even feasible. Along with her obsession, she had developed a tolerance for opium, and at the last chandu party hosted by Cyrus Kilfane, she discovered that she could smoke almost as much opium as the American regular.
The altered attitude of Sir Lucien surprised and annoyed her. He, who had first introduced her to the spirit of the coca leaf and to the goddess of the poppy, seemed suddenly to have determined to convince her of the folly of these communions. He only succeeded in losing her confidence. She twice visited the “House of a Hundred Raptures” with Mollie Gretna, and once with Mollie and Kilfane, unknown to Sir Lucien.
The change in Sir Lucien's attitude surprised and frustrated her. He, who had initially introduced her to the wonders of coca leaves and the goddess of the poppy, suddenly seemed set on convincing her that these experiences were foolish. Instead, he only managed to undermine her trust in him. She went to the "House of a Hundred Raptures" twice with Mollie Gretna, and once with Mollie and Kilfane, without Sir Lucien knowing.
Urgent affairs of some kind necessitated his leaving England a few weeks before the date fixed for Rita’s wedding, and as Kilfane had already returned to America, Rita recognized with a certain dismay that she would be left to her own resources—handicapped by the presence of a watchful husband. This subtle change in her view of Monte Irvin she was incapable of appreciating, for Rita was no psychologist. But the effect of the drug habit was pointedly illustrated by the fact that in a period of little more than six months, from regarding Monte Irvin as a rock of refuge—a chance of salvation—she had come to regard him in the light of an obstacle to her indulgence. Not that her respect had diminished. She really loved at last, and so well that the idea of discovery by this man whose wholesomeness was the trait of character which most potently attracted her, was too appalling to be contemplated. The chance of discovery would be enhanced, she recognized, by the absence of her friends and accomplices.
Urgent matters required him to leave England a few weeks before Rita’s wedding, and since Kilfane had already gone back to America, Rita realized with some alarm that she would be on her own—hampered by the presence of a watchful husband. She was unable to fully understand this subtle shift in her feelings toward Monte Irvin because Rita wasn’t a psychologist. However, the impact of her drug habit was clearly shown by how in just over six months, she had gone from seeing Monte Irvin as a safe haven—a chance for redemption—to viewing him as a barrier to her habits. Her respect for him hadn’t faded. She had genuinely fallen in love, so much so that the thought of this man, whose wholesome nature was what she found most appealing, discovering her secret was terrifying to consider. She knew that the risk of being discovered would increase with the absence of her friends and partners in crime.
Of course she was acquainted with many other devotees. In fact, she met so many of them that she had grown reconciled to her habits, believing them to be common to all “smart” people—a part of the Bohemian life. The truth of the matter was that she had become a prominent member of a coterie closely knit and associated by a bond of mutual vice—a kind of masonry whereof Kazmah of Bond Street was Grand Master and Mrs. Sin Grand Mistress.
Of course, she knew many other enthusiasts. In fact, she met so many of them that she became comfortable with her habits, thinking they were typical for all “smart” people—a part of the Bohemian lifestyle. The reality was that she had become a key member of a tight group bonded by shared vices—a kind of fraternity where Kazmah of Bond Street was the Grand Master and Mrs. Sin was the Grand Mistress.
The relations existing between Kazmah and his clients were of a most peculiar nature, too, and must have piqued the curiosity of anyone but a drug-slave. Having seen him once, in his oracular cave, Rita had been accepted as one of the initiated. Thereafter she had had no occasion to interview the strange, immobile Egyptian, nor had she experienced any desire to do so. The method of obtaining drugs was a simple one. She had merely to present herself at the establishment in Bond Street and to purchase either a flask of perfume or a box of sweetmeats. There were several varieties of perfume, and each corresponded to a particular drug. The sweetmeats corresponded to morphine. Rashîd, the attendant, knew all Kazmah’s clients, and with the box or flask he gave them a quantity of the required drug. This scheme was precautionary. For if a visitor should chance to be challenged on leaving the place, there was the legitimate purchase to show in evidence of the purpose of the visit.
The relationship between Kazmah and his clients was quite unusual and would have intrigued anyone except for a drug addict. After seeing him once in his mysterious cave, Rita was accepted as part of the inner circle. From then on, she didn't need to meet the strange, still Egyptian again, nor did she want to. Getting drugs was straightforward. She just had to show up at the shop on Bond Street and buy either a bottle of perfume or a box of sweets. There were different types of perfume, each linked to a specific drug. The sweets were for morphine. Rashîd, the attendant, knew all of Kazmah's clients and would give them the necessary drug along with the box or bottle. This setup was a safety measure. If a visitor happened to be questioned when leaving, they could show the legitimate purchase as proof of why they were there.
No conversation was necessary, merely the selection of a scent and the exchange of a sum of money. Rashîd retired to wrap up the purchase, and with it a second and smaller package was slipped into the customer’s hand. That the prices charged were excessive—nay, ridiculous—did not concern Rita, for, in common with the rest of her kind, she was careless of expenditure.
No conversation was needed, just picking a scent and handing over some cash. Rashîd stepped away to finalize the purchase, and a second, smaller package was discreetly placed in the customer's hand. The fact that the prices were way too high—actually absurd—didn't bother Rita at all, because like most people she didn’t really worry about spending money.
Chandu, alone, Kazmah did not sell. He sold morphine, tincture of opium, and other preparations; but those who sought the solace of the pipe were compelled to deal with Mrs. Sin. She would arrange chandu parties, or would prepare the “Hundred Raptures” in Limehouse for visitors; but, except in the form of opiated cigarettes, she could rarely be induced to part with any of the precious gum. Thus she cleverly kept a firm hold upon the devotees of the poppy.
Chandu was not sold by Kazmah alone. He sold morphine, tincture of opium, and other products; but those looking for the comfort of the pipe had to go through Mrs. Sin. She organized chandu gatherings or prepared the “Hundred Raptures” in Limehouse for visitors; however, aside from opiated cigarettes, she rarely agreed to give up any of the precious gum. In this way, she skillfully maintained a strong grip on the followers of the poppy.
Drug-takers form a kind of brotherhood, and outside the charmed circle they are secretive as members of the Mafia, the Camorra, or the Catouse-Menegant.
Drug users create a sort of brotherhood, and outside of their close-knit group, they are as secretive as members of the Mafia, the Camorra, or the Catouse-Menegant.
In this secrecy, which, indeed, is a recognized symptom of drug mania, lay Kazmah’s security. Rita experienced no desire to peer behind the veil which, literally and metaphorically, he had placed between himself and the world. At first she had been vaguely curious, and had questioned Sir Lucien and others, but nobody seemed to know the real identity of Kazmah, and nobody seemed to care provided that he continued to supply drugs. They all led secret, veiled lives, these slaves of the laboratory, and that Kazmah should do likewise did not surprise them. He had excellent reasons.
In this secrecy, which is clearly a sign of drug mania, was Kazmah’s protection. Rita felt no urge to look behind the curtain that he had placed between himself and the world, both literally and metaphorically. At first, she had been somewhat curious and had asked Sir Lucien and others, but nobody really knew Kazmah's true identity, and nobody seemed to mind as long as he kept supplying drugs. They all lived hidden, obscured lives, these lab slaves, and it didn’t surprise them that Kazmah did the same. He had good reasons.
During this early stage of faint curiosity she had suggested to Sir Lucien that for Kazmah to conduct a dream-reading business seemed to be to add to the likelihood of police interference.
During this early stage of mild curiosity, she suggested to Sir Lucien that starting a dream-reading business for Kazmah might increase the chances of police interference.
The baronet had smiled sardonically.
The baronet had smiled wryly.
“It is an additional safeguard,” he had assured her. “It corresponds to the method of a notorious Paris assassin who was very generally regarded by the police as a cunning pickpocket. Kazmah’s business of ‘dreamreading’ does not actually come within the Act. He is clever enough for that. Remember, he does not profess to tell fortunes. It also enables him to balk idle curiosity.”
“It’s an extra layer of protection,” he had assured her. “It relates to the method of a famous assassin from Paris who was mostly seen by the police as a clever pickpocket. Kazmah’s practice of ‘dreamreading’ doesn’t actually fall under the law. He’s smart enough for that. Keep in mind, he doesn’t claim to predict the future. It also helps him to thwart unnecessary curiosity.”
At the time of her marriage Rita was hopelessly in the toils, and had been really panic-stricken at the prospect—once so golden—of a protracted sojourn abroad. The war, which rendered travel impossible, she regarded rather in the light of a heaven-sent boon. Irvin, though personally favoring a quiet ceremony, recognized that Rita cherished a desire to quit theatreland in a chariot of fire, and accordingly the wedding was on a scale of magnificence which outshone that of any other celebrated during the season. Even the lugubrious Mr. Esden, who gave his daughter away, was seen to smile twice. Mrs. Esden moved in a rarified atmosphere of gratified ambition and parental pride, which no doubt closely resembled that which the angels breathe.
At the time of her wedding, Rita felt completely trapped and was genuinely panicked about the once exciting idea of spending an extended time abroad. The war, which made travel impossible, seemed like a blessing in disguise to her. Irvin, although preferring a low-key ceremony, understood that Rita wanted a grand exit from the world of theater, so the wedding turned out to be more magnificent than any other that season. Even the gloomy Mr. Esden, who walked his daughter down the aisle, was seen smiling twice. Mrs. Esden floated in an atmosphere filled with satisfied ambition and parental pride, likely similar to what angels experience.
It was during the early days of her married life, and while Sir Lucien was still abroad, that Rita began to experience difficulty in obtaining the drugs which she required. She had lost touch to a certain extent with her former associates; but she had retained her maid, Nina, and the girl regularly went to Kazmah’s and returned with the little flasks of perfume. When an accredited representative was sent upon such a mission, Kazmah dispatched the drugs disguised in a scent flask; but on each successive occasion that Nina went to him the prices increased, and finally became so exorbitant that even Rita grew astonished and dismayed.
It was during the early days of her marriage, and while Sir Lucien was still overseas, that Rita started having trouble getting the drugs she needed. She had somewhat lost touch with her former associates, but she had kept her maid, Nina, who regularly went to Kazmah’s and came back with the small flasks of perfume. When an official representative was sent on such a mission, Kazmah would send the drugs disguised in a scent flask; but with each trip Nina took to him, the prices went up, eventually becoming so outrageous that even Rita was shocked and upset.
She mentioned the matter to another habitué, a lady of title addicted to the use of the hypodermic syringe, and learned that she (Rita) was being charged nearly twice as much as her friend.
She brought up the issue with another regular, a titled lady who was hooked on using a hypodermic syringe, and found out that she (Rita) was being charged almost double what her friend was.
“I should bring the man to his senses, dear,” said her ladyship. “I know a doctor who will be only too glad to supply you. When I say a doctor, he is no longer recognized by the B.M.A., but he’s none the less clever and kind for all that.”
“I should bring the man to his senses, dear,” said her ladyship. “I know a doctor who would be more than happy to help you. When I say doctor, he’s no longer recognized by the B.M.A., but he’s still clever and kind despite that.”
To the clever and kind medical man Rita repaired on the following day, bearing a written introduction from her friend. The discredited physician supplied her for a short time, charging only moderate fees. Then, suddenly, this second source of supply was closed. The man declared that he was being watched by the police, and that he dared not continue to supply her with cocaine and veronal. His shifty eyes gave the lie to his words, but he was firm in his resolution, whatever may have led him to it, and Rita was driven back to Kazmah. His charges had become more exorbitant than ever, but her need was imperative. Nevertheless, she endeavored to find another drug dealer, and after a time was again successful.
To the smart and compassionate doctor Rita visited the next day, she brought a recommendation from her friend. The discredited physician helped her for a little while, charging only reasonable fees. Then, out of the blue, he suddenly cut off her supply. He claimed he was being watched by the police and couldn’t keep giving her cocaine and veronal. His shifty eyes betrayed his words, but he was resolute, whatever his reasons were, and Rita had to return to Kazmah. His prices had skyrocketed, but her need was urgent. Still, she tried to find another drug dealer, and after some time, she succeeded again.
At a certain supper club she was introduced to a suave little man, quite palpably an uninterned alien, who smilingly offered to provide her with any drug to be found in the British Pharmacopeia, at most moderate charges. With this little German-Jew villain she made a pact, reflecting that, provided that his wares were of good quality, she had triumphed over Kazmah.
At a certain supper club, she was introduced to a smooth little guy, clearly a foreigner, who smiled and offered to get her any drug from the British Pharmacopeia, at very reasonable prices. She struck a deal with this little German-Jew crook, thinking that as long as his stuff was good quality, she had outsmarted Kazmah.
The craving for chandu seized her sometimes and refused to be exorcised by morphia, laudanum, or any other form of opium; but she had not dared to spend a night at the “House of a Hundred Raptures” since her marriage. Her new German friend volunteered to supply the necessary gum, outfit, and to provide an apartment where she might safely indulge in smoking. She declined—at first. But finally, on Mollie Gretna’s return from France, where she had been acting as a nurse, Rita and Mollie accepted the suave alien’s invitation to spend an evening in his private opium divan.
The craving for chandu sometimes overwhelmed her and couldn't be chased away by morphine, laudanum, or any other form of opium; but she hadn't dared to spend a night at the “House of a Hundred Raptures” since getting married. Her new German friend offered to provide the necessary supplies, a setup, and a place where she could safely smoke. She turned him down—at first. But eventually, when Mollie Gretna returned from France, where she had been working as a nurse, Rita and Mollie accepted the charming stranger’s invitation to spend an evening in his private opium lounge.
Many thousands of careers were wrecked by the war, and to the war and the consequent absence of her husband Rita undoubtedly owed her relapse into opium-smoking. That she would have continued secretly to employ cocaine, veronal, and possibly morphine was probable enough; but the constant society of Monte Irvin must have made it extremely difficult for her to indulge the craving for chandu. She began to regret the gaiety of her old life. Loneliness and monotony plunged her into a state of suicidal depression, and she grasped eagerly at every promise of excitement.
Many thousands of careers were destroyed by the war, and because of the war and the resulting absence of her husband, Rita definitely fell back into smoking opium. It was likely that she would have continued secretly using cocaine, veronal, and possibly morphine; however, being around Monte Irvin all the time must have made it very hard for her to satisfy her craving for chandu. She started to miss the fun of her old life. Loneliness and boredom pushed her into a deep state of suicidal depression, and she eagerly clung to any promise of excitement.
It was at about this time that she met Margaret Halley, and between the two, so contrary in disposition, a close friendship arose. The girl doctor ere long discovered Rita’s secret, of course, and the discovery was hastened by an event which occurred shortly after they had become acquainted.
It was around this time that she met Margaret Halley, and despite their different personalities, they formed a close friendship. The girl doctor soon found out Rita’s secret, and this revelation was accelerated by an event that took place shortly after they got to know each other.
The suave alien gentleman disappeared.
The smooth alien gentleman vanished.
That was the entire story in five words—or all of the story that Rita ever learned. His apartments were labelled “To Let,” and the night clubs knew him no more. Rita for a time was deprived of drugs, and the nervous collapse which resulted revealed to Margaret Halley’s trained perceptions the truth respecting her friend.
That was the whole story in five words—or everything Rita ever learned. His apartments were marked “For Rent,” and the nightclubs didn’t recognize him anymore. Rita was without drugs for a while, and the resulting nervous breakdown made it clear to Margaret Halley, with her trained insight, what was really happening with her friend.
Kazmah’s terms proved to be more outrageous than ever, but Rita found herself again compelled to resort to the Egyptian. She went personally to the rooms in old Bond Street and arranged with Rashîd to see Kazmah on the following day, Friday, for Kazmah only received visitors by appointment. As it chanced, Sir Lucien Pyne returned to England on Thursday night and called upon Rita at Prince’s Gate. She welcomed him as a friend in need, unfolding the pitiful story, to the truth of which her nervous condition bore eloquent testimony.
Kazmah’s demands turned out to be crazier than ever, but Rita felt pressured to go back to the Egyptian. She went directly to the offices on old Bond Street and made arrangements with Rashîd to meet Kazmah the next day, Friday, since Kazmah only saw visitors by appointment. Coincidentally, Sir Lucien Pyne came back to England on Thursday night and visited Rita at Prince’s Gate. She greeted him as a friend who could help, sharing her heartbreaking story, which her anxious state clearly reflected.
Sir Lucien began to pace up and down the charming little room in which Rita had received him. She watched him, haggard-eyed. Presently:
Sir Lucien started to walk back and forth in the lovely little room where Rita had welcomed him. She observed him, looking weary. After a while:
“Leave Kazmah to me,” he said. “If you visit him he will merely shield himself behind the mystical business, or assure you that he is making no profit on his sales. Kilfane had similar trouble with him.”
“Leave Kazmah to me,” he said. “If you go see him, he’ll just hide behind his mystical stuff or tell you he’s not making any money off his sales. Kilfane had the same issue with him.”
“Then you will see him?” asked Rita.
“Then you gonna see him?” asked Rita.
“I will make a point of interviewing him in the morning. Meanwhile, if you will send Nina around to Albemarle Street in about an hour I will see what can be done.”
“I’ll make sure to interview him in the morning. In the meantime, if you could send Nina over to Albemarle Street in about an hour, I’ll see what I can do.”
“Oh, Lucy,” whispered Rita, “what a pal you are.”
“Oh, Lucy,” whispered Rita, “what a great friend you are.”
Sir Lucien smiled in his cold fashion.
Sir Lucien smiled in his chilly way.
“I try to be,” he said enigmatically; “but I don’t always succeed.” He turned to her. “Have you ever thought of giving up this doping?” he asked. “Have you ever realized that with increasing tolerance the quantities must increase as well, and that a day is sure to come when—”
“I try to be,” he said mysteriously; “but I don’t always manage it.” He turned to her. “Have you ever considered stopping this doping?” he asked. “Have you ever realized that as your tolerance grows, the amounts have to go up too, and that there will definitely come a day when—”
Rita repressed a nervous shudder.
Rita held back a nervous shudder.
“You are trying to frighten me,” she replied. “You have tried before; I don’t know why. But it’s no good, Lucy. You know I cannot give it up.”
“You're trying to scare me,” she responded. “You've done it before; I don't know why. But it won't work, Lucy. You know I can't give it up.”
“You can try.”
"Give it a shot."
“I don’t want to try!” she cried irritably. “It will be time enough when Monte is back again, and we can really ‘live.’ This wretched existence, with everything restricted and rationed, and all one’s friends in Flanders or Mesopotamia or somewhere, drives me mad! I tell you I should die, Lucy, if I tried to do without it now.”
“I don’t want to try!” she exclaimed irritably. “It will be time enough when Monte is back, and we can really ‘live.’ This miserable existence, with everything limited and rationed, and all my friends in Flanders or Mesopotamia or somewhere, drives me crazy! I’m telling you I would die, Lucy, if I tried to do without it now.”
The hollow presence of reform contemplated in a hazy future did not deceive Sir Lucien. He suppressed a sigh, and changed the topic of conversation.
The empty promise of reform envisioned in a blurry future didn't fool Sir Lucien. He held back a sigh and switched the topic of conversation.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE CIGARETTES FROM BUENOS AYRES
Sir Lucien’s intervention proved successful. Kazmah’s charges became more modest, and Rita no longer found it necessary to deprive herself of hats and dresses in order to obtain drugs. But, nevertheless, these were not the halcyon days of old. She was now surrounded by spies. It was necessary to resort to all kinds of subterfuge in order to cover her expenditures at the establishment in old Bond Street. Her husband never questioned her outlay, but on the other hand it was expedient to be armed against the possibility of his doing so, and Rita’s debts were accumulating formidably.
Sir Lucien’s intervention turned out to be effective. Kazmah’s charges became less unreasonable, and Rita no longer felt the need to sacrifice her hats and dresses just to get drugs. However, these were far from the carefree days of the past. She was now surrounded by spies. She had to use all sorts of tricks to hide her spending at the place on old Bond Street. Her husband never questioned her expenses, but it was wise to be prepared for the chance that he might, and Rita’s debts were piling up significantly.
Then there was Margaret Halley to consider. Rita had never hitherto given her confidence to anyone who was not addicted to the same practices as herself, and she frequently experienced embarrassment beneath the grave scrutiny of Margaret’s watchful eyes. In another this attitude of gentle disapproval would have been irritating, but Rita loved and admired Margaret, and suffered accordingly.
Then there was Margaret Halley to think about. Rita had never before trusted anyone who didn't share the same habits as her, and she often felt awkward under the serious gaze of Margaret's watchful eyes. In someone else, this gentle disapproval might have been annoying, but Rita loved and admired Margaret, and dealt with it as best as she could.
As for Sir Lucien, she had ceased to understand him. An impalpable barrier seemed to have arisen between them. The inner man had became inaccessible. Her mind was not subtle enough to grasp the real explanation of this change in her old lover. Being based upon wrong premises, her inferences were necessarily wide of the truth, and she believed that Sir Lucien was jealous of Margaret’s cousin, Quentin Gray.
As for Sir Lucien, she had stopped understanding him. An invisible barrier seemed to have come up between them. The person he used to be had become unreachable. Her thinking wasn't sharp enough to figure out the real reason for this change in her old lover. Since her assumptions were wrong, her conclusions were far from the truth, and she believed that Sir Lucien was jealous of Margaret’s cousin, Quentin Gray.
Gray met Rita at Margaret Halley’s flat shortly after he had returned home from service in the East, and he immediately conceived a violent infatuation for this pretty friend of his cousin’s. In this respect his conduct was in no way peculiar. Few men were proof against the seductive Mrs. Monte Irvin, not because she designedly encouraged admiration, but because she was one of those fortunately rare characters who inspire it without conscious effort. Her appeal to men was sweetly feminine and quite lacking in that self-assertive and masculine “take me or leave me” attitude which characterizes some of the beauties of today. There was nothing abstract about her delicate loveliness, yet her charm was not wholly physical. Many women disliked her.
Gray met Rita at Margaret Halley’s apartment shortly after he returned home from service in the East, and he instantly developed a strong crush on this attractive friend of his cousin’s. In this regard, his behavior was completely normal. Few men could resist the allure of Mrs. Monte Irvin, not because she explicitly sought attention, but because she was one of those fortunately rare individuals who inspire it effortlessly. Her appeal to men was sweetly feminine and completely free of that self-assured and tough “take me or leave me” attitude that some modern beauties possess. Her delicate beauty was anything but abstract, yet her charm wasn’t solely about looks. Many women were not fond of her.
At dance, theatre, and concert Quentin Gray played the doting cavalier; and Rita, who was used to at least one such adoring attendant, accepted his homage without demur. Monte Irvin returned to civil life, but Rita showed no disposition to dispense with her new admirer. Both Gray and Sir Lucien had become frequent visitors at Prince’s Gate, and Irvin, who understood his wife’s character up to a point, made them his friends.
At dance, theater, and concert, Quentin Gray played the charming admirer, and Rita, who was used to having at least one devoted follower, accepted his attention without complaint. Monte Irvin returned to civilian life, but Rita showed no signs of wanting to get rid of her new admirer. Both Gray and Sir Lucien had become regular visitors at Prince’s Gate, and Irvin, who knew his wife's personality to some extent, welcomed them as friends.
Shortly after Monte Irvin’s return Sir Lucien taxed Rita again with her increasing subjection to drugs. She was in a particularly gay humor, as the supplies from Kazmah had been regular, and she laughingly fenced with him when he reminded her of her declared intention to reform when her husband should return.
Shortly after Monte Irvin's return, Sir Lucien confronted Rita again about her growing dependence on drugs. She was in a particularly cheerful mood, as the shipments from Kazmah had been consistent, and she jokingly sparred with him when he reminded her of her stated intention to get better when her husband came back.
“You are really as bad as Margaret,” she declared. “There is nothing the matter with me. You talk of ‘curing’ me as though I were ill. Physician, heal thyself.”
“You're just as bad as Margaret,” she said. “There’s nothing wrong with me. You talk about ‘curing’ me like I’m sick. Doctor, heal yourself.”
The sardonic smile momentarily showed upon Pyne’s face, and:
The sarcastic smile briefly appeared on Pyne's face, and:
“I know when and where to pull up, Rita,” he said. “A woman never knows this. If I were deprived of opium tomorrow I could get along without it.”
“I know when and where to stop, Rita,” he said. “A woman never knows this. If I were cut off from opium tomorrow, I could manage without it.”
“I have given up opium,” replied Rita. “It’s too much trouble, and the last time Mollie and I went—”
“I've quit using opium,” Rita replied. “It's too much hassle, and the last time Mollie and I went—”
She paused, glancing quickly at Sir Lucien.
She paused, quickly glancing at Sir Lucien.
“Go on,” he said grimly. “I know you have been to Sin Sin Wa’s. What happened the last time?”
“Go ahead,” he said seriously. “I know you’ve been to Sin Sin Wa’s. What happened the last time?”
“Well,” continued Rita hurriedly, “Monte seemed to be vaguely suspicious. Besides, Mrs. Sin charged me most preposterously. I really cannot afford it, Lucy.”
“Okay,” Rita rushed on, “Monte seemed a bit suspicious. Plus, Mrs. Sin charged me an outrageous amount. I really can’t afford it, Lucy.”
“I am glad you cannot. But what I was about to say was this: suppose you were to be deprived, not of chandu, but of cocaine and veronal, do you know what would happen to you?”
“I’m glad you can’t. But what I was about to say is this: what if you were deprived, not of chandu, but of cocaine and veronal? Do you know what would happen to you?”
“Oh!” whispered Rita, “why will you persist in trying to frighten me! I am not going to be deprived of them.”
“Oh!” whispered Rita, “why do you keep trying to scare me! I’m not going to lose them.”
“I persist, dear, because I want you to try, gradually, to depend less upon drugs, so that if the worst should happen you would have a chance.”
“I keep insisting, dear, because I want you to slowly rely less on drugs, so that if the worst happens, you’d have a chance.”
Rita stood up and faced him, biting her lip.
Rita stood up and faced him, biting her lip.
“Lucy,” she said, “do you mean that Kazmah—”
“Lucy,” she said, “are you saying that Kazmah—”
“I mean that anything might happen, Rita. After all, we do possess a police service in London, and one day there might be an accident. Kazmah has certain influence, but it may be withdrawn. Rita, won’t you try?”
"I mean that anything could happen, Rita. After all, we have a police service in London, and there might be an accident one day. Kazmah has some influence, but it could be taken away. Rita, will you try?"
She was watching him closely, and now the pupils of her beautiful eyes became dilated.
She was watching him intently, and now the pupils of her beautiful eyes had widened.
“You know something,” she said slowly, “which you are keeping from me.”
“You know something,” she said slowly, “that you’re hiding from me.”
He laughed and turned aside.
He laughed and turned away.
“I know that I am compelled to leave England again, Rita, for a time; and I should be a happier man if I knew that you were not so utterly dependent upon Kazmah.”
“I know I have to leave England again, Rita, for a while; and I would be a happier man if I knew you weren't so completely reliant on Kazmah.”
“Oh, Lucy, are you going away again?”
“Oh, Lucy, are you leaving again?”
“I must. But I shall not be absent long, I hope.”
“I have to. But I hope I won’t be gone for long.”
Rita sank down upon the settee from which she had risen, and was silent for some time; then:
Rita sat back down on the couch she had just gotten up from and stayed quiet for a while; then:
“I will try, Lucy,” she promised. “I will go to Margaret Halley, as she is always asking me to do.”
“I will try, Lucy,” she promised. “I will go to Margaret Halley, since she’s always asking me to.”
“Good girl,” said Pyne quietly. “It is just a question of making the effort, Rita. You will succeed, with Margaret’s help.”
“Good girl,” Pyne said softly. “It’s just about putting in the effort, Rita. You’ll get there with Margaret’s help.”
A short time later Sir Lucien left England, but throughout the last week that he remained in London Rita spent a great part of every day in his company. She had latterly begun to experience an odd kind of remorse for her treatment of the inscrutably reserved baronet. His earlier intentions she had not forgotten, but she had long ago forgiven them, and now she often felt sorry for this man whom she had deliberately used as a stepping-stone to fortune.
A little while later, Sir Lucien left England, but during the last week he was in London, Rita spent most of her days with him. Recently, she had started to feel a strange kind of guilt about how she had treated the mysteriously reserved baronet. She hadn’t forgotten his earlier intentions, but she had forgiven them a long time ago, and now she often felt pity for this man whom she had intentionally used as a way to get ahead.
Gray was quite unable to conceal his jealousy. He seemed to think that he had a proprietary right to Mrs. Monte Irvin’s society, and during the week preceding Sir Lucien’s departure Gray came perilously near to making himself ridiculous on more than one occasion.
Gray was unable to hide his jealousy. He acted like he had a claim to Mrs. Monte Irvin’s company, and in the week leading up to Sir Lucien’s departure, Gray nearly embarrassed himself more than once.
One night, on leaving a theatre, Rita suggested to Pyne that they should proceed to a supper club for an hour. “It will be like old times,” she said.
One night, after leaving a theater, Rita suggested to Pyne that they should go to a supper club for an hour. “It'll be just like old times,” she said.
“But your husband is expecting you,” protested Sir Lucien.
“But your husband is waiting for you,” protested Sir Lucien.
“Let’s ring him up and ask him to join us. He won’t, but he cannot very well object then.”
“Let’s call him and ask him to join us. He probably won’t, but he can’t really complain about it then.”
As a result they presently found themselves descending a broad carpeted stairway. From the rooms below arose the strains of an American melody. Dancing was in progress, or, rather, one of those orgiastic ceremonies which passed for dancing during this pagan period. Just by the foot of the stairs they paused and surveyed the scene.
As a result, they now found themselves going down a wide carpeted staircase. From the rooms below, they could hear an American tune playing. People were dancing, or more accurately, taking part in one of those wild celebrations that counted as dancing during this wild time. Right at the bottom of the stairs, they stopped to take in the scene.
“Why,” said Rita, “there is Quentin—glaring insanely, silly boy.”
“Why,” said Rita, “there's Quentin—staring wildly, silly boy.”
“Do you see whom he is with?” asked Sir Lucien.
“Do you see who he’s with?” asked Sir Lucien.
“Mollie Gretna.”
“Mollie Gretna.”
“But I mean the woman sitting down.”
“But I’m talking about the woman who’s sitting down.”
Rita stood on tiptoe, trying to obtain a view, and suddenly:
Rita stood on her tiptoes, trying to see better, and suddenly:
“Oh!” she exclaimed, “Mrs. Sin!”
“Oh!” she exclaimed, “Mrs. Sin!”
The dance at that moment concluding, they crossed the floor and joined the party. Mrs. Sin greeted them with one of her rapid, mirthless smiles. She was wearing a gown noticeable, but not for quantity, even in that semi-draped assembly. Mollie Gretna giggled rapturously. But Gray’s swiftly changing color betrayed a mood which he tried in vain to conceal by his manner. Having exchanged a few words with the new arrivals, he evidently realized that he could not trust himself to remain longer, and:
The dance just ended, they walked across the floor and joined the party. Mrs. Sin welcomed them with one of her quick, humorless smiles. She was wearing a dress that stood out, but not because of its size, even in that half-draped gathering. Mollie Gretna giggled excitedly. However, Gray’s quickly shifting color revealed a mood he struggled to hide with his attitude. After exchanging a few words with the newcomers, he clearly realized he couldn’t be trusted to stay longer, and:
“Now I must be off,” he said awkwardly. “I have an appointment—important business. Good night, everybody.”
“Now I need to go,” he said awkwardly. “I have an appointment—important business. Good night, everyone.”
He turned away and hurried from the room. Rita flushed slightly and exchanged a glance with Sir Lucien. Mrs. Sin, who had been watching the three intently, did not fail to perceive this glance. Mollie Gretna characteristically said a silly thing.
He turned away and rushed out of the room. Rita blushed a little and exchanged a look with Sir Lucien. Mrs. Sin, who had been watching the three closely, didn't miss this look. Mollie Gretna, true to form, said something silly.
“Oh!” she cried. “I wonder whatever is the matter with him! He looks as though he had gone mad!”
“Oh!” she exclaimed. “I wonder what’s wrong with him! He looks like he’s gone crazy!”
“It is perhaps his heart,” said Mrs. Sin harshly, and she raised her bold dark eyes to Sir Lucien’s face.
“It’s probably his heart,” Mrs. Sin said sharply, raising her bold dark eyes to Sir Lucien’s face.
“Oh, please don’t talk about hearts,” cried Rita, willfully misunderstanding. “Monte has a weak heart, and it frightens me.”
“Oh, please don’t talk about hearts,” Rita exclaimed, deliberately misunderstanding. “Monte has a weak heart, and it scares me.”
“So?” murmured Mrs. Sin. “Poor fellow.”
“So?” whispered Mrs. Sin. “Poor guy.”
“I think a weak heart is most romantic,” declared Mollie Gretna.
I think a weak heart is the most romantic thing, declared Mollie Gretna.
But Gray’s behavior had cast a shadow upon the party which even Mollie’s empty light-hearted chatter was powerless to dispel, and when, shortly after midnight, Sir Lucien drove Rita home to Prince’s Gate, they were very silent throughout the journey. Just before the car reached the house:
But Gray’s behavior had put a damper on the party that even Mollie’s meaningless, cheerful chatter couldn’t lighten up, and when, shortly after midnight, Sir Lucien drove Rita home to Prince’s Gate, they were really quiet the whole way. Just before the car got to the house:
“Where does Mrs. Sin live?” asked Rita, although it was not of Mrs. Sin that she had been thinking.
“Where does Mrs. Sin live?” asked Rita, even though she wasn't really thinking about Mrs. Sin.
“In Limehouse, I believe,” replied Sir Lucien; “at The House. But I fancy she has rooms somewhere in town also.”
“In Limehouse, I think,” replied Sir Lucien; “at The House. But I believe she has a place somewhere in the city too.”
He stayed only a few minutes at Prince’s Gate, and as the car returned along Piccadilly, Sir Lucien, glancing upward towards the windows of a tall block of chambers facing the Green Park, observed a light in one of them. Acting upon a sudden impulse, he raised the speaking-tube.
He stayed only a few minutes at Prince’s Gate, and as the car drove back along Piccadilly, Sir Lucien, looking up at the windows of a tall apartment building facing the Green Park, noticed a light in one of them. Acting on a sudden impulse, he picked up the speaking tube.
“Pull up, Fraser,” he directed.
“Pull over, Fraser,” he directed.
The chauffeur stopped the car and Sir Lucien alighted, glancing at the clock inside as he did so, and smiling at his own quixotic behavior. He entered an imposing doorway and rang one of the bells. There was an interval of two minutes or so, when the door opened and a man looked out.
The driver stopped the car, and Sir Lucien got out, checking the clock inside and smiling at his own whimsical behavior. He stepped through a grand entrance and rang one of the bells. After about two minutes, the door opened, and a man appeared.
“Is that you, Willis?” asked Pyne.
“Is that you, Willis?” Pyne asked.
“Oh, I beg pardon, Sir Lucien. I didn’t know you in the dark.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Sir Lucien. I didn’t recognize you in the dark.”
“Has Mr. Gray retired yet?”
"Is Mr. Gray retired yet?"
“Not yet. Will you please follow me, Sir Lucien. The stairway lights are off.”
“Not yet. Will you please follow me, Sir Lucien? The stairway lights are off.”
A few moments later Sir Lucien was shown into the apartment of Gray’s which oddly combined the atmosphere of a gymnasium with that of a study. Gray, wearing a dressing-gown and having a pipe in his mouth, was standing up to receive his visitor, his face rather pale and the expression of his lips at variance with that in his eyes. But:
A few moments later, Sir Lucien was led into Gray's apartment, which strangely mixed the vibe of a gym with that of an office. Gray, dressed in a bathrobe and holding a pipe, was standing to greet his guest. His face looked somewhat pale, and the expression on his lips didn’t match the look in his eyes. But:
“Hello, Pyne,” he said quietly. “Anything wrong—or have you just looked in for a smoke?”
“Hey, Pyne,” he said softly. “Is something wrong, or did you just stop by for a smoke?”
Sir Lucien smiled a trifle sadly.
Sir Lucien smiled a bit sadly.
“I wanted a chat, Gray,” he replied. “I’m leaving town tomorrow, or I should not have intruded at such an unearthly hour.”
“I wanted to talk, Gray,” he said. “I’m leaving town tomorrow, or I wouldn’t have come over at such an odd hour.”
“No intrusion,” muttered Gray; “try the armchair, no, the big one. It’s more comfortable.” He raised his voice: “Willis, bring some fluid!”
“No intrusion,” muttered Gray; “try the armchair, no, the big one. It’s more comfortable.” He raised his voice: “Willis, bring some drinks!”
Sir Lucien sat down, and from the pocket of his dinner jacket took out a plain brown packet of cigarettes and selected one.
Sir Lucien sat down, reached into the pocket of his dinner jacket, pulled out a plain brown packet of cigarettes, and picked one out.
“Here,” said Gray, “have a cigar!”
“Here,” said Gray, “take a cigar!”
“No, thanks,” replied Pyne. “I rarely smoke anything but these.”
“No, thanks,” Pyne replied. “I hardly ever smoke anything other than these.”
“Never seen that kind of packet before,” declared Gray. “What brand are they?”
“Never seen that kind of packet before,” Gray said. “What brand are they?”
“No particular brand. They are imported from Buenos Ayres, I believe.”
"No specific brand. I think they're imported from Buenos Aires."
Willis having brought in a tray of refreshments and departed again, Sir Lucien came at once to the point.
Willis brought in a tray of refreshments and then left again. Sir Lucien got straight to the point.
“I really called, Gray,” he said, “to clear up any misunderstanding there may be in regard to Rita Irvin.”
“I actually called, Gray,” he said, “to resolve any misunderstandings there might be about Rita Irvin.”
Quentin Gray looked up suddenly when he heard Rita’s name, and:
Quentin Gray suddenly looked up when he heard Rita's name, and:
“What misunderstanding?” he asked.
"What misunderstanding?" he asked.
“Regarding the nature of my friendship with her,” answered Sir Lucien coolly. “Now, I am going to speak quite bluntly, Gray, because I like Rita and I respect her. I also like and respect Monte Irvin; and I don’t want you, or anybody else, to think that Rita and I are, or ever have been, anything more than pals. I have known her long enough to have learned that she sails straight, and has always sailed straight. Now—listen, Gray, please. You embarrassed me tonight, old chap, and you embarrassed Rita. It was unnecessary.” He paused, and then added slowly: “She is as sacred to me, Gray, as she is to you—and we are both friends of Monte Irvin.”
“About my friendship with her,” Sir Lucien replied calmly. “I’m going to be straightforward, Gray, because I care about Rita and respect her. I also care about and respect Monte Irvin; and I don’t want you, or anyone else, to think that Rita and I are, or ever have been, anything more than friends. I’ve known her long enough to see that she’s genuine and has always been that way. Now—listen, Gray, please. You made me uncomfortable tonight, old friend, and you made Rita uncomfortable. It was unnecessary.” He paused, then added slowly: “She means as much to me, Gray, as she does to you—and we’re both friends of Monte Irvin.”
For a moment Quentin Gray’s fiery temper flickered up, as his heightened color showed, but the coolness of the older and cleverer man prevailed. Gray laughed, stood up, and held out his hand.
For a moment, Quentin Gray’s fiery temper flared up, as his flushed cheeks showed, but the calmness of the older and more astute man won out. Gray laughed, stood up, and extended his hand.
“You’re right, Pyne!” he said. “But she’s damn pretty!” He uttered a loud sigh. “If only she were not married!”
“You're right, Pyne!” he said. “But she's really gorgeous!” He let out a loud sigh. “If only she weren't married!”
Sir Lucien gripped the outstretched hand, but his answering smile had much pathos in it.
Sir Lucien grabbed the outstretched hand, but his responding smile was filled with deep emotion.
“If only she were not, Gray,” he echoed.
“If only she weren't, Gray,” he repeated.
He took his departure shortly afterwards, absently leaving a brown packet of cigarettes upon the table. It was an accident. Yet there were few, when the truth respecting Sir Lucien Pyne became known, who did not believe it to have been a deliberate act, designed to lure Quentin Gray into the path of the poppy.
He left soon after, absentmindedly leaving a brown packet of cigarettes on the table. It was an accident. Still, when the truth about Sir Lucien Pyne came out, few believed it was anything but a deliberate move to tempt Quentin Gray into addiction.
CHAPTER XXII.
THE STRANGLE-HOLD
Less than a month later Rita was in a state of desperation again. Kazmah’s prices had soared above anything that he had hitherto extorted. Her bank account, as usual, was greatly overdrawn, and creditors of all kinds were beginning to press for payment. Then, crowning catastrophe, Monte Irvin, for the first time during their married life, began to take an interest in Rita’s reckless expenditure. By a combination of adverse circumstances, she, the wife of one of the wealthiest aldermen of the City of London, awakened to the fact that literally she had no money.
Less than a month later, Rita found herself in a state of desperation again. Kazmah’s prices had skyrocketed beyond anything he had charged before. Her bank account was, as usual, heavily overdrawn, and creditors of all kinds were starting to demand payment. Then, to make matters worse, Monte Irvin, for the first time in their married life, started to notice Rita’s careless spending. Due to a combination of unfortunate events, she, the wife of one of the wealthiest aldermen in the City of London, realized that she literally had no money.
She pawned as much of her jewellery as she could safely dispose of, and temporarily silenced the more threatening tradespeople; but Kazmah declined to give credit, and cheques had never been acceptable at the establishment in old Bond Street.
She sold as much of her jewelry as she could without raising suspicion and managed to quiet the more aggressive tradespeople for the moment; however, Kazmah refused to extend credit, and checks had never been accepted at the shop on old Bond Street.
Rita feverishly renewed her old quest, seeking in all directions for some less extortionate purveyor. But none was to be found. The selfishness and secretiveness of the drug slave made it difficult for her to learn on what terms others obtained Kazmah’s precious goods; but although his prices undoubtedly varied, she was convinced that no one of all his clients was so cruelly victimized as she.
Rita eagerly resumed her old quest, searching everywhere for a less greedy supplier. But there was none to be found. The selfishness and secrecy of the drug addict made it hard for her to figure out how others managed to get Kazmah’s valuable goods; but even though his prices definitely changed, she was sure that none of his clients were treated as harshly as she was.
Mollie Gretna endeavored to obtain an extra supply to help Rita, but Kazmah evidently saw through the device, and the endeavor proved a failure.
Mollie Gretna tried to get some extra supplies to help Rita, but Kazmah clearly saw through the plan, and the attempt failed.
She demanded to see Kazmah, but Rashîd, the Egyptian, blandly assured her that “the Sheikh-el-Kazmah” was away. She cast discretion to the winds and wrote to him, protesting that it was utterly impossible for her to raise so much ready money as he demanded, and begging him to grant her a small supply or to accept the letter as a promissory note to be redeemed in three months. No answer was received, but when Rita again called at old Bond Street, Rashîd proposed one of the few compromises which the frenzied woman found herself unwilling to accept.
She insisted on seeing Kazmah, but Rashîd, the Egyptian, calmly assured her that “the Sheikh-el-Kazmah” was not available. Ignoring the risks, she wrote to him, arguing that it was completely impossible for her to gather the amount of cash he demanded, and asking him to either provide her with a small sum or consider the letter as a promissory note to be paid back in three months. She received no response, but when Rita returned to old Bond Street, Rashîd suggested one of the few compromises that the desperate woman was not ready to agree to.
“The Sheikh-el-Kazmah say, my lady, your friend Mr. Gray never come to him. If you bring him it will be all right.”
“The Sheikh-el-Kazmah says, my lady, your friend Mr. Gray never came to see him. If you bring him, it will all be fine.”
Rita found herself stricken dumb by this cool proposal. The degradation which awaits the drug slave had never been more succinctly expounded to her. She was to employ Gray’s foolish devotion for the commercial advantage of Kazmah. Of course Gray might any day become one of the three wealthiest peers in the realm. She divined the meaning of Kazmah’s hitherto incomprehensible harshness (or believed that she did); she saw what was expected of her. “My God!” she whispered. “I have not come to that yet.”
Rita was left speechless by this calm proposal. The humiliation that awaited the drug addict had never been so clearly explained to her. She was meant to use Gray's foolish loyalty for Kazmah's financial gain. Of course, Gray might become one of the three richest nobles in the country any day now. She figured out the meaning behind Kazmah's previously confusing cruelty (or at least thought she did); she understood what was being asked of her. “Oh my God!” she whispered. “I haven’t reached that point yet.”
Rashîd she knew to be incorruptible or powerless, and she turned away, trembling, and left the place, whose faint perfume of frankincense had latterly become hateful to her.
Rashîd, she knew, was either untouchable or helpless, and she turned away, shaking, and left the place, where the faint smell of frankincense had recently become unbearable for her.
She was at this time bordering upon a state of collapse. Insomnia, which latterly had defied dangerously increased doses of veronal, was telling upon nerve and brain. Now, her head aching so that she often wondered how long she could retain sanity, she found herself deprived not only of cocaine, but also of malourea. Margaret Halley was her last hope, and to Margaret she hastened on the day before the tragedy which was destined to bring to light the sinister operations of the Kazmah group.
She was on the brink of a breakdown. Insomnia, which had recently resisted dangerously high doses of sleeping pills, was taking a toll on her mind and body. With a headache so severe that she often questioned how long she could stay sane, she realized she was not only without cocaine but also without her other medication. Margaret Halley was her last hope, and she rushed to see Margaret the day before the tragedy that would reveal the dark activities of the Kazmah group.
Although, perhaps mercifully, she was unaware of the fact, representatives of Spinker’s Agency had been following her during the whole of the preceding fortnight. That Rita was in desperate trouble of some kind her husband had not failed to perceive, and her reticence had quite naturally led him to a certain conclusion. He had sought to win her confidence by every conceivable means and had failed. At last had come doubt—and the hateful interview with Spinker.
Although, maybe thankfully, she didn’t realize it, people from Spinker’s Agency had been tracking her for the entire previous two weeks. Her husband had noticed that Rita was in some serious trouble, and her silence had understandably led him to a conclusion. He had tried every possible way to gain her trust but had failed. Finally, doubt had set in—and the unpleasant meeting with Spinker.
As Rita turned in at the doorway below Margaret’s flat, then, Brisley was lighting a cigarette in the shelter of a porch nearly opposite, and Gunn was not far away.
As Rita approached the doorway under Margaret’s apartment, Brisley was lighting a cigarette in the cover of a porch almost directly across, and Gunn was nearby.
Margaret immediately perceived that her friend’s condition was alarming. But she realized that whatever the cause to which it might be due, it gave her the opportunity for which she had been waiting. She wrote a prescription containing one grain of cocaine, but declined firmly to issue others unless Rita authorized her, in writing, to undertake a cure of the drug habit.
Margaret quickly recognized that her friend's situation was serious. However, she understood that no matter the reason behind it, this was the chance she had been hoping for. She wrote a prescription with one grain of cocaine but firmly refused to write any others unless Rita gave her written permission to help with her drug addiction.
Rita’s disjointed statements pointed to a conspiracy of some kind on the part of those who had been supplying her with drugs, but Margaret knew from experience that to exhibit curiosity in regard to the matter would be merely to provoke evasions.
Rita’s scattered comments suggested some sort of conspiracy from the people who had been giving her drugs, but Margaret knew from experience that showing interest in the issue would only lead to evasions.
A hopeless day and a pain-racked, sleepless night found Kazmah’s unhappy victim in the mood for any measure, however desperate, which should promise even temporary relief. Monte Irvin went out very early, and at about eleven o’clock Rita rang up Kazmah’s, but only to be informed by Rashîd, who replied, that Kazmah was still away. “This evening he tell me that he see your friend if he come, my lady.” As if the Fates sought to test her endurance to the utmost, Quentin Gray called shortly afterwards and invited her to dine with him and go to a theatre that evening.
A hopeless day and a pain-filled, sleepless night left Kazmah’s unhappy victim desperate for any solution, no matter how extreme, that promised even a moment of relief. Monte Irvin left very early, and around eleven o’clock, Rita called Kazmah’s, only to be told by Rashîd, who answered, that Kazmah was still away. “This evening he told me he would see your friend if he comes, my lady.” As if the Fates were testing her endurance to the limit, Quentin Gray called shortly after and invited her to dinner and then to a theater that evening.
For five age-long seconds Rita hesitated. If no plan offered itself by nightfall she knew that her last scruple would be conquered. “After all,” whispered a voice within her brain, “Quentin is a man. Even if I took him to Kazmah’s and he was in some way induced to try opium, or even cocaine, he would probably never become addicted to drug-taking. But I should have done my part—”
For five long seconds, Rita hesitated. If no plan came to mind by nightfall, she knew her last hesitation would fade away. “After all,” a voice in her head whispered, “Quentin is a man. Even if I took him to Kazmah’s and somehow got him to try opium or even cocaine, he probably wouldn’t end up addicted to drugs. But at least I would have done my part—”
“Very well, Quentin,” she heard herself saying aloud. “Will you call for me?”
“Alright, Quentin,” she heard herself say. “Will you come get me?”
But when he had gone Rita sat for more than half an hour, quite still, her hands clenched and her face a tragic mask. (Gunn, of Spinker’s Agency, reported telephonically to Monte Irvin in the City that the Hon. Quentin Gray had called and had remained about twenty-five minutes; that he had proceeded to the Prince’s Restaurant, and from there to Mudie’s, where he had booked a box at the Gaiety Theatre.)
But after he left, Rita sat quietly for over half an hour, her hands clenched and her face a look of despair. (Gunn, from Spinker’s Agency, reported by phone to Monte Irvin in the City that the Hon. Quentin Gray had visited and stayed for about twenty-five minutes; that he then went to the Prince’s Restaurant, and from there to Mudie’s, where he booked a box at the Gaiety Theatre.)
Towards the fall of dusk the more dreadful symptoms which attend upon a sudden cessation of the use of cocaine by a victim of cocainophagia began to assert themselves again. Rita searched wildly in the lining of her jewel-case to discover if even a milligram of the drug had by chance fallen there from the little gold box. But the quest was in vain.
Towards dusk, the more severe symptoms that come with suddenly stopping cocaine use for someone addicted to it began to surface again. Rita frantically rummaged through her jewelry box, hoping to find even a milligram of the drug that might have accidentally fallen from the small gold container. But her search was fruitless.
As a final resort she determined to go to Margaret Halley again.
As a last option, she decided to visit Margaret Halley again.
She hurried to Dover Street, and her last hope was shattered. Margaret was out, and Janet had no idea when she was likely to return. Rita had much ado to prevent herself from bursting into tears. She scribbled a few lines, without quite knowing what she was writing, sealed the paper in an envelope, and left it on Margaret’s table.
She rushed to Dover Street, and her last hope was crushed. Margaret was away, and Janet had no clue when she might come back. Rita struggled to keep herself from breaking down in tears. She jotted down a few lines, not really aware of what she was writing, sealed the note in an envelope, and left it on Margaret’s table.
Of returning to Prince’s Gate and dressing for the evening she had only a hazy impression. The hammer-beats in her head were depriving her of reasoning power, and she felt cold, numbed, although a big fire blazed in her room. Then as she sat before her mirror, drearily wondering if her face really looked as drawn and haggard as the image in the glass, or if definite delusions were beginning, Nina came in and spoke to her. Some moments elapsed before Rita could grasp the meaning of the girl’s words.
Of going back to Prince’s Gate and getting ready for the evening, she only had a vague memory. The pounding in her head was clouding her judgment, and she felt cold and numb, even though a big fire was roaring in her room. Then, as she sat in front of her mirror, gloomily questioning whether her face really looked as pale and worn as the reflection in the glass, or if she was starting to have real delusions, Nina came in and talked to her. It took a few moments for Rita to understand what the girl was saying.
“Sir Lucien Pyne has rung up, Madam, and wishes to speak to you.”
“Sir Lucien Pyne has called, ma'am, and wants to speak with you.”
Sir Lucien! Sir Lucien had come back? Rita experienced a swift return of feverish energy. Half dressed as she was, and without pausing to take a wrap, she ran out to the telephone.
Sir Lucien! Sir Lucien was back? Rita felt a surge of intense energy. Half-dressed and without stopping to grab a coat, she dashed to the phone.
Never had a man’s voice sounded so sweet as that of Sir Lucien when he spoke across the wires. He was at Albemarle Street, and Rita, wasting no time in explanations, begged him to await her there. In another ten minutes she had completed her toilette and had sent Nina to ’phone for a cab. (One of the minor details of his wife’s behavior which latterly had aroused Irvin’s distrust was her frequent employment of public vehicles in preference to either of the cars.)
Never had a man’s voice sounded so sweet as Sir Lucien’s when he spoke over the phone. He was at Albemarle Street, and without wasting time on explanations, Rita asked him to wait there. In another ten minutes, she finished getting ready and sent Nina to call for a cab. (One of the minor details of his wife’s behavior that had recently raised Irvin’s suspicions was her frequent use of public transportation instead of either of their cars.)
Quentin Gray she had quite forgotten, until, as she was about to leave:
Quentin Gray, she had completely forgotten about, until just as she was about to leave:
“Is there any message for Mr. Gray, Madam?” inquired Nina naively.
“Is there a message for Mr. Gray, ma'am?” Nina asked innocently.
“Oh!” cried Rita. “Of course! Quick! Give me some paper and a pencil.”
“Oh!” exclaimed Rita. “Of course! Quick! Hand me some paper and a pencil.”
She wrote a hasty note, merely asking Gray to proceed to the restaurant, where she promised to join him, left it in charge of the maid, and hurried off to Albemarle Street.
She quickly wrote a note, just telling Gray to go to the restaurant, where she promised to meet him, left it with the maid, and rushed off to Albemarle Street.
Mareno, the silent, yellow-faced servant who had driven the car on the night of Rita’s first visit to Limehouse, admitted her. He showed her immediately into the lofty study, where Sir Lucien awaited.
Mareno, the quiet servant with a yellowish face who drove the car on the night of Rita's first visit to Limehouse, let her in. He immediately took her to the spacious study, where Sir Lucien was waiting.
“Oh, Lucy—Lucy!” she cried, almost before the door had closed behind Mareno. “I am desperate—desperate!”
“Oh, Lucy—Lucy!” she exclaimed, almost before the door had shut behind Mareno. “I’m desperate—totally desperate!”
Sir Lucien placed a chair for her. His face looked very drawn and grim. But Rita was in too highly strung a condition to observe this fact, or indeed to observe anything.
Sir Lucien pulled out a chair for her. His face appeared very tense and serious. But Rita was too anxious to notice this, or really anything at all.
“Tell me,” he said gently.
“Tell me,” he said softly.
And in a torrent of disconnected, barely coherent language, the tortured woman told him of Kazmah’s attempt to force her to lure Quentin Gray into the drug coterie. Sir Lucien stood behind her chair, and the icy reserve which habitually rendered his face an impenetrable mask deserted him as the story of Rita’s treatment at the hands of the Egyptian of Bond Street was unfolded in all its sordid hideousness. Rita’s soft, musical voice, for which of old she had been famous, shook and wavered; her pose, her twitching gestures, all told of a nervous agony bordering on prostration or worse. Finally:
And in a rush of disconnected, barely coherent words, the tormented woman revealed Kazmah’s attempt to make her lure Quentin Gray into the drug ring. Sir Lucien stood behind her chair, and the icy calm that usually made his face a hard-to-read mask faded away as the account of Rita’s treatment at the hands of the Egyptian on Bond Street unfolded in all its disturbing detail. Rita’s once soft and musical voice, for which she had been well-known, trembled and faltered; her stance, her erratic movements, all showed signs of a nervous distress that was almost collapsing her or worse. Finally:
“He dare not refuse you!” she cried. “Ring him up and insist upon him seeing me tonight!”
“He can’t say no to you!” she exclaimed. “Call him up and make him meet me tonight!”
“I will see him, Rita.”
"I'll see him, Rita."
She turned to him, wild-eyed.
She turned to him, wide-eyed.
“You shall not! You shall not!” she said. “I am going to speak to that man face to face, and if he is human he must listen to me. Oh! I have realized the hold he has upon me, Lucy! I know what it means, this disappearance of all the others who used to sell what Kazmah sells. If I am to suffer, he shall not escape! I swear it. Either he listens to me tonight or I go straight to the police!”
“You can’t! You can’t!” she said. “I’m going to speak to that man in person, and if he’s human, he has to listen to me. Oh! I’ve realized the power he has over me, Lucy! I understand what this means, this disappearance of everyone else who used to sell what Kazmah sells. If I have to suffer, he won’t get away with it! I swear it. Either he listens to me tonight, or I go straight to the police!”
“Be calm, little girl,” whispered Sir Lucien, and he laid his hand upon her shoulder.
“Be calm, little girl,” whispered Sir Lucien, and he placed his hand on her shoulder.
But she leapt up, her pupils suddenly dilating and her delicate nostrils twitching in a manner which unmistakably pointed to the impossibility of thwarting her if sanity were to be retained.
But she jumped up, her eyes widening and her delicate nostrils quivering in a way that clearly showed it would be impossible to stop her if we wanted to keep our sanity.
“Ring him up, Lucy,” she repeated in a low voice. “He is there. Now that I have someone behind me I see my way at last!”
“Call him, Lucy,” she said quietly. “He’s there. Now that I have support, I can finally see my way forward!”
“There may, nevertheless, be a better way,” said Sir Lucien; but he added quickly: “Very well, dear, I will do as you wish. I have a little cocaine, which I will give you.”
“There might be a better way,” said Sir Lucien; but he quickly added, “Alright, dear, I’ll do what you want. I have a little cocaine that I can give you.”
He went out to the telephone, carefully closing the study door.
He went out to the phone, making sure to close the study door carefully.
That he had counted upon the influence of the drug to reduce Rita to a more reasonable frame of mind was undoubtedly the fact, for presently as they proceeded on foot towards old Bond Street he reverted to something like his old ironical manner. But Rita’s determination was curiously fixed. Unmoved by every kind of appeal, she proceeded to the appointment which Sir Lucien had made—ignorant of that which Fate held in store for her—and Sir Lucien, also humanly blind, walked on to meet his death.
That he was relying on the drug to calm Rita down was clearly true, as they walked toward old Bond Street and he returned to his usual ironic self. But Rita was strangely resolute. Unmoved by any kind of persuasion, she went to the meeting that Sir Lucien had arranged—unaware of what Fate had in store for her—and Sir Lucien, also oblivious, walked on towards his own end.
CHAPTER XXIII.
CHIEF INSPECTOR KERRY RESIGNS
“Come in,” said the Assistant Commissioner. The door opened and Chief Inspector Kerry entered. His face was as fresh-looking, his attire as spruce and his eyes were as bright, as though he had slept well, enjoyed his bath and partaken of an excellent breakfast. Whereas he had not been to bed during the preceding twenty-four hours, had breakfasted upon biscuits and coffee, and had spent the night and early morning in ceaseless toil. Nevertheless he had found time to visit a hairdressing saloon, for he prided himself upon the nicety of his personal appearance.
“Come in,” said the Assistant Commissioner. The door opened and Chief Inspector Kerry walked in. His face looked fresh, his outfit was sharp, and his eyes were bright, as if he had slept well, enjoyed a bath, and had a great breakfast. In reality, he had not slept in the last twenty-four hours, had eaten only biscuits and coffee for breakfast, and had spent the night and early morning working non-stop. Still, he had made time to visit a hair salon because he took pride in his personal appearance.
He laid his hat, cane and overall upon a chair, and from a pocket of his reefer jacket took out a big notebook.
He placed his hat, cane, and coat on a chair, and pulled out a large notebook from a pocket of his jacket.
“Good morning, sir,” he said.
"Good morning, sir," he said.
“Good morning, Chief Inspector,” replied the Assistant Commissioner. “Pray be seated. No doubt”—he suppressed a weary sigh—“you have a long report to make. I observe that some of the papers have the news of Sir Lucien Pyne’s death.”
“Good morning, Chief Inspector,” replied the Assistant Commissioner. “Please, have a seat. I'm sure”—he stifled a tired sigh—“you have a lengthy report to share. I notice that some of the papers have the news about Sir Lucien Pyne’s death.”
Chief Inspector Kerry smiled savagely.
Inspector Kerry smiled fiercely.
“Twenty pressmen are sitting downstairs,” he said “waiting for particulars. One of them got into my room.” He opened his notebook. “He didn’t stay long.”
“Twenty reporters are sitting downstairs,” he said, “waiting for details. One of them came into my room.” He opened his notebook. “He didn’t stay long.”
The Assistant Commissioner gazed wearily at his blotting-pad, striking imaginary chords upon the table-edge with his large widely extended fingers. He cleared his throat.
The Assistant Commissioner wearily stared at his blotting pad, tapping imaginary chords on the edge of the table with his large, spread-out fingers. He cleared his throat.
“Er—Chief Inspector,” he said, “I fully recognize the difficulties which—you follow me? But the Press is the Press. Neither you nor I could hope to battle against such an institution even if we desired to do so. Where active resistance is useless, a little tact—you quite understand?”
“Um—Chief Inspector,” he said, “I completely understand the challenges which—you get what I mean? But the Press is the Press. Neither you nor I could hope to fight against such an institution even if we wanted to. When direct resistance is pointless, a little tact—you understand, right?”
“Quite, sir. Rely upon me,” replied Kerry. “But I didn’t mean to open my mouth until I had reported to you. Now, sir, here is a précis of evidence, nearly complete, written out clearly by Sergeant Coombes. You would probably prefer to read it?”
“Sure, sir. You can count on me,” replied Kerry. “But I didn’t intend to say anything until I had reported to you. Now, sir, here’s a summary of the evidence, almost complete, written clearly by Sergeant Coombes. You’d probably like to read it?”
“Yes, yes, I will read it. But has Sergeant Coombes been on duty all night?”
“Yes, yes, I’ll read it. But has Sergeant Coombes been on duty all night?”
“He has, sir, and so have I. Sergeant Coombes went home an hour ago.”
“He has, sir, and so have I. Sergeant Coombes went home an hour ago.”
“Ah,” murmured the Assistant Commissioner
“Ah,” said the Assistant Commissioner
He took the notebook from Kerry, and resting his head upon his hand began to read. Kerry sat very upright in his chair, chewing slowly and watching the profile of the reader with his unwavering steel-blue eyes. The reading was twice punctuated by telephone messages, but the Assistant Commissioner apparently possessed the Napoleonic faculty of doing two things at once, for his gaze travelled uninterruptedly along the lines of the report throughout the time that he issued telephonic instructions.
He took the notebook from Kerry and, resting his head on his hand, started to read. Kerry sat up straight in his chair, chewing slowly and watching the reader's profile with his steady steel-blue eyes. The reading was interrupted twice by phone messages, but the Assistant Commissioner seemed to have the ability to multitask like Napoleon, as his gaze continued to follow the lines of the report while he gave phone instructions.
When he had arrived at the final page of Coombes’ neat, schoolboy writing, he did not look up for a minute or more, continuing to rest his head in the palm of his hand. Then:
When he reached the last page of Coombes' neat, schoolboy handwriting, he didn't look up for a minute or more, keeping his head cradled in his hand. Then:
“So far you have not succeeded in establishing the identity of the missing man, Kazmah?” he said.
“So far you haven't managed to figure out who the missing man, Kazmah, is?” he said.
“Not so far, sir,” replied Kerry, enunciating the words with characteristic swift precision, each syllable distinct as the rap of a typewriter. “Inspector Whiteleaf, of Vine Street, has questioned all constables in the Piccadilly area, and we have seen members of the staffs of many shops and offices in the neighborhood, but no one is familiar with the appearance of the missing man.”
“Not too far, sir,” replied Kerry, clearly articulating each word with his usual quick precision, every syllable sharp like the sound of a typewriter. “Inspector Whiteleaf from Vine Street has asked all the constables in the Piccadilly area, and we've talked to staff members from several shops and offices nearby, but no one recognizes the appearance of the missing man.”
“Ah—now, the Egyptian servant?”
“Ah—so, the Egyptian servant?”
Inspector Kerry moved his shoulders restlessly.
Inspector Kerry shifted his shoulders restlessly.
“Rashîd is his name. Many of the people in the neighborhood knew him by sight, and at five o’clock this morning one of my assistants had the good luck to find out, from an Arab coffee-house keeper named Abdulla, where Rashîd lived. He paid a visit to the place—it’s off the West India Dock Road—half an hour later. But Rashîd had gone. I regret to report that all traces of him have been lost.”
“Rashîd is his name. Many people in the neighborhood recognized him, and at five o’clock this morning, one of my assistants got lucky and learned from an Arab coffee-shop owner named Abdulla where Rashîd lived. He visited the place—it’s off the West India Dock Road—half an hour later. But Rashîd had already left. I’m sorry to say that all traces of him have vanished.”
“Ah—considering this circumstance side by side with the facts that no scrap of evidence has come to light in the Kazmah premises and that the late Sir Lucien’s private books and papers cannot be found, what do you deduce, Chief Inspector?”
“Ah—given this situation alongside the facts that no evidence has surfaced in the Kazmah premises and that the late Sir Lucien’s private books and papers are missing, what do you conclude, Chief Inspector?”
“My report indicates what I deduce, sir! An accomplice of Kazmah’s must have been in Sir Lucien’s household! Kazmah and Mrs. Irvin can only have left the premises by going up to the roof and across the leads to Sir Lucien’s flat in Albemarle Street. I shall charge the man Juan Mareno.”
“My report shows what I’ve concluded, sir! An accomplice of Kazmah’s must have been in Sir Lucien’s household! Kazmah and Mrs. Irvin must have left the premises by going up to the roof and crossing over to Sir Lucien’s flat on Albemarle Street. I will accuse the man Juan Mareno.”
“What has he to say?” murmured the Assistant Commissioner, absently turning over the pages of the notebook. “Ah, yes. ‘Claims to be a citizen of the United States but has produced no papers. Engaged by Sir Lucien Pyne in San Francisco. Professes to have no evidence to offer. Admitted Mrs. Monte Irvin to Sir Lucien’s flat on night of murder. Sir Lucien and Mrs. Irvin went out together shortly afterwards, and Sir Lucien ordered him (Mareno) to go for the car to garage in South Audley Street and drive to club, where Sir Lucien proposed to dine. Mareno claims to have followed instructions. After waiting near club for an hour, learned from hall porter that Sir Lucien had not been there that evening. Drove car back to garage and returned to Albemarle Street shortly after eight o’clock.’ H’m. Is this confirmed in any way?”
“What does he have to say?” murmured the Assistant Commissioner, absentmindedly flipping through the pages of the notebook. “Ah, yes. ‘Claims to be a citizen of the United States but has provided no documents. Hired by Sir Lucien Pyne in San Francisco. Says he has no evidence to present. Let Mrs. Monte Irvin into Sir Lucien’s flat on the night of the murder. Sir Lucien and Mrs. Irvin left together shortly afterward, and Sir Lucien told him (Mareno) to get the car from the garage on South Audley Street and drive to the club where Sir Lucien intended to have dinner. Mareno says he followed orders. After waiting near the club for an hour, he learned from the hall porter that Sir Lucien hadn’t been there that evening. He returned the car to the garage and went back to Albemarle Street shortly after eight o’clock.’ H’m. Is this confirmed in any way?”
Kerry’s teeth snapped together viciously.
Kerry’s teeth clicked together fiercely.
“Up to a point it is, sir. The club porter remembers Mareno inquiring about Sir Lucien, and the people at the garage testify that he took out the car and returned it as stated.”
“Up to a point it is, sir. The club porter remembers Mareno asking about Sir Lucien, and the people at the garage confirm that he took out the car and brought it back as he said he would.”
“No one has come forward who actually saw him waiting outside the club?”
“No one has come forward who actually saw him waiting outside the club?”
“No one. But unfortunately it was a dark, misty night, and cars waiting for club members stand in a narrow side turning. Mareno is a surly brute, and he might have waited an hour without speaking to a soul. Unless another chauffeur happened to notice and recognize the car nobody would be any wiser.”
“No one. But unfortunately, it was a dark, foggy night, and cars waiting for club members were lined up in a narrow side street. Mareno is a grumpy guy, and he could have sat there for an hour without talking to anyone. Unless another driver happened to see and recognize the car, nobody would be the wiser.”
The Assistant Commissioner sighed, glancing up for the first time.
The Assistant Commissioner sighed and looked up for the first time.
“You don’t think he waited outside the club at all?” he said.
“You don’t think he waited outside the club at all?” he asked.
“I don’t, sir!” rapped Kerry.
“I don’t, sir!” snapped Kerry.
The Assistant Commissioner rested his head upon his hand again.
The Assistant Commissioner rested his head on his hand again.
“It doesn’t seem to be germane to your case, Chief Inspector, in any event. There is no question of an alibi. Sir Lucien’s wrist-watch was broken at seven-fifteen—evidently at the time of his death; and this man Mareno does not claim to have left the flat until after that hour.”
“It doesn’t seem relevant to your case, Chief Inspector, anyway. There’s no question of an alibi. Sir Lucien’s wristwatch was broken at seven-fifteen—clearly at the time of his death; and this man Mareno doesn’t say he left the apartment until after that hour.”
“I know it, sir,” said Kerry. “He took out the car at half-past seven. What I want to know is where he went to!”
“I know it, sir,” said Kerry. “He took the car at seven-thirty. What I want to know is where he went!”
The Assistant Commissioner glanced rapidly into the speaker’s fierce eyes.
The Assistant Commissioner quickly looked into the speaker’s intense eyes.
“From what you have gathered respecting the appearance of Kazmah, does it seem possible that Mareno may be Kazmah?”
“Based on what you’ve learned about Kazmah’s appearance, do you think it’s possible that Mareno could be Kazmah?”
“It does not, sir. Kazmah has been described to me, at first hand and at second hand. All descriptions tally in one respect: Kazmah has remarkably large eyes. In Miss Halley’s evidence you will note that she refers to them as ‘larger than any human eyes I have ever seen.’ Now, Mareno has eyes like a pig!”
“It doesn't, sir. I've heard about Kazmah from both direct and indirect sources. All descriptions agree on one point: Kazmah has extremely large eyes. In Miss Halley’s testimony, you'll see that she says they are ‘larger than any human eyes I've ever seen.’ Now, Mareno has pig-like eyes!”
“Then I take it you are charging him as accessory?”
“Then I assume you are charging him as an accessory?”
“Exactly, sir. Somebody got Kazmah and Mrs. Irvin away, and it can only have been Mareno. Sir Lucien had no other resident servant; he was a man who lived almost entirely at restaurants and clubs. Again, somebody cleaned up his papers, and it was somebody who knew where to look for them.”
“Exactly, sir. Someone got Kazmah and Mrs. Irvin out of here, and it must have been Mareno. Sir Lucien didn’t have any other live-in staff; he was someone who mostly spent his time at restaurants and clubs. Plus, someone went through his papers, and it was someone who knew exactly where to find them.”
“Quite so—quite so,” murmured the Assistant Commissioner. “Of course, we shall learn today something of his affairs from his banker. He must have banked somewhere. But surely, Chief Inspector, there is a safe or private bureau in his flat?”
“Absolutely—absolutely,” the Assistant Commissioner responded quietly. “We’ll definitely find out some details about his finances from his banker today. He must have banked somewhere. But surely, Chief Inspector, there’s a safe or private drawer in his apartment?”
“There is, sir,” said Kerry grimly; “a safe. I had it opened at six o’clock this morning. It had been hastily cleaned out; not a doubt of it. I expect Sir Lucien carried the keys on his person. You will remember, sir, that his pockets had been emptied?”
“There is, sir,” Kerry said seriously; “a safe. I had it opened at six o’clock this morning. It had been quickly cleared out; no doubt about it. I think Sir Lucien had the keys on him. You remember, sir, that his pockets were empty?”
“H’m,” mused the Assistant Commissioner. “This Cubanis Cigarette Company, Chief Inspector?”
“Hm,” pondered the Assistant Commissioner. “This Cubanis Cigarette Company, Chief Inspector?”
“Dummy goods!” rapped Kerry. “A blind. Just a back entrance to Kazmah’s office. Premises were leased on behalf of an agent. This agent—a reputable man of business—paid the rent quarterly. I’ve seen him.”
“Dummy goods!” Kerry said sharply. “A blind. Just a back entrance to Kazmah’s office. The premises were leased through an agent. This agent—a reliable businessman—paid the rent every three months. I’ve seen him.”
“And who was his client?” asked the Assistant Commissioner, displaying a faint trace of interest.
“And who was his client?” asked the Assistant Commissioner, showing a slight hint of interest.
“A certain Mr. Isaacs!”
“Mr. Isaacs!”
“Who can be traced?”
"Who can we track?"
“Who can’t be traced!”
“Who can’t be found!”
“His checks?”
“His payments?”
Chief Inspector Kerry smiled, so that his large white teeth gleamed savagely.
Chief Inspector Kerry smiled, revealing his bright white teeth in a sharp grin.
“Mr. Isaacs represented himself as a dealer in Covent Garden who was leasing the office for a lady friend, and who desired, for domestic reasons, to cover his tracks. As ready money in large amounts changes hands in the market, Mr. Isaacs paid ready money to the agent. Beyond doubt the real source of the ready money was Kazmah’s.”
“Mr. Isaacs claimed to be a dealer in Covent Garden who was renting the office for a female friend and wanted to keep things under the radar for personal reasons. Since large sums of cash often exchange hands in the market, Mr. Isaacs paid cash directly to the agent. There’s no doubt that the actual source of the cash was Kazmah’s.”
“But his address?”
"But what's his address?"
“A hotel in Covent Garden.”
“A hotel in Covent Garden.”
“Where he lives?”
“Where does he live?”
“Where he is known to the booking-clerk, a girl who allowed him to have letters addressed there. A man of smoke, sir, acting on behalf of someone in the background.”
“Where he is known to the booking clerk, a girl who let him have letters sent there. A shady guy, sir, working for someone behind the scenes.”
“Ah! and these Bond Street premises have been occupied by Kazmah for the past eight years?”
“Ah! So these Bond Street premises have been occupied by Kazmah for the past eight years?”
“So I am told. I have yet to see representatives of the landlord. I may add that Sir Lucien Pyne had lived in Albemarle Street for about the same time.”
“So I’ve been told. I haven’t seen any representatives of the landlord yet. I should mention that Sir Lucien Pyne lived on Albemarle Street for about the same amount of time.”
Wearily raising his head:
Weary, he lifted his head:
“The point is certainly significant,” said the Assistant Commissioner. “Now we come to the drug traffic, Chief Inspector. You have found no trace of drugs on the premises?”
“The point is definitely important,” said the Assistant Commissioner. “Now we get to the drug trade, Chief Inspector. Have you found any evidence of drugs on the property?”
“Not a grain, sir!”
“Not a single grain, sir!”
“In the office of the cigarette firm?”
“In the office of the cigarette company?”
“No.”
“No.”
“By the way, was there no staff attached to the latter concern?”
“By the way, was there no staff assigned to that matter?”
Kerry chewed viciously.
Kerry chewed intensely.
“No business of any kind seems to have been done there,” he replied. “An office-boy employed by the solicitor on the same floor as Kazmah has seen a man and also a woman, go up to the third floor on several occasions, and he seems to think they went to the Cubanis office. But he’s not sure, and he can give no useful description of the parties, anyway. Nobody in the building has ever seen the door open before this morning.”
“No business of any kind appears to have taken place there,” he replied. “An office boy who works for the lawyer on the same floor as Kazmah has noticed a man and a woman going up to the third floor several times, and he thinks they went to the Cubanis office. But he’s not certain, and he can’t provide any useful descriptions of them, anyway. Nobody in the building has ever seen the door open before this morning.”
The Assistant Commissioner sighed yet more wearily.
The Assistant Commissioner let out another tired sigh.
“Apart from the suspicions of Miss Margaret Halley, you have no sound basis for supposing that Kazmah dealt in prohibited drugs?” he inquired.
“Apart from Miss Margaret Halley's suspicions, do you have any solid reason to think that Kazmah was dealing in illegal drugs?” he asked.
“The evidence of Miss Halley, the letter left for her by Mrs. Irvin, and the fact that Mrs. Irvin said, in the presence of Mr. Quentin Gray, that she had ‘a particular reason’ for seeing Kazmah, point to it unmistakably, sir. Then, I have seen Mrs. Irvin’s maid. (Mr. Monte Irvin is still too unwell to be interrogated.) The girl was very frightened, but she admitted outright that she had been in the habit of going regularly to Kazmah for certain perfumes. She wouldn’t admit that she knew the flasks contained cocaine or veronal, but she did admit that her mistress had been addicted to the drug habit for several years. It began when she was on the stage.”
“The evidence from Miss Halley, the letter left for her by Mrs. Irvin, and the fact that Mrs. Irvin said in front of Mr. Quentin Gray that she had ‘a particular reason’ for seeing Kazmah all point to the truth, sir. I've also spoken with Mrs. Irvin’s maid. (Mr. Monte Irvin is still too ill to be questioned.) The girl was very scared, but she openly admitted that she regularly went to Kazmah for certain perfumes. She wouldn’t say that she knew the flasks contained cocaine or veronal, but she did admit that her mistress had been struggling with drug addiction for several years. It started when she was on stage.”
“Ah, yes,” murmured the Assistant Commissioner; “she was Rita Dresden, was she not—The Maid of the Masque? A very pretty and talented actress. A pity—a great pity. So the girl, characteristically, is trying to save herself?”
“Ah, yes,” murmured the Assistant Commissioner; “she was Rita Dresden, right—The Maid of the Masque? A very attractive and talented actress. Such a shame—a real shame. So the girl, true to form, is trying to save herself?”
“She is,” said Kerry grimly. “But it cuts no ice. There is another point. After this report was made out, a message reached me from Miss Halley, as a result of which I visited Mr. Quentin Gray early this morning.”
“She is,” Kerry said seriously. “But that doesn’t matter. There’s another point. After this report was finished, I got a message from Miss Halley, which led me to visit Mr. Quentin Gray early this morning.”
“Dear, dear,” sighed the Assistant Commissioner, “your intense zeal and activity are admirable, Chief Inspector, but appalling. And what did you learn?”
“Dear, dear,” sighed the Assistant Commissioner, “your intense enthusiasm and effort are impressive, Chief Inspector, but overwhelming. And what did you find out?”
From an inside pocket Chief Inspector Kerry took out a plain brown paper packet containing several cigarettes and laid the packet on the table.
From an inside pocket, Chief Inspector Kerry pulled out a plain brown paper packet filled with several cigarettes and placed the packet on the table.
“I got these, sir,” he said grimly. “They were left at Mr. Gray’s some weeks ago by the late Sir Lucien. They are doped.”
“I got these, sir,” he said seriously. “They were left at Mr. Gray’s a few weeks ago by the late Sir Lucien. They’re drugged.”
The Assistant Commissioner, his head resting upon his hand, gazed abstractedly at the packet. “If only you could trace the source of supply,” he murmured.
The Assistant Commissioner, resting his head on his hand, stared absentmindedly at the packet. "If only you could find out where it came from," he murmured.
“That brings me to my last point, sir. From Mrs. Irvin’s maid I learned that her mistress was acquainted with a certain Mrs. Sin.”
"That brings me to my last point, sir. From Mrs. Irvin’s maid, I found out that her employer knew a certain Mrs. Sin."
“Mrs. Sin? Incredible name.”
“Mrs. Sin? Awesome name.”
“She’s a woman reputed to be married to a Chinaman. Inspector Whiteleaf, of Vine Street, knows her by sight as one of the night-club birds—a sort of mysterious fungus, sir, flowering in the dark and fattening on gilded fools. Unless I’m greatly mistaken, Mrs. Sin is the link between the doped cigarettes and the missing Kazmah.”
“She’s a woman known to be married to a Chinese man. Inspector Whiteleaf from Vine Street recognizes her as one of the night-club women—a kind of mysterious fungus, sir, thriving in the dark and feeding on foolish rich people. Unless I’m very wrong, Mrs. Sin is the connection between the drugged cigarettes and the missing Kazmah.”
“Does anyone know where she lives?”
“Does anyone know where she lives?”
“Lots of ’em know!” snapped Kerry. “But it’s making them speak.”
“Many of them know!” snapped Kerry. “But it’s making them talk.”
“To whom do you more particularly refer, Chief Inspector?”
“To whom are you specifically referring, Chief Inspector?”
“To the moneyed asses and the brainless women belonging to a certain West End set, sir,” said Kerry savagely. “They go in for every monstrosity from Buenos Ayres, Port Said and Pekin. They get up dances that would make a wooden horse blush. They eat hashish and they smoke opium. They inject morphine, and they would have their hair dyed blue if they heard it was ‘being done.’”
“To the rich fools and the clueless women from a certain West End crowd, sir,” Kerry said angrily. “They indulge in every weird trend from Buenos Aires, Port Said, and Beijing. They throw parties that would embarrass a wooden horse. They eat hashish and smoke opium. They inject morphine, and they would dye their hair blue if they heard it was ‘the thing to do.’”
“Ah,” sighed the Assistant Commissioner, “a very delicate and complex case, Chief Inspector. The agony of mind which Mr. Irvin must be suffering is too horrible for one to contemplate. An admirable man, too; honorable and generous. I can conceive no theory to account for the disappearance of Mrs. Irvin other than that she was a party to the murder.”
“Ah,” sighed the Assistant Commissioner, “this is a very delicate and complicated case, Chief Inspector. The mental anguish that Mr. Irvin must be experiencing is too dreadful to imagine. He’s a remarkable man, too; honorable and generous. I can't come up with any explanation for Mrs. Irvin’s disappearance other than that she was involved in the murder.”
“No, sir,” said Kerry guardedly. “But we have the dope clue to work on. That the Chinese receive stuff in the East End and that it’s sold in the West End every constable in the force is well aware. Leman Street is getting busy, and every shady case in the Piccadilly area will be beaten up within the next twenty-four hours, too. It’s purely departmental, sir, from now onwards, and merely a question of time. Therefore I don’t doubt the issue.”
“No, sir,” Kerry replied cautiously. “But we have the drug lead to follow. Everyone on the force knows that the Chinese get shipments in the East End and that they’re sold in the West End. Leman Street is getting busy, and every shady case in the Piccadilly area will be dealt with in the next twenty-four hours, too. This is strictly a departmental matter from here on out, and it’s just a matter of time. So, I have no doubts about the outcome.”
Kerry paused, cleared his throat, and produced a foolscap envelope which he laid upon the table before the Assistant Commissioner.
Kerry paused, cleared his throat, and took out a large envelope that he placed on the table in front of the Assistant Commissioner.
“With very deep regret, sir,” he said, “after a long and agreeable association with the Criminal Investigation Department, I have to tender you this.”
“I'm very sorry, sir,” he said, “after a long and pleasant time with the Criminal Investigation Department, I have to give you this.”
The Assistant Commissioner took up the envelope and stared at it vaguely.
The Assistant Commissioner picked up the envelope and looked at it blankly.
“Ah, yes, Chief Inspector,” he murmured. “Perhaps I fail entirely to follow you; I am somewhat over-worked, as you know. What does this envelope contain?”
“Ah, yes, Chief Inspector,” he said softly. “Maybe I’m not quite understanding you; I’ve been a bit overwhelmed, as you know. What’s in this envelope?”
“My resignation, sir,” replied Kerry.
"My resignation, sir," Kerry replied.
CHAPTER XXIV.
TO INTRODUCE 719
Some moments of silence followed. Sounds of traffic from the Embankment penetrated dimly to the room of the Assistant Commissioner; ringing of tram bells and that vague sustained noise which is created by the whirring of countless wheels along hard pavements. Finally:
Some moments of silence passed. The sounds of traffic from the Embankment faintly reached the Assistant Commissioner's room; the ringing of tram bells and that vague, constant noise created by the spinning of countless wheels on hard pavement. Finally:
“You have selected a curious moment to retire, Chief Inspector,” said the Assistant Commissioner. “Your prospects were never better. No doubt you have considered the question of your pension?”
“You’ve picked a strange time to retire, Chief Inspector,” said the Assistant Commissioner. “Your future was looking bright. I assume you’ve thought about your pension?”
“I know what I’m giving up, sir,” replied Kerry.
“I know what I'm giving up, sir,” Kerry replied.
The Assistant Commissioner slowly revolved in his chair and gazed sadly at the speaker. Chief Inspector Kerry met his glance with that fearless, unflinching stare which lent him so formidable an appearance.
The Assistant Commissioner slowly turned in his chair and looked sadly at the speaker. Chief Inspector Kerry met his gaze with a fearless, steady stare that made him look so intimidating.
“You might care to favor me with some explanation which I can lay before the Chief Commissioner?”
“You might want to give me some explanation that I can present to the Chief Commissioner?”
Kerry snapped his white teeth together viciously.
Kerry snapped his bright white teeth together angrily.
“May I take it, sir, that you accept my resignation?”
“Can I take it, sir, that you accept my resignation?”
“Certainly not. I will place it before the responsible authority. I can do no more.”
“Definitely not. I will bring it to the attention of the responsible authority. I can't do anything else.”
“Without disrespect, sir, I want to speak to you as man to man. As a private citizen I could do it. As your subordinate I can’t.”
“Without disrespect, sir, I want to talk to you man to man. As a private citizen, I could do it. As your subordinate, I can’t.”
The Assistant Commissioner sighed, stroking his neatly brushed hair with one large hand.
The Assistant Commissioner sighed, running one large hand through his neatly styled hair.
“Equally without disrespect, Chief Inspector,” he murmured, “it is news for me to learn that you have ever refrained from speaking your mind either in my presence or in the presence of any man.”
“Without any disrespect, Chief Inspector,” he said quietly, “it's surprising for me to learn that you've ever held back your thoughts, either in front of me or in front of anyone else.”
Kerry smiled, unable wholly to conceal a sense of gratified vanity.
Kerry smiled, unable to completely hide a feeling of satisfied pride.
“Well, sir,” he said, “you have my resignation before you, and I’m prepared to abide by the consequences. What I want to say is this: I’m a man that has worked hard all his life to earn the respect and the trust of his employers. I am supposed to be Chief Inspector of this department, and as Chief Inspector I’ll kow-tow to nothing on two legs once I’ve been put in charge of a case. I work right in the sunshine. There’s no grafting about me. I draw my salary every week, and any man that says I earn sixpence in the dark is at liberty to walk right in here and deposit his funeral expenses. If I’m supposed to be under a cloud—there’s my reply. But I demand a public inquiry.”
“Well, sir,” he said, “you have my resignation in front of you, and I'm ready to deal with the fallout. What I want to say is this: I've worked hard my whole life to earn the respect and trust of my employers. I’m supposed to be Chief Inspector of this department, and as Chief Inspector, I won’t bow down to anyone once I’m in charge of a case. I work in the open. There’s nothing shady about me. I get paid every week, and anyone who says I earn a dime under the table can come right in here and cover my funeral costs. If I'm supposed to be under suspicion—there’s my answer. But I demand a public inquiry.”
At ever increasing speed, succinctly, viciously he rapped out the words. His red face grew more red, and his steel-blue eyes more fierce. The Assistant Commissioner exhibited bewilderment. As the high tones ceased:
At an ever-increasing speed, he delivered the words sharply and harshly. His face turned even redder, and his steel-blue eyes were more intense. The Assistant Commissioner looked confused. As the high-pitched sounds faded:
“Really, Chief Inspector,” he said, “you pain and surprise me. I do not profess to be ignorant of the cause of your—annoyance. But perhaps if I acquaint you with the facts of my own position in the matter you will be open to reconsider your decision.”
“Honestly, Chief Inspector,” he said, “you confuse and surprise me. I don't claim to be unaware of why you're—upset. But maybe if I explain my side of the situation, you’ll be willing to rethink your decision.”
Kerry cleared his throat loudly.
Kerry cleared his throat.
“I won’t work in the dark, sir,” he declared truculently. “I’d rather be a pavement artist and my own master than Chief Inspector with an unknown spy following me about.”
“I won’t work in the dark, sir,” he said stubbornly. “I’d rather be a street artist and my own boss than Chief Inspector with a mysterious spy trailing me.”
“Quite so—quite so.” The Assistant Commissioner was wonderfully patient. “Very well, Chief Inspector. It cannot enhance my personal dignity to admit the fact, but I’m nearly as much in the dark as yourself.”
“Yeah, absolutely.” The Assistant Commissioner was incredibly patient. “Alright, Chief Inspector. It won’t boost my personal dignity to admit this, but I’m almost just as clueless as you are.”
“What’s that, sir?” Kerry sat bolt upright, staring at the speaker.
“What’s that, sir?” Kerry sat up straight, staring at the speaker.
“At a late hour last night the Secretary of State communicated in person with the Chief Commissioner—at the latter’s town residence. He instructed him to offer every facility to a newly appointed agent of the Home office who was empowered to conduct an official inquiry into the drug traffic. As a result Vine Street was advised that the Home office investigator would proceed at once to Kazmah’s premises, and from thence wherever available clues might lead him. For some reason which has not yet been explained to me, this investigator chooses to preserve a strict anonymity.”
“At a late hour last night, the Secretary of State met in person with the Chief Commissioner at his home. He instructed him to provide full support to a newly appointed agent from the Home Office who was authorized to conduct an official inquiry into the drug trade. As a result, Vine Street was informed that the Home Office investigator would immediately head to Kazmah’s premises and then follow any available leads. For reasons that haven’t been explained to me yet, this investigator has chosen to remain completely anonymous.”
Traces of irritation became perceptible in the weary voice. Kerry staring, in silence, the Assistant Commissioner continued:
Traces of irritation were noticeable in the tired voice. Kerry stared in silence as the Assistant Commissioner continued:
“I have been advised that this nameless agent is in a position to establish his bona fides at any time, as he bears a number of these cards. You see, Chief Inspector, I am frank with you.”
“I’ve been told that this unknown agent can prove his identity at any time since he has several of these cards. You see, Chief Inspector, I’m being honest with you.”
From a table drawer the Assistant Commissioner took a visiting-card, which he handed to Kerry. The latter stared at it as one stares at a rare specimen. It was the card of Lord Wrexborough, His Majesty’s Principal Secretary of State for the Home Department, and in the cramped caligraphy of his lordship it bore a brief note, initialled, thus:
From a drawer in the table, the Assistant Commissioner pulled out a business card and handed it to Kerry. Kerry looked at it as someone would examine a rare specimen. It was the card of Lord Wrexborough, His Majesty’s Principal Secretary of State for the Home Department, and in his lordship's cramped handwriting, it had a short note, initialed, like this:
![[Illustration]](images/img02.jpg)
Some moments of silence followed; then:
Some moments of silence passed; then:
“Seven-one-nine,” said Kerry in a high, strained voice. “Why seven-one-nine? And why all this hocus-pocus? Am I to understand, sir, that not only myself but all the Criminal Investigation Department is under a cloud?”
“Seven-one-nine,” Kerry said in a high, tense voice. “Why seven-one-nine? And what’s with all this nonsense? Should I take it, sir, that not just me but the entire Criminal Investigation Department is in trouble?”
The Assistant Commissioner stroked his hair.
The Assistant Commissioner ran his fingers through his hair.
“You are to understand, Chief Inspector, that for the first time throughout my period of office I find myself out of touch with the Chief Commissioner. It is not departmental for me to say so, but I believe the Chief Commissioner finds himself similarly out of touch with the Secretary of State. Apparently very powerful influences are at work, and the line of conduct taken up by the Home office suggests to my mind that collusion between the receivers and distributors of drugs and the police is suspected by someone. That being so, possibly out of a sense of fairness to all officially concerned, the committee which I understand has been appointed to inquire into the traffic has decided to treat us all alike, from myself down to the rawest constable. It’s highly irritating and preposterous, of course, but I cannot disguise from you or from myself that we are on trial, Chief Inspector!”
“You need to understand, Chief Inspector, that for the first time in my time in office, I feel disconnected from the Chief Commissioner. It's not really my place to say this, but I think the Chief Commissioner feels just as out of touch with the Secretary of State. Clearly, some very strong influences are at play, and the actions taken by the Home Office make me think that someone suspects collusion between those involved in the drug trade and the police. Given this, possibly out of a sense of fairness to everyone involved, the committee that's been set up to investigate the drug traffic has decided to treat us all the same, from me down to the newest constable. It's incredibly frustrating and ridiculous, but I can’t hide from you or myself that we’re on trial, Chief Inspector!”
Kerry stood up and slowly moved his square shoulders in the manner of an athlete about to attempt a feat of weight-lifting. From the Assistant Commissioner’s table he took the envelope which contained his resignation, and tore it into several portions. These he deposited in a waste-paper basket.
Kerry stood up and slowly shifted his square shoulders like an athlete preparing for a weightlifting challenge. He took the envelope containing his resignation from the Assistant Commissioner’s table and tore it into several pieces. He tossed them into a wastebasket.
“That’s that!” he said. “I am very deeply indebted to you, sir. I know now what to tell the Press.”
"That's final!" he said. "I'm really grateful to you, sir. I know exactly what to tell the press."
The Assistant Commissioner glanced up.
The Assistant Commissioner looked up.
“Not a word about 719,” he said, “of course, you understand this?”
“Not a word about 719,” he said, “you get that, right?”
“If we don’t exist as far as 719 is concerned, sir,” said Kerry in his most snappy tones, “719 means nothing to me!”
“If we don’t exist as far as 719 is concerned, sir,” said Kerry in his most snappy tones, “719 means nothing to me!”
“Quite so—quite so. Of course, I may be wrong in the motives which I ascribe to this Whitehall agent, but misunderstanding is certain to arise out of a system of such deliberate mystification, which can only be compared to that employed by the Russian police under the Tsars.”
“Exactly—exactly. I might be mistaken about the reasons I attribute to this Whitehall agent, but confusion is bound to come from a system of such intentional puzzling, which can only be compared to the tactics used by the Russian police during the Tsarist era.”
Half an hour later Chief Inspector Kerry came out of New Scotland Yard, and, walking down on to the Embankment, boarded a Norwood tramcar. The weather remained damp and gloomy, but upon the red face of Chief Inspector Kerry, as he mounted to the upper deck of the car, rested an expression which might have been described as one of cheery truculence. Where other passengers, coat collars upturned, gazed gloomily from the windows at the yellow murk overhanging the river, Kerry looked briskly about him, smiling pleasurably.
Half an hour later, Chief Inspector Kerry walked out of New Scotland Yard and made his way down to the Embankment, where he got on a Norwood tram. The weather was still damp and dreary, but Chief Inspector Kerry had a cheerful defiance on his red face as he climbed to the upper deck of the tram. While other passengers, with their coat collars turned up, stared gloomily out at the yellow haze hanging over the river, Kerry looked around energetically, smiling contentedly.
He was homeward bound, and when he presently alighted and went swinging along Spenser Road towards his house, he was still smiling. He regarded the case as having developed into a competition between himself and the man appointed by Whitehall. And it was just such a position, disconcerting to one of less aggressive temperament, which stimulated Chief Inspector Kerry and put him in high good humor.
He was on his way home, and as he got off and started walking along Spenser Road towards his house, he was still smiling. He saw the situation as a competition between himself and the guy assigned by Whitehall. It was exactly this kind of challenge, that might throw someone with a less assertive personality off-balance, that energized Chief Inspector Kerry and lifted his spirits.
Mrs. Kerry, arrayed in a serviceable rain-coat, and wearing a plain felt hat, was standing by the dining-room door as Kerry entered. She had a basket on her arm. “I was waiting for ye, Dan,” she said simply.
Mrs. Kerry, dressed in a practical raincoat and wearing a plain felt hat, was standing by the dining room door as Kerry walked in. She had a basket on her arm. “I was waiting for you, Dan,” she said plainly.
He kissed her affectionately, put his arm about her waist, and the two entered the cosy little room. By no ordinary human means was it possible that Mary Kerry should have known that her husband would come home at that time, but he was so used to her prescience in this respect that he offered no comment. She “kenned” his approach always, and at times when his life had been in danger—and these were not of infrequent occurrence—Mary Kerry, if sleeping, had awakened, trembling, though the scene of peril were a hundred miles away, and if awake had blanched and known a deadly sudden fear.
He kissed her affectionately, wrapped his arm around her waist, and they entered the cozy little room. There was no ordinary way for Mary Kerry to know that her husband would come home at that time, but he was so used to her intuition in this regard that he didn’t say anything. She always sensed his approach, and even during times when his life was in danger — which happened often — Mary Kerry, if she was sleeping, would awaken trembling, even if the danger was a hundred miles away, and if she was awake, she would go pale and feel a sudden, intense fear.
“Ye’ll be goin’ to bed?” she asked.
“You going to bed?” she asked.
“For three hours, Mary. Don’t fail to rouse me if I oversleep.”
“For three hours, Mary. Make sure to wake me up if I sleep in.”
“Is it clear to ye yet?”
“Is it clear to you yet?”
“Nearly clear. The dark thing you saw behind it all, Mary, was dope! Kazmah’s is a secret drug-syndicate. They’ve appointed a Home office agent, and he’s working independently of us, but...”
“Almost clear. The dark thing you noticed behind everything, Mary, was drugs! Kazmah’s is a secret drug syndicate. They’ve assigned a Home Office agent, and he’s working independently of us, but...”
His teeth came together with a snap.
His teeth clicked together with a snap.
“Oh, Dan,” said his wife, “it’s a race? Drugs? A Home office agent? Dan, they think the Force is in it?”
“Oh, Dan,” said his wife, “is it a race? Drugs? A Home Office agent? Dan, do they think the Force is involved?”
“They do!” rapped Kerry. “I’m for Leman Street in three hours. If there’s double-dealing behind it, then the mugs are in the East End, and it’s folly, not knavery, I’m looking for. It’s a race, Mary, and the credit of the Service is at stake! No, my dear, I’ll have a snack when I wake. You’re going shopping?”
“They do!” Kerry said sharply. “I’m going to Leman Street in three hours. If there's any trickery involved, then the fools are in the East End, and it’s foolishness, not dishonesty, I’m after. It’s a race, Mary, and the reputation of the Service is on the line! No, my dear, I’ll grab a snack when I wake up. Are you going shopping?”
“I am, Dan. I’d ha’ started, but I wanted to see ye when ye came hame. If ye’ve only three hours go straight up the now. I’ll ha’ something hot a’ ready when ye waken.”
“I am, Dan. I would have started, but I wanted to see you when you got home. If you’ve only got three hours, go straight up now. I’ll have something hot ready when you wake up.”
Ten minutes later Kerry was in bed, his short clay pipe between his teeth, and The Meditations of Marcus Aurelius in his hand. Such was his customary sleeping-draught, and it had never been known to fail. Half a pipe of Irish twist and three pages of the sad imperial author invariably plunged Chief Inspector Kerry into healthy slumber.
Ten minutes later, Kerry was in bed, his short clay pipe between his teeth, and The Meditations of Marcus Aurelius in his hand. This was his usual sleep aid, and it had never let him down. Half a pipe of Irish twist and three pages of the somber imperial author always sent Chief Inspector Kerry into a deep sleep.
CHAPTER XXV.
NIGHT-LIFE OF SOHO
It was close upon midnight when Detective-Sergeant Coombes appeared in a certain narrow West End thoroughfare, which was lined with taxicabs and private cars. He wore a dark overcoat and a tweed cap, and although his chin was buried in the genial folds of a woollen comforter, and his cap was pulled down over his eyes, his sly smile could easily be detected even in the dim light afforded by the car lamps. He seemed to have business of a mysterious nature among the cabmen; for with each of them in turn he conducted a brief conversation, passing unobtrusively from cab to cab, and making certain entries in a notebook. Finally he disappeared. No one actually saw him go, and no one had actually seen him arrive. At one moment, however, he was there; in the next he was gone.
It was just before midnight when Detective-Sergeant Coombes showed up in a narrow West End street filled with taxis and private cars. He was wearing a dark overcoat and a tweed cap, and even though his chin was tucked into a cozy wool scarf and his cap was pulled down over his eyes, his sly smile was easy to spot in the dim light from the car headlights. He seemed to have some secret business with the cab drivers; he chatted briefly with each one, moving unobtrusively from cab to cab while jotting down notes in a notebook. Eventually, he vanished. No one actually saw him leave, and no one had seen him arrive. One moment he was there, and the next he was gone.
Five minutes later Chief Inspector Kerry entered the street. His dark overcoat and white silk muffler concealed a spruce dress suit, a fact betrayed by black, braided trousers, unusually tight-fitting, and boots which almost glittered. He carried the silver-headed malacca cane, and had retained his narrow-brimmed bowler at its customary jaunty angle.
Five minutes later, Chief Inspector Kerry stepped out onto the street. His dark overcoat and white silk scarf hid a sharp dress suit, a detail revealed by black, braided trousers that were unusually fitted, and boots that nearly sparkled. He carried a silver-headed malacca cane and had kept his narrow-brimmed bowler hat at its usual stylish angle.
Passing the lines of waiting vehicles, he walked into the entrance of a popular night-club which faced the narrow street. On a lounge immediately inside the doorway a heated young man was sitting fanning his dancing partner and gazing into her weakly pretty face in vacuous adoration.
Passing the lines of waiting cars, he walked into the entrance of a trendy nightclub that faced the narrow street. Inside the doorway, a passionate young man was sitting on a lounge, fanning his dancing partner and staring at her faintly attractive face with empty adoration.
Kerry paused for a moment, staring at the pair. The man returned his stare, looking him up and down in a manner meant to be contemptuous. Kerry’s fierce, intolerant gaze became transferred to the face and then the figure of the woman. He tilted his hat further forward and turned aside. The woman’s glance followed him, to the marked disgust of her companion.
Kerry paused for a moment, staring at the couple. The man looked him up and down with a contemptuous gaze. Kerry's fierce, disapproving look shifted to the woman's face and then to her figure. He tipped his hat down more and turned away. The woman watched him leave, much to the visible annoyance of her companion.
“Oh,” she whispered, “what a delightfully savage man! He looks positively uncivilized. I have no doubt he drags women about by their hair. I do hope he’s a member!”
“Oh,” she whispered, “what a delightfully wild man! He looks totally untamed. I have no doubt he pulls women around by their hair. I really hope he’s a member!”
Mollie Gretna spoke loudly enough for Kerry to hear her, but unmoved by her admiration he stepped up to the reception office. He was in high good humor. He had spent the afternoon agreeably, interviewing certain officials charged with policing the East End of London, and had succeeded, to quote his own language, “in getting a gale up.” Despite the coldness of the weather, he had left two inspectors and a speechlessly indignant superintendent bathed in perspiration.
Mollie Gretna spoke loud enough for Kerry to hear her, but ignoring her praise, he walked up to the reception office. He was in great spirits. He had spent the afternoon pleasantly, interviewing various officials responsible for policing the East End of London, and had managed, to use his own words, “to stir things up.” Despite the chilly weather, he had left two inspectors and a speechless, outraged superintendent covered in sweat.
“Are you a member, sir?” inquired the girl behind the desk.
“Are you a member, sir?” the girl at the desk asked.
Kerry smiled genially. A newsboy thrust open the swing-door, yelling: “Bond Street murder! A fresh development. Late speshul!”
Kerry smiled warmly. A newsboy swung open the door, shouting: “Bond Street murder! A new development. Late special!”
“Oh!” cried Mollie Gretna to her companion, “get me a paper. Be quick! I am so excited!”
“Oh!” shouted Mollie Gretna to her friend, “get me a newspaper. Hurry up! I’m so excited!”
Kerry took up a pen, and in large bold hand-writing inscribed the following across two pages of the visitors’ book:
Kerry picked up a pen and, in large, bold handwriting, wrote the following across two pages of the visitor's book:
“Chief Inspector Kerry. Criminal Investigation Department.”
“Chief Inspector Kerry. Criminal Investigation Department.”
He laid a card on the open book, and, thrusting his cane under his arm, walked to the head of the stairs.
He placed a card on the open book, tucked his cane under his arm, and walked to the top of the stairs.
“Cloak-room on the right, sir,” said an attendant.
“Cloakroom on the right, sir,” said an attendant.
Kerry paused, glancing over his shoulder and chewing audibly. Then he settled his hat more firmly upon his red head and descended the stairs. The attendant went to inspect the visitors’ book, but Mollie Gretna was at the desk before him, and:
Kerry paused, glanced over his shoulder, and chewed loudly. Then he adjusted his hat firmly on his red head and went down the stairs. The attendant went to check the visitors’ book, but Mollie Gretna was already at the desk before him, and:
“Oh, Bill!” she cried to her annoyed cavalier, “it’s Inspector Kerry—who is in charge of poor Lucy’s murder! Oh, Bill! this is lovely! Something is going to happen! Do come down!”
“Oh, Bill!” she called to her irritated companion, “it’s Inspector Kerry—who’s in charge of poor Lucy’s murder! Oh, Bill! this is amazing! Something is about to happen! Please come down!”
Followed by the obedient but reluctant “Bill,” Mollie ran downstairs, and almost into the arms of a tall dark girl, who, carrying a purple opera cloak, was coming up.
Followed by the willing yet hesitant “Bill,” Mollie dashed downstairs and nearly collided with a tall, dark-haired girl, who was coming up while draping a purple opera cloak over her arm.
“You’re not going yet, Dickey?” said Mollie, throwing her arm around the other’s waist.
“You’re not leaving yet, Dickey?” Mollie said, wrapping her arm around the other person's waist.
“Ssh!” whispered “Dickey.” “Inspector Kerry is here! You don’t want to be called as a witness at nasty inquests and things, do you?”
“Ssh!” whispered “Dickey.” “Inspector Kerry is here! You don’t want to be called as a witness at unpleasant inquests and things, do you?”
“Good heavens, my dear, no! But why should I be?”
“Goodness, my dear, no! But why should I feel that way?”
“Why should any of us? But don’t you see they are looking for the people who used to go to Kazmah’s? It’s in the paper tonight. We shall all be served with subpoenas. I’m off!”
“Why should any of us? But don’t you see they’re looking for the people who used to go to Kazmah’s? It’s in the paper tonight. We’re all going to get subpoenas. I’m out of here!”
Escaping from Mollie’s embrace, the tall girl ran up the stairs, kissing her hand to Bill as she passed. Mollie hesitated, looking all about the crowded room for Chief Inspector Kerry. Presently she saw him, standing nearly opposite the stairway, his intolerant blue eyes turning right and left, so that the fierce glance seemed to miss nothing and no one in the room. Hands thrust in his overcoat pockets and his cane held under his arm, he inspected the place and its occupants as a very aggressive country cousin might inspect the monkey-house at the Zoo. To Mollie’s intense disappointment he persistently avoided looking in her direction.
Escaping from Mollie’s hug, the tall girl ran up the stairs, blowing a kiss to Bill as she went by. Mollie paused, scanning the busy room for Chief Inspector Kerry. Eventually, she spotted him, standing almost directly across from the staircase, his sharp blue eyes scanning left and right, making sure he noticed everything and everyone in the room. With his hands shoved in his overcoat pockets and his cane tucked under his arm, he surveyed the place and its guests like an overbearing country cousin checking out the monkey house at the zoo. To Mollie’s great disappointment, he consistently avoided looking in her direction.
Although a popular dance was on the point of commencing, several visitors had suddenly determined to leave. Kerry pretended to be ignorant of the sensation which his appearance had created, passing slowly along the room and submitting group after group to deliberate scrutiny; but as news flies through an Eastern bazaar the name of the celebrated detective, whose association with London’s latest crime was mentioned by every evening paper in the kingdom, sped now on magic wings, so that there was a muted charivari out of which, in every key from bass to soprano, arose ever and anon the words “Chief Inspector Kerry.”
Although a popular dance was about to start, several guests suddenly decided to leave. Kerry acted like he didn't realize the stir his presence had caused, slowly making his way around the room and carefully inspecting one group after another; but just as news travels quickly through an Eastern bazaar, the name of the famous detective, linked to London’s latest crime reported by every evening paper in the country, now spread like wildfire, creating a subdued charivari from which, in every vocal range from bass to soprano, the words “Chief Inspector Kerry” occasionally emerged.
“It’s perfectly ridiculous but characteristically English,” drawled one young man, standing beside Mollie Gretna, “to send out a bally red-headed policeman in preposterous glad-rags to look for a clever criminal. Kerry is well known to all the crooks, and nobody could mistake him. Damn silly—damn silly!”
“It’s completely absurd but typically English,” said a young man, standing next to Mollie Gretna, “to send out a ridiculous red-headed cop in silly clothes to chase after a clever criminal. Kerry is known to all the crooks, and nobody could miss him. Totally foolish—totally foolish!”
As “damn silly” Kerry’s open scrutiny of the members and visitors must have appeared to others, but it was a deliberate policy very popular with the Chief Inspector, and termed by him “beating.” Possessed of an undisguisable personality, Kerry had found a way of employing his natural physical peculiarities to his professional advantage. Where other investigators worked in the dark, secretly, Red Kerry sought the limelight—at the right time. That every hour lost in getting on the track of the mysterious Kazmah was a point gained by the equally mysterious man from Whitehall he felt assured, and although the elaborate but hidden mechanism of New Scotland Yard was at work seeking out the patrons of the Bond Street drug-shop, Kerry was indisposed to await the result.
As “damn silly” as Kerry's open scrutiny of the members and visitors might have seemed to others, it was a deliberate strategy that the Chief Inspector really liked, and he called it “beating.” With a personality that was impossible to hide, Kerry had figured out how to use his unique physical traits to his professional benefit. While other investigators operated in the shadows, secretly, Red Kerry sought the spotlight—when it mattered. He was convinced that every hour wasted while tracking down the mysterious Kazmah was an advantage for the equally mysterious man from Whitehall. Even though the intricate but hidden system of New Scotland Yard was working to find the patrons of the Bond Street drug shop, Kerry was not willing to wait for the outcome.
He had been in the night club only about ten minutes, but during those ten minutes fully a dozen people had more or less hurriedly departed. Because of the arrangements already made by Sergeant Coombes, the addresses of many of these departing visitors would be in Kerry’s possession ere the night was much older. And why should they have fled, incontinent, if not for the reason that they feared to become involved in the Kazmah affair? All the cabmen had been warned, and those fugitives who had private cars would be followed.
He had been in the nightclub for only about ten minutes, but in that short time, around a dozen people had more or less hurriedly left. Thanks to the plans already set by Sergeant Coombes, Kerry would have the addresses of many of these departing guests before the night was over. And why would they have rushed out if not because they were afraid of getting caught up in the Kazmah case? All the cab drivers had been warned, and those who had private cars would be tracked.
It was a curious scene which Kerry surveyed, a scene to have interested philosopher and politician alike. For here were representatives of every stratum of society, although some of those standing for the lower strata were suitably disguised. The peerage was well represented, so was Judah; there were women entitled to wear coronets dancing with men entitled to wear the broad arrow, and men whose forefathers had signed Magna Charta dancing with chorus girls from the revues and musical comedies.
It was an intriguing scene that Kerry observed, one that would catch the attention of both philosophers and politicians. Here stood representatives from every level of society, although some of those from the lower levels were cleverly disguised. The nobility was well represented, as was the working class; women entitled to wear crowns were dancing with men entitled to wear uniforms, and men whose ancestors had signed the Magna Carta were dancing with chorus girls from the revues and musical comedies.
Waiting until the dance was fully in progress, Inspector Kerry walked slowly around the room in the direction of the stair. Parties seated at tables were treated each to an intolerant stare, alcoves were inspected, and more than one waiter meeting the gaze of the steely eyes, felt a prickling of conscience and recalled past peccadilloes.
Waiting until the dance was in full swing, Inspector Kerry walked slowly around the room toward the stairs. Guests seated at tables received cold stares, alcoves were checked out, and more than one waiter who met the inspector's steely gaze felt a twinge of guilt and remembered past misdeeds.
Bill had claimed Mollie Gretna for the dance, but:
Bill had claimed Mollie Gretna for the dance, but:
“No, Bill,” she had replied, watching Kerry as if enthralled; “I don’t want to dance. I am watching Chief Inspector Kerry.”
“No, Bill,” she replied, watching Kerry as if she were mesmerized; “I don’t want to dance. I’m watching Chief Inspector Kerry.”
“That’s evident,” complained the young man. “Perhaps you would like to spend the rest of the night in Bow Street?”
“That's obvious,” the young man grumbled. “Maybe you'd prefer to spend the rest of the night at Bow Street?”
“Oh,” whispered Mollie, “I should love it! I have never been arrested, but if ever I am I hope it will be by Chief Inspector Kerry. I am positive he would haul me away in handcuffs!”
“Oh,” whispered Mollie, “I would love that! I’ve never been arrested, but if I ever am, I hope it’s by Chief Inspector Kerry. I’m sure he would take me away in handcuffs!”
When Kerry came to the foot of the stairs, Mollie quite deliberately got in his way, murmured an apology, and gave him a sidelong gaze through lowered lashes, which was more eloquent than any thesis. He smiled with fierce geniality, looked her up and down, and proceeded to mount the stairs, with never a backward glance.
When Kerry reached the bottom of the stairs, Mollie purposefully stepped in front of him, softly apologized, and shot him a sideways glance through her lowered eyelashes, which communicated more than any essay could. He smiled warmly, checked her out, and then went up the stairs without looking back.
His genius for criminal investigation possessed definite limitations. He could not perhaps have been expected in tactics so completely opposed to those which he had anticipated to recognize the presence of a valuable witness. Student of human nature though undoubtedly he was, he had not solved the mystery of that outstanding exception which seems to be involved in every rule.
His talent for criminal investigation had clear limits. He probably couldn't be expected, given his completely different approach, to notice the presence of a key witness. Although he was definitely a student of human nature, he had not figured out the mystery of that notable exception that seems to exist in every rule.
Thus, a fellow with a low forehead and a weakly receding chin, Kerry classified as a dullard, a witling, unaware that if the brow were but low enough and the chin virtually absent altogether he might stand in the presence of a second Daniel. Physiognomy is a subtle science, and the exceptions to its rules are often of a sensational character. In the same way Kerry looked for evasion, and, where possible, flight, on the part of one possessing a guilty conscience. Mollie Gretna was a phenomenal exception to a rule otherwise sound. And even one familiar with criminal psychology might be forgiven for failing to detect guilt in a woman anxious to make the acquaintance of a prominent member of the Criminal Investigation Department.
So, a guy with a low forehead and a weakly receding chin was seen by Kerry as a simpleton, someone lacking any cleverness, not realizing that if the forehead were just low enough and the chin almost nonexistent, he could be standing in front of a second Daniel. Understanding facial features is a subtle science, and the exceptions to its patterns are often quite remarkable. Similarly, Kerry looked for evasion and, when possible, avoidance from anyone he thought might have a guilty conscience. Mollie Gretna was an astounding exception to a generally reliable rule. Even someone experienced in criminal psychology could be forgiven for not recognizing guilt in a woman eager to connect with a prominent member of the Criminal Investigation Department.
Pausing for a moment in the entrance of the club, and chewing reflectively, Kerry swung open the door and walked out into the street. He had one more cover to “beat,” and he set off briskly, plunging into the mazes of Soho crossing Wardour Street into old Compton Street, and proceeding thence in the direction of Shaftesbury Avenue. Turning to the right on entering the narrow thoroughfare for which he was bound, he stopped and whistled softly. He stood in the entrance to a court; and from further up the court came an answering whistle.
Pausing for a moment at the club entrance and thinking things over, Kerry swung open the door and stepped out onto the street. He had one more cover to “beat,” so he set off quickly, diving into the twists and turns of Soho, crossing Wardour Street and moving onto old Compton Street, then heading toward Shaftesbury Avenue. As he turned right into the narrow street he was aiming for, he stopped and whistled softly. He was at the entrance of a courtyard, and from deeper in the courtyard came a response whistle.
Kerry came out of the court again, and proceeded some twenty paces along the street to a restaurant. The windows showed no light, but the door remained open, and Kerry entered without hesitation, crossed a darkened room and found himself in a passage where a man was seated in a little apartment like that of a stage-door keeper. He stood up, on hearing Kerry’s tread, peering out at the newcomer.
Kerry stepped out of the court again and walked about twenty steps down the street to a restaurant. The windows were dark, but the door was open, so Kerry walked in without hesitating, crossed a dimly lit room, and found himself in a hallway where a man was sitting in a small area that looked like a stage-door keeper’s space. He stood up when he heard Kerry’s footsteps, looking curiously at the newcomer.
“The restaurant is closed, sir.”
“The restaurant is closed, sir.”
“Tell me a better one,” rapped Kerry. “I want to go upstairs.”
“Tell me a better one,” Kerry said sharply. “I want to go upstairs.”
“Your card, sir.”
"Your card, sir."
Kerry revealed his teeth in a savage smile and tossed his card on to the desk before the concierge. He passed on, mounting the stairs at the end of the passage. Dimly a bell rang; and on the first landing Kerry met a heavily built foreign gentleman, who bowed.
Kerry flashed a fierce grin and tossed his card onto the desk in front of the concierge. He moved on, climbing the stairs at the end of the hallway. Faintly, a bell sounded; and on the first landing, Kerry encountered a stocky foreign man, who nodded in greeting.
“My dear Chief Inspector,” he said gutturally, “what is this, please? I trust nothing is wrong, eh?”
“My dear Chief Inspector,” he said in a raspy voice, “what’s going on here? I hope everything is okay, right?”
“Nothing,” replied Kerry. “I just want to look round.”
“Nothing,” replied Kerry. “I just want to look around.”
“A few friends,” explained the suave alien, rubbing his hands together and still bowing, “remain playing dominoes with me.”
“A few friends,” said the smooth alien, rubbing his hands together and still bowing, “are still playing dominoes with me.”
“Very good,” rapped Kerry. “Well, if you think we have given them time to hide the ‘wheel’ we’ll go in. Oh, don’t explain. I’m not worrying about sticklebacks tonight. I’m out for salmon.”
“Sounds great,” said Kerry. “If you think we’ve given them enough time to hide the ‘wheel,’ let’s go in. Oh, don’t bother explaining. I’m not concerned about sticklebacks tonight. I’m after salmon.”
He opened a door on the left of the landing and entered a large room which offered evidence of having been hastily evacuated by a considerable company. A red and white figured cloth of a type much used in Continental cafés had been spread upon a long table, and three foreigners, two men and an elderly woman, were bending over a row of dominoes set upon one corner of the table. Apparently the men were playing and the woman was watching. But there was a dense cloud of cigar smoke in the room, and mingled with its pungency were sweeter scents. A number of empty champagne bottles stood upon a sideboard and an elegant silk theatre-bag lay on a chair.
He opened a door on the left side of the landing and walked into a large room that clearly had been rushed out of by a sizable group. A red and white patterned cloth, similar to those commonly found in European cafés, was spread across a long table, where three foreigners—two men and an older woman—were leaning over a row of dominoes in one corner. It seemed the men were playing while the woman watched. However, the room was filled with a thick cloud of cigar smoke, which mixed with sweeter aromas. Several empty champagne bottles were on a sideboard, and an elegant silk theater bag rested on a chair.
“H’m,” said Kerry, glaring fiercely from the bottles to the players, who covertly were watching him. “How you two smarts can tell a domino from a door-knocker after cracking a dozen magnums gets me guessing.”
“H’m,” said Kerry, glaring intensely from the bottles to the players, who were secretly watching him. “How you two smart ones can tell a domino from a door knocker after downing a dozen magnums has got me wondering.”
He took up the scented bag and gravely handed it to the old woman.
He picked up the scented bag and seriously handed it to the old woman.
“You have mislaid your bag, madam,” he said. “But, fortunately, I noticed it as I came in.”
“You've lost your bag, ma'am,” he said. “But lucky for you, I saw it when I walked in.”
He turned the glance of his fierce eyes upon the man who had met him on the landing, and who had followed him into the room.
He directed his intense gaze at the man who had encountered him on the landing and had followed him into the room.
“Third floor, von Hindenburg,” he rapped. “Don’t argue. Lead the way.”
“Third floor, von Hindenburg,” he knocked. “No arguments. Show me the way.”
For one dangerous moment the man’s brow lowered and his heavy face grew blackly menacing. He exchanged a swift look with his friends seated at the disguised roulette table. Kerry’s jaw muscles protruded enormously.
For a tense moment, the man's brow furrowed, and his face became ominously dark. He shot a quick glance at his friends sitting at the disguised roulette table. Kerry's jaw muscles bulged significantly.
“Give me another answer like that,” he said in a tone of cold ferocity, “and I’ll kick you from here to Paradise.”
“Give me another answer like that,” he said with a chilling intensity, “and I’ll boot you all the way to Paradise.”
“No offense—no offense,” muttered the man, quailing before the savagery of the formidable Chief Inspector. “You come this way, please. Some ladies call upon me this evening, and I do not want to frighten them.”
“No offense—no offense,” mumbled the man, shrinking back from the fierce Chief Inspector. “Could you please come this way? Some ladies are visiting me this evening, and I don’t want to scare them.”
“No,” said Kerry, “you wouldn’t, naturally.” He stood aside as a door at the further end of the room was opened. “After you, my friend. I said ‘lead the way.’”
“No,” said Kerry, “of course you wouldn't.” He stepped aside as a door at the far end of the room opened. “After you, my friend. I said ‘lead the way.’”
They mounted to the third floor of the restaurant. The room which they had just quitted was used as an auxiliary dining and supper-room before midnight, as Kerry knew. After midnight the centre table was unmasked, and from thence onward to dawn, sometimes, was surrounded by roulette players. The third floor he had never visited, but he had a shrewd idea that it was not entirely reserved for the private use of the proprietor.
They went up to the third floor of the restaurant. The room they had just left was used as an extra dining and supper room before midnight, as Kerry knew. After midnight, the main table was revealed, and from then until dawn, it was often crowded with roulette players. Kerry had never been to the third floor, but he had a good feeling that it wasn't just for the owner's private use.
A babel of voices died away as the two men walked into a room rather smaller than that below and furnished with little tables, café fashion. At one end was a grand piano and a platform before which a velvet curtain was draped. Some twenty people, men and women, were in the place, standing looking towards the entrance. Most of the men and all the women but one were in evening dress; but despite this common armor of respectability, they did not all belong to respectable society.
A jumble of voices quieted down as the two men entered a room that was smaller than the one below, arranged with small tables like a café. At one end, there was a grand piano and a stage covered by a velvet curtain. About twenty people, both men and women, stood facing the entrance. Most of the men and all but one of the women were dressed in evening attire; however, despite this shared facade of respectability, not everyone fit into respectable society.
Two of the women Kerry recognized as bearers of titles, and one was familiar to him as a screen-beauty. The others were unclassifiable, but all were fashionably dressed with the exception of a masculine-looking lady who had apparently come straight off a golf course, and who later was proved to be a well-known advocate of woman’s rights. The men all belonged to familiar types. Some of them were Jews.
Two of the women Kerry recognized as having titles, and one was known to him as a screen beauty. The others were harder to categorize, but all were dressed stylishly except for one masculine-looking lady who seemed to have come straight from a golf course, and who was later revealed to be a well-known advocate for women’s rights. The men all fit familiar types. Some of them were Jewish.
Kerry, his feet widely apart and his hands thrust in his overcoat pockets, stood staring at face after face and chewing slowly. The proprietor glanced apologetically at his patrons and shrugged. Silence fell upon the company. Then:
Kerry, standing with his feet spread apart and his hands shoved deep in his overcoat pockets, stared at face after face while chewing slowly. The owner looked apologetically at his customers and shrugged. Silence settled over the group. Then:
“I am a police officer,” said Kerry sharply. “You will file out past me, and I want a card from each of you. Those who have no cards will write name and address here.”
“I’m a police officer,” Kerry said firmly. “You will pass by me, and I want a card from each of you. Those without cards will write their name and address here.”
He drew a long envelope and a pencil from a pocket of his dinner jacket. Laying the envelope and pencil on one of the little tables:
He pulled out a long envelope and a pencil from his dinner jacket pocket. He placed the envelope and pencil on one of the small tables:
“Quick march!” he snapped. “You, sir!” shooting out his forefinger in the direction of a tall, fair young man, “step out!”
“Quick march!” he snapped. “You, sir!” pointing his finger at a tall, fair young man, “step out!”
Glancing helplessly about him, the young man obeyed, and approaching Kerry:
Glancing around him in desperation, the young man complied and walked over to Kerry:
“I say, officer,” he whispered nervously, “can’t you manage to keep my name out of it? I mean to say, my people will kick up the deuce. Anything up to a tenner....”
“I say, officer,” he whispered nervously, “can’t you keep my name out of it? My people will go crazy. Anything up to a tenner…”
The whisper faded away. Kerry’s expression had grown positively ferocious.
The whisper disappeared. Kerry's expression had become fiercely intense.
“Put your card on the table,” he said tersely, “and get out while my hands stay in my pockets!”
“Put your card on the table,” he said sharply, “and get out while my hands are still in my pockets!”
Hurriedly the noble youth (he was the elder son of an earl) complied, and departed. Then, one by one, the rest of the company filed past the Chief Inspector. He challenged no one until a Jew smilingly laid a card on the table bearing the legend: “Mr. John Jones, Lincoln’s Inn Fields.”
Hurriedly, the noble young man (the eldest son of an earl) agreed and left. Then, one by one, the rest of the group passed by the Chief Inspector. He didn’t challenge anyone until a smiling Jew placed a card on the table that read: “Mr. John Jones, Lincoln’s Inn Fields.”
“Hi!” rapped Kerry, grasping the man’s arm. “One moment, Mr. ‘Jones’! The card I want is in the other case. D’you take me for a mug? That ‘Jones’ trick was tried on Noah by the blue-faced baboon!”
“Hey!” Kerry said, grabbing the man’s arm. “Hold on a second, Mr. ‘Jones’! The card I need is in the other bag. Do you think I’m an idiot? That ‘Jones’ scam was pulled on Noah by the blue-faced baboon!”
His perception of character was wonderful. At some of the cards he did not even glance; and upon the women he wasted no time at all. He took it for granted that they would all give false names, but since each of them would be followed it did not matter. When at last the room was emptied, he turned to the scowling proprietor, and:
His understanding of character was impressive. He didn’t even look at some of the cards, and he didn’t spend any time on the women. He assumed they would all provide fake names, but since each of them would be tracked anyway, it didn’t really matter. When the room was finally empty, he turned to the frowning owner, and:
“That’s that!” he said. “I’ve had no instructions about your establishment, my friend, and as I’ve seen nothing improper going on I’m making no charge, at the moment. I don’t want to know what sort of show takes place on your platform, and I don’t want to know anything about you that I don’t know already. You’re a Swiss subject and a dark horse.”
“That’s it!” he said. “I haven’t received any instructions about your establishment, my friend, and since I haven’t seen anything inappropriate happening, I’m not making any accusations right now. I don’t want to know what kind of performance goes on in your place, and I don’t want to learn anything about you that I don’t already know. You’re a Swiss citizen and a mystery.”
He gathered up the cards from the table, glancing at them carelessly. He did not expect to gain much from his possession of these names and addresses. It was among the women that he counted upon finding patrons of Kazmah and Company. But as he was about to drop the cards into his overcoat pocket, one of them, which bore a written note, attracted his attention.
He picked up the cards from the table, looking at them casually. He didn’t think he would get much from having these names and addresses. He hoped to find potential clients for Kazmah and Company among the women. But just as he was about to put the cards in his overcoat pocket, one of them, which had a note written on it, caught his eye.
At this card he stared like a man amazed; his face grew more and more red, and:
At this card, he stared like someone in shock; his face turned redder and redder, and:
“Hell!” he said—“Hell! which of ’em was it?”
“Hell!” he said—“Hell! which one was it?”
The card contained the following:—
The card included the following:—
![[Illustration]](images/img02.jpg)
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE MOODS OF MOLLIE
Early the following morning Margaret Halley called upon Mollie Gretna.
Early the next morning, Margaret Halley visited Mollie Gretna.
Mollie’s personality did not attract Margaret. The two had nothing in common, but Margaret was well aware of the nature of the tie which had bound Rita Irvin to this empty and decadent representative of English aristocracy. Mollie Gretna was entitled to append the words “The Honorable” to her name, but not only did she refrain from doing so but she even preferred to be known as “Gretna”—the style of one of the family estates.
Mollie’s personality didn’t appeal to Margaret. They had nothing in common, but Margaret understood the nature of the connection that had linked Rita Irvin to this shallow and decayed figure of English aristocracy. Mollie Gretna had the right to use the title “The Honorable” before her name, but not only did she choose not to do that, she even preferred to be called “Gretna”—the name of one of the family estates.
This pseudonym she had adopted shortly after her divorce, when she had attempted to take up a stage career. But although the experience had proved disastrous, she had retained the nom de guerre, and during the past four years had several times appeared at war charity garden-parties as a classical dancer—to the great delight of the guests and greater disgust of her family. Her maternal uncle, head of her house, said to be the most blasé member of the British peerage and known as “the noble tortoise,” was generally considered to have pronounced the final verdict upon his golden-haired niece when he declared “she is almost amusing.”
This pseudonym she had taken on shortly after her divorce, when she tried to pursue a stage career. Although that experience had turned out to be a disaster, she kept the nom de guerre, and over the past four years, she had appeared several times at war charity garden parties as a classical dancer—to the great enjoyment of the guests and the greater annoyance of her family. Her uncle, the head of her family, often called “the noble tortoise” for being the most jaded member of the British peerage, was generally thought to have given his final judgment on his golden-haired niece when he said, “she is almost amusing.”
Mollie received her visitor with extravagant expressions of welcome.
Mollie greeted her visitor with overly warm expressions of welcome.
“My dear Miss Halley,” she cried, “how perfectly sweet of you to come to see me! of course, I can guess what you have called about. Look! I have every paper published this morning in London! Every one! Oh! poor, darling little Rita! What can have become of her!”
"My dear Miss Halley," she exclaimed, "how incredibly kind of you to come see me! I can totally guess why you're here. Look! I have every paper published this morning in London! Every single one! Oh! poor, sweet little Rita! What could have happened to her!"
Tears glistened upon her carefully made-up lashes, and so deep did her grief seem to be that one would never have suspected that she had spent the greater part of the night playing bridge at a “mixed” club in Dover Street, and from thence had proceeded to a military “breakfast-dance.”
Tears shimmered on her carefully applied lashes, and her grief seemed so intense that no one would have guessed she had spent most of the night playing bridge at a mixed club on Dover Street, and afterward had gone to a military breakfast dance.
“It is indeed a ghastly tragedy,” said Margaret. “It seems incredible that she cannot be traced.”
“It’s truly a terrible tragedy,” said Margaret. “It’s hard to believe that she can’t be found.”
“Absolutely incredible!” declared Mollie, opening a large box of cigarettes. “Will you have one, dear?”
“Totally amazing!” Mollie said, opening a big box of cigarettes. “Do you want one, sweetie?”
“No, thanks. By the way, they are not from Buenos Ayres, I suppose?”
“No, thanks. By the way, they’re not from Buenos Aires, right?”
Mollie, cigarette in hand, stared, round-eyed, and:
Mollie, cigarette in hand, stared wide-eyed, and:
“Oh, my dear Miss Halley!” she cried, “what an idea! Such a funny thing to suggest.”
“Oh, my dear Miss Halley!” she exclaimed, “what a thought! That’s such a funny thing to suggest.”
Margaret smiled coolly.
Margaret smiled calmly.
“Poor Sir Lucien used to smoke cigarettes of that kind,” she explained, “and I thought perhaps you smoked them, too.”
“Poor Sir Lucien used to smoke those kinds of cigarettes,” she explained, “and I thought maybe you smoked them, too.”
Mollie shook her head and lighted the cigarette.
Mollie shook her head and lit the cigarette.
“He gave me one once, and it made me feel quite sick,” she declared.
“He gave me one once, and it made me feel really sick,” she said.
Margaret glanced at the speaker, and knew immediately that Mollie had determined to deny all knowledge of the drug coterie. Because there is no problem of psychology harder than that offered by a perverted mind, Margaret was misled in ascribing this secrecy to a desire to avoid becoming involved in a scandal. Therefore:
Margaret looked at the speaker and immediately realized that Mollie had decided to deny any knowledge of the drug group. Since there’s no psychological challenge tougher than one posed by a warped mind, Margaret was mistaken in thinking that this secrecy was due to a wish to steer clear of a scandal. So:
“Do you quite realize, Miss Gretna,” she said quietly, “that every hour wasted now in tracing Rita may mean, must mean, an hour of agony for her?”
“Do you really understand, Miss Gretna,” she said softly, “that every hour spent right now trying to find Rita could mean an hour of suffering for her?”
“Oh, don’t! please don’t!” cried Mollie, clasping her hands. “I cannot bear to think of it.”
“Oh, please don’t!” cried Mollie, clasping her hands. “I can’t stand to think about it.”
“God knows in whose hands she is. Then there is poor Mr. Irvin. He is utterly prostrated. One shudders to contemplate his torture as the hours and the days go by and no news comes of Rita.”
“God knows whose hands she is in. Then there's poor Mr. Irvin. He is completely devastated. It's unsettling to think about his suffering as the hours and days pass without any news of Rita.”
“Oh, my dear! you are making me cry!” exclaimed Mollie. “If only I could do something to help....”
“Oh, my dear! You’re making me cry!” Mollie exclaimed. “If only I could do something to help...”
Margaret was studying her closely, and now for the first time she detected sincere emotion in Mollie’s voice—and unforced tears in her eyes. Hope was reborn.
Margaret was observing her closely, and now for the first time she noticed genuine emotion in Mollie’s voice—and natural tears in her eyes. Hope was revived.
“Perhaps you can,” she continued, speaking gently. “You knew all Rita’s friends and all Sir Lucien’s. You must have met the woman called Mrs. Sin?”
“Maybe you can,” she went on, speaking softly. “You knew all of Rita’s friends and all of Sir Lucien’s. You must have met the woman named Mrs. Sin?”
“Mrs. Sin,” whispered Mollie, staring in a frightened way so that the pupils of her eyes slowly enlarged. “What about Mrs. Sin?”
“Mrs. Sin,” whispered Mollie, staring in fear as her pupils gradually dilated. “What about Mrs. Sin?”
“Well, you see, they seem to think that through Mrs. Sin they will be able to trace Kazmah; and wherever Kazmah is one would expect to find poor Rita.”
“Well, you see, they think that by going through Mrs. Sin, they’ll be able to track down Kazmah; and wherever Kazmah is, you’d expect to find poor Rita.”
Mollie lowered her head for a moment, then glanced quickly at the speaker, and quickly away again.
Mollie lowered her head for a moment, then glanced quickly at the speaker and then quickly looked away again.
“Please let me explain just what I mean,” continued Margaret. “It seems to be impossible to find anybody in London who will admit having known Mrs. Sin or Kazmah. They are all afraid of being involved in the case, of course. Now, if you can help, don’t hesitate for that reason. A special commission has been appointed by Lord Wrexborough to deal with the case, and their agent is working quite independently of the police. Anything which you care to tell him will be treated as strictly confidential; but think what it may mean to Rita.”
“Please let me explain what I mean,” Margaret continued. “It seems impossible to find anyone in London who will admit to knowing Mrs. Sin or Kazmah. They’re all afraid of getting involved in the case, of course. Now, if you can help, don’t hold back because of that. A special commission has been set up by Lord Wrexborough to handle the case, and their agent is working completely independently from the police. Anything you want to share with him will be kept strictly confidential; but think about what it might mean for Rita.”
Mollie clasped her hands about her right knee and rocked to and fro in her chair.
Mollie held her hands around her right knee and swayed back and forth in her chair.
“No one knows who Kazmah is,” she said.
"No one knows who Kazmah is," she said.
“But a number of people seem to know Mrs. Sin. I am sure you must have met her?”
“But a lot of people seem to know Mrs. Sin. I’m sure you must have met her?”
“If I say that I know her, shall I be called as a witness?”
“If I say that I know her, will I be called as a witness?”
“Certainly not. I can assure you of that.”
“Definitely not. I can promise you that.”
Mollie continued to rock to and fro.
Mollie kept rocking back and forth.
“But if I were to tell the police I should have to go to court, I suppose?”
“But if I tell the police, I guess I'd have to go to court, right?”
“I suppose so,” replied Margaret. “I am afraid I am dreadfully ignorant of such matters. It might depend upon whether you spoke to a high official or to a subordinate one; an ordinary policeman for instance. But the Home office agent has nothing whatever to do with Scotland Yard.”
“I suppose so,” replied Margaret. “I’m afraid I’m really clueless about those things. It could depend on whether you were talking to a high-ranking official or a lower-level one; like an ordinary police officer, for example. But the Home Office agent has nothing to do with Scotland Yard.”
Mollie stood up in order to reach an ash-tray, and:
Mollie stood up to grab an ashtray, and:
“I really don’t think I have anything to say, Miss Halley,” she declared. “I have certainly met Mrs. Sin, but I know nothing whatever about her, except that I believe she is a Jewess.”
“I honestly don’t think I have anything to add, Miss Halley,” she said. “I’ve definitely met Mrs. Sin, but I don’t know anything at all about her, except that I think she’s Jewish.”
Margaret sighed, looking up wistfully into Mollie’s face. “Are you quite sure?” she pleaded. “Oh, Miss Gretna, if you know anything—anything—don’t hide it now. It may mean so much.”
Margaret sighed, gazing hopefully at Mollie’s face. “Are you really sure?” she urged. “Oh, Miss Gretna, if you know anything—anything—please don’t keep it from me. It could mean so much.”
“Oh, I quite understand that,” cried Mollie. “My heart simply aches and aches when I think of poor, sweet little Rita. But—really I don’t think I can be of the least tiny bit of use.”
“Oh, I totally get that,” Mollie exclaimed. “My heart just aches when I think of poor, sweet little Rita. But—honestly, I don’t think I can be of any help at all.”
Their glances met, and Margaret read hostility in the shallow eyes. Mollie, who had been wavering, now for some reason had become confirmed in her original determination to remain silent. Margaret stood up.
Their eyes locked, and Margaret perceived hostility in the shallow gaze. Mollie, who had been unsure, now for some reason felt more resolute in her decision to stay quiet. Margaret stood up.
“It is no good, then,” she said. “We must hope that Rita will be traced by the police. Good-bye, Miss Gretna. I am so sorry you cannot help.”
“It doesn’t help, then,” she said. “We have to hope the police will find Rita. Goodbye, Miss Gretna. I’m really sorry you can’t assist.”
“And so am I!” declared Mollie. “It is perfectly sweet of you to take such an interest, and I feel a positive worm. But what can I do?”
“And so am I!” Mollie declared. “It’s really sweet of you to take such an interest, and I feel like a complete worm. But what can I do?”
As Margaret was stepping into her little runabout car, which awaited her at the door, a theory presented itself to account for Mollie’s sudden hostility. It had developed, apparently, as a result of Margaret’s reference to the Home office inquiry. Of course! Mollie would naturally be antagonistic to a commission appointed to suppress the drug traffic.
As Margaret was getting into her small car that was waiting for her at the door, a thought occurred to explain Mollie’s sudden hostility. It seemed to have arisen due to Margaret’s mention of the Home office inquiry. Of course! Mollie would naturally be against a commission set up to crack down on drug trafficking.
Convinced that this was the correct explanation, Margaret drove away, reflecting bitterly that she had been guilty of a strategical error which it was now too late to rectify.
Convinced that this was the right explanation, Margaret drove away, reflecting bitterly that she had made a strategic mistake that it was now too late to fix.
In common with others, Kerry among them, who had come in contact with that perverted intelligence, she misjudged Mollie’s motives. In the first place, the latter had no wish to avoid publicity, and in the second place—although she sometimes wondered vaguely what she should do when her stock of drugs became exhausted—Mollie was prompted by no particular animosity toward the Home office inquiry. She had merely perceived a suitable opportunity to make the acquaintance of the fierce red Chief Inspector, and at the same time to secure notoriety for herself.
Like others, including Kerry, who had interacted with that twisted intelligence, she misunderstood Mollie’s intentions. For one thing, Mollie didn’t want to shy away from the spotlight, and for another—although she occasionally pondered what she would do when her supply of drugs ran out—Mollie felt no real hostility toward the Home Office inquiry. She simply saw a chance to meet the intense red Chief Inspector while also gaining some fame for herself.
Ere Margaret’s car had progressed a hundred yards from the door, Mollie was at the telephone.
Ere Margaret's car had moved a hundred yards from the door, Mollie was on the phone.
“City 400, please,” she said.
"City 400, please," she said.
An interval elapsed, then:
A while later:
“Is that the Commissioner’s office, New Scotland Yard?” she asked.
“Is this the Commissioner’s office, New Scotland Yard?” she asked.
A voice replied that it was.
A voice responded that it was.
“Could you put me through to Chief Inspector Kerry?”
“Can you connect me to Chief Inspector Kerry?”
“What name?” inquired the voice.
“What name?” asked the voice.
Mollie hesitated for three seconds, and then gave her family name.
Mollie paused for three seconds and then said her last name.
“Very well, madam,” said the voice respectfully. “Please hold on, and I will enquire if the Chief Inspector is here.”
“Alright, ma'am,” said the voice politely. “Please hold on, and I will check if the Chief Inspector is available.”
Mollie’s heart was beating rapidly with pleasurable excitement, and she was as confused as a maiden at her first rendezvous. Then:
Mollie’s heart was racing with excitement, and she was as confused as a girl on her first date. Then:
“Hello,” said the voice.
“Hey,” said the voice.
“Yes?”
“Yeah?”
“I am sorry, madam. But Chief Inspector Kerry is off duty.”
“I’m sorry, ma'am. But Chief Inspector Kerry is off duty.”
“Oh, dear!” sighed Mollie, “what a pity. Can you tell me where I could find him?”
“Oh, no!” sighed Mollie, “that's such a shame. Can you let me know where I might find him?”
“I am afraid not, madam. It is against the rules to give private addresses of members of any department.”
“I’m sorry, ma’am. It’s against the rules to share private addresses of anyone in the department.”
“Oh, very well.” She sighed again. “Thank you.”
“Oh, fine.” She sighed again. “Thanks.”
She replaced the receiver and stood biting her finger thoughtfully. She was making a mental inventory of her many admirers and wondering which of them could help her. Suddenly she came to a decision on the point. Taking up the receiver:
She put down the phone and stood there, biting her finger as she thought. She was mentally listing her many admirers and wondering which one could help her. Suddenly, she made a decision about it. Picking up the phone again:
“Victoria 8440, please,” she said.
“Dial Victoria 8440, please,” she said.
Still biting one finger she waited, until:
Still biting her finger, she waited, until:
“Foreign office,” announced a voice.
“Foreign office,” said a voice.
“Please put me through to Mr. Archie Boden-Shaw,” she said.
“Please connect me to Mr. Archie Boden-Shaw,” she said.
Ere long that official’s secretary was inquiring her name, and a moment later:
Eagerly, that official's secretary was asking for her name, and a moment later:
“Is that you, Archie?” said Mollie. “Yes! Mollie speaking. No, please listen, Archie! You can get to know everything at the Foreign office, and I want you to find out for me the private address of Chief Inspector Kerry, who is in charge of the Bond Street murder case. Don’t be silly! I’ve asked Scotland Yard, but they won’t tell me. You can find out.... It doesn’t matter why I want to know.... Just ring me up and tell me. I must know in half an hour. Yes, I shall be seeing you tonight. Good-bye....”
“Is that you, Archie?” Mollie said. “Yes! It’s Mollie. No, please listen, Archie! You can find out everything at the Foreign Office, and I need you to get me the private address of Chief Inspector Kerry, who’s handling the Bond Street murder case. Don’t be ridiculous! I’ve asked Scotland Yard, but they won’t tell me. You can find out... It doesn’t matter why I need to know... Just call me and let me know. I have to know in half an hour. Yes, I’ll see you tonight. Bye....”
Less than half an hour later, the obedient Archie rang up, and Mollie, all excitement, wrote the following address in a dainty scented notebook which she carried in her handbag.
Less than half an hour later, the eager Archie called, and Mollie, full of excitement, wrote down the following address in a pretty scented notebook that she kept in her handbag.
CHIEF INSPECTOR KERRY,
67 Spenser Road, Brixton.
CHIEF INSPECTOR KERRY,
67 Spenser Road, Brixton.
CHAPTER XXVII.
CROWN EVIDENCE
The appearance of the violet-enamelled motor brougham upholstered in cream, and driven by a chauffeur in a violet and cream livery, created some slight sensation in Spenser Road, S.E. Mollie Gretna’s conspicuous car was familiar enough to residents in the West End of London, but to lower middle-class suburbia it came as something of a shock. More than one window curtain moved suspiciously, suggesting a hidden but watchful presence, when the glittering vehicle stopped before the gate of number 67; and the lady at number 68 seized an evidently rare opportunity to come out and polish her letter-box.
The sight of the violet-colored motor brougham, dressed in cream upholstery and driven by a chauffeur in a matching violet and cream uniform, caused quite a stir on Spenser Road, S.E. Mollie Gretna’s flashy car was well-known to those in the affluent West End of London, but it was a bit of a shock for the more modest suburban residents. More than one curtain twitched suspiciously, hinting at a hidden but watchful observer, when the shiny vehicle stopped at the gate of number 67; and the woman at number 68 seized the rare chance to step outside and polish her mailbox.
She was rewarded by an unobstructed view of the smartest woman in London (thus spake society paragraphers) and of the most expensive set of furs in Europe, also of a perfectly gowned slim figure. Of Mollie’s disdainful face, with its slightly uptilted nose, she had no more than a glimpse.
She was rewarded with an unobstructed view of the smartest woman in London (as society columnists would say) and the most expensive set of furs in Europe, along with a perfectly dressed slim figure. She only caught a glimpse of Mollie's disdainful face, with its slightly upturned nose.
A neat maid, evidently Scotch, admitted the dazzling visitor to number 67; and Spenser Road waited and wondered. It was something to do with the Bond Street murder! Small girls appeared from doorways suddenly opened and darted off to advise less-watchful neighbors.
A tidy maid, clearly Scottish, let the stunning visitor into number 67; and Spenser Road waited and speculated. It had something to do with the Bond Street murder! Young girls popped out from doorways that suddenly opened and quickly ran off to inform less-observant neighbors.
Kerry, who had been at work until close upon dawn in the mysterious underworld of Soho was sleeping, but Mrs. Kerry received Mollie in a formal little drawing-room, which, unlike the cosy, homely dining-room, possessed that frigid atmosphere which belongs to uninhabited apartments. In a rather handsome cabinet were a number of trophies associated with the detective’s successful cases. The cabinet itself was a present from a Regent Street firm for whom Kerry had recovered valuable property.
Kerry, who had been working until just before dawn in the mysterious underworld of Soho, was sleeping, but Mrs. Kerry welcomed Mollie in a small formal drawing room that, unlike the cozy, homey dining room, had a cold atmosphere typical of empty rooms. In a rather nice cabinet were several trophies connected to the detective’s successful cases. The cabinet itself was a gift from a Regent Street company for which Kerry had recovered valuable property.
Mary Kerry, dressed in a plain blouse and skirt, exhibited no trace of nervousness in the presence of her aristocratic and fashionable caller. Indeed, Mollie afterwards declared that “she was quite a ladylike person. But rather tin tabernacley, my dear.”
Mary Kerry, wearing a simple blouse and skirt, showed no signs of nervousness in front of her elegant and stylish visitor. In fact, Mollie later said that “she was a pretty classy person. But a bit off, my dear.”
“Did ye wish to see Chief Inspector Kerry parteecularly?” asked Mary, watching her visitor with calm, observant eyes.
“Did you want to see Chief Inspector Kerry specifically?” asked Mary, watching her visitor with calm, observant eyes.
“Oh, most particularly!” cried Mollie, in a flutter of excitement. “Of course I don’t know what you must think of me for calling at such a preposterous hour, but there are some things that simply can’t wait.”
“Oh, definitely!” shouted Mollie, all excited. “I know you must think it’s ridiculous that I’m showing up at this crazy hour, but there are just some things that can’t wait.”
“Aye,” murmured Mrs. Kerry. “’Twill be yon Bond Street affair?”
“Aye,” murmured Mrs. Kerry. “Is it that Bond Street event?”
“Oh, yes, it is, Mrs. Kerry. Doesn’t the very name of Bond Street turn your blood cold? I am simply shivering with fear!”
“Oh, yes, it is, Mrs. Kerry. Doesn’t the name Bond Street send chills down your spine? I'm practically shaking with fear!”
“As the wife of a Chief Inspector I am maybe more used to tragedies than yoursel’, madam. But it surely is a sair grim business. My husband is resting now. He was hard at work a’ the night. Nae doubt ye’ll be wishin’ tee see him privately?”
“As the wife of a Chief Inspector, I'm probably more familiar with tragedies than you, ma'am. But this is definitely a tough situation. My husband is resting now. He was working hard all night. No doubt you’d like to see him privately?”
“Oh, if you please. I am so sorry to disturb him. I can imagine that he must be literally exhausted after spending a whole night among dreadful people.”
“Oh, if you don’t mind. I’m really sorry to interrupt him. I can only imagine that he must be completely worn out after spending an entire night with awful people.”
Mary Kerry stood up.
Mary Kerry got up.
“If ye’ll excuse me for a moment I’ll awaken him,” she said. “Our household is sma’.”
“If you’ll excuse me for a moment, I’ll wake him up,” she said. “Our household is small.”
“Oh, of course! I quite understand, Mrs. Kerry! So sorry. But so good of you.”
“Oh, of course! I totally get it, Mrs. Kerry! I'm really sorry. But that's so kind of you.”
“Might I offer ye a glass o’ sherry an’ a biscuit?”
“May I offer you a glass of sherry and a biscuit?”
“I simply couldn’t dream of troubling you! Please don’t suggest such a thing. I feel covered with guilt already. Many thanks nevertheless.”
“I just couldn’t imagine bothering you! Please don’t say that. I already feel so guilty. Thanks anyway.”
Mary Kerry withdrew, leaving Mollie alone. As soon as the door closed Mollie stood up and began to inspect the trophies in the cabinet. She was far too restless and excited to remain sitting down. She looked at the presentation clock on the mantelpiece and puzzled over the signatures engraved upon a large silver dish which commemorated the joy displayed by the Criminal Investigation Department upon the occasion of Kerry’s promotion to the post of Chief Inspector.
Mary Kerry left, leaving Mollie by herself. As soon as the door shut, Mollie got up and started examining the trophies in the cabinet. She was too restless and excited to stay seated. She glanced at the presentation clock on the mantelpiece and wondered about the signatures engraved on a large silver dish that celebrated the happiness of the Criminal Investigation Department when Kerry was promoted to Chief Inspector.
The door opened and Kerry came in. He had arisen and completed his toilet in several seconds less than five minutes. But his spotlessly neat attire would have survived inspection by the most lynx-eyed martinet in the Brigade of Guards. As he smiled at his visitor with fierce geniality, Mollie blushed like a young girl.
The door opened and Kerry walked in. He had gotten up and got ready in just under five minutes. But his perfectly neat outfit would have passed inspection by the most discerning officer in the Brigade of Guards. As he smiled at his visitor with intense friendliness, Mollie blushed like a young girl.
Chief Inspector Kerry was a much bigger man than she had believed him to be. The impression left upon her memory by his brief appearance at the night club had been that of a small, dapper figure. Now, as he stood in the little drawing-room, she saw that he was not much if anything below the average height of Englishmen, and that he possessed wonderfully broad shoulders. In fact, Kerry was deceptive. His compact neatness and the smallness of his feet and hands, together with those swift, lithe movements which commonly belong to men of light physique, curiously combined to deceive the beholder, but masked eleven stones (*note: 1 stone = 14 pounds) of bone and muscle.
Chief Inspector Kerry was much bigger than she had initially thought. The impression left on her memory from his brief appearance at the nightclub was that of a small, well-dressed man. Now, as he stood in the little drawing room, she noticed that he was not much shorter than the average Englishman, and he had impressively broad shoulders. In fact, Kerry was misleading. His neat appearance and the smallness of his feet and hands, along with his quick, agile movements usually seen in lighter-built men, oddly combined to mislead the observer, but concealed eleven stones (*note: 1 stone = 14 pounds) of bone and muscle.
“Very good of you to offer information, miss,” he said. “I’m willing to admit that I can do with it.”
“Thanks for offering the information, miss,” he said. “I’ll gladly admit that I could use it.”
He opened a bureau and took out a writing-block and a fountain pen. Then he turned and stared hard at Mollie. She quickly lowered her eyes.
He opened a drawer and pulled out a notepad and a fountain pen. Then he turned and stared intently at Mollie. She quickly looked down.
“Excuse me,” said Kerry, “but didn’t I see you somewhere last night?”
“Excuse me,” said Kerry, “but didn’t I see you somewhere last night?”
“Yes,” she said. “I was sitting just inside the door at—”
“Yes,” she said. “I was sitting just inside the door at—”
“Right! I remember,” interrupted Kerry. He continued to stare. “Before you say any more, miss, I have to remind you that I am a police officer, and that you may be called upon to swear to the truth of any information you may give me.”
“Got it! I remember,” interrupted Kerry. He kept staring. “Before you say anything else, miss, I need to remind you that I’m a police officer, and you might have to testify to the truth of any information you give me.”
“Oh, of course! I know.”
"Of course! I got it."
“You know? Very well, then; we can get on. Who gave you my address?”
“You know? Alright then, we can move forward. Who gave you my address?”
At the question, so abruptly asked, Mollie felt herself blushing again. It was delightful to know that she could still blush. “Oh—I... that is, I asked Scotland Yard ”
At the sudden question, Mollie felt herself blush again. It was nice to know she could still blush. “Oh—I... uh, I asked Scotland Yard.”
She bestowed a swift, half-veiled glance at her interrogator, but he offered her no help, and:
She shot a quick, partially obscured look at her questioner, but he gave her no assistance, and:
“They wouldn’t tell me,” she continued. “So—I had to find out. You see, I heard you were trying to get information which I thought perhaps I could give.”
“They wouldn’t tell me,” she went on. “So—I had to figure it out. You see, I heard you were trying to get some information that I thought I might be able to provide.”
“So you went to the trouble to find my private address rather than to the nearest police station,” said Kerry. “Might I ask you from whom you heard that I wanted this information?”
“So you went to the effort to track down my private address instead of going to the nearest police station,” Kerry said. “Can I ask who told you I wanted this information?”
“Well—it’s in the papers, isn’t it?”
“Well—it's trending, right?”
“It is certainly. But it occurred to me that someone... connected might have told you as well.”
“It definitely is. But I thought that someone... connected might have told you too.”
“Actually, someone did: Miss Margaret Halley.”
“Actually, someone did: Miss Margaret Halley.”
“Good!” rapped Kerry. “Now we’re coming to it. She told you to come to me?”
“Great!” Kerry said. “So, she told you to come to me?”
“Oh, no!” cried Mollie—“she didn’t. She told me to tell her so that she could tell the Home office.”
“Oh, no!” cried Mollie. “She didn’t. She told me to let her know so she could inform the Home office.”
“Eh?” said Kerry, “eh?” He bent forward, staring fiercely. “Please tell me exactly what Miss Halley wanted to know.”
“Eh?” said Kerry, “eh?” He leaned in, staring intensely. “Please tell me exactly what Miss Halley wanted to know.”
The intensity of his gaze Mollie found very perturbing, but:
The intensity of his gaze made Mollie feel really uneasy, but:
“She wanted me to tell her where Mrs. Sin lived,” she replied.
“She wanted me to tell her where Mrs. Sin lived,” she replied.
Kerry experienced a quickening of the pulse. In the failure of the C.I.D. to trace the abode of the notorious Mrs. Sin he had suspected double-dealing. He counted it unbelievable that a figure so conspicuous in certain circles could evade official quest even for forty-eight hours. K Division’s explanation, too, that there were no less than eighty Chinamen resident in and about Limehouse whose names either began or ended with Sin, he looked upon as a paltry evasion. That very morning he had awakened from a species of nightmare wherein 719 had affected the arrest of Kazmah and Mrs. Sin and had rescued Mrs. Irvin from the clutches of the former. Now—here was hope. 719 would seem to be as hopelessly in the dark as everybody else.
Kerry felt his heart race. He couldn't believe that the C.I.D. had failed to find the infamous Mrs. Sin. He thought it was hard to believe that someone so well-known in certain circles could avoid official searches for even forty-eight hours. K Division’s explanation—that there were at least eighty Chinese people living around Limehouse whose names either started or ended with Sin—seemed like a weak excuse to him. That very morning, he had woken up from a sort of nightmare where 719 had arrested Kazmah and Mrs. Sin and saved Mrs. Irvin from the latter's grasp. Now—there was hope. It seemed like 719 was as clueless as everyone else.
“You refused?” he rapped.
“You refused?” he asked.
“Of course I did, Inspector,” said Mollie, with a timid, tender glance. “I thought you were the proper person to tell.”
“Of course I did, Inspector,” Mollie said, giving a shy, gentle look. “I thought you were the right person to tell.”
“Then you know?” asked Kerry, unable to conceal his eagerness.
“Then you know?” Kerry asked, unable to hide his excitement.
“Yes,” sighed Mollie. “Unfortunately—I know. Oh Inspector, how can I explain it to you?”
“Yes,” sighed Mollie. “Unfortunately—I know. Oh Inspector, how can I explain this to you?”
“Don’t trouble, miss. Just give me the address and I’ll ask no questions!”
“Don’t worry, miss. Just give me the address and I promise I won’t ask any questions!”
His keenness was thrilling, infectious. As a result of the night’s “beating” he had a list of some twenty names whose owners might have been patrons of Kazmah and some of whom might know Mrs. Sin. But he had learned from bitter experience how difficult it was to induce such people to give useful evidence. There was practically no means of forcing them to speak if they chose, from selfish motives, to be silent. They could be forced to appear in court, but anything elicited in public was worse than useless. Furthermore, Kerry could not afford to wait. Mollie replied excitedly:
His enthusiasm was exciting and contagious. Because of the night’s "beating," he had a list of about twenty names of people who might have been patrons of Kazmah and who might know Mrs. Sin. But he had learned from hard experience how tough it was to get these people to provide helpful information. There was really no way to make them talk if they decided, for selfish reasons, to stay silent. They could be compelled to show up in court, but anything gathered in public was more of a hindrance than a help. Plus, Kerry couldn't afford to wait. Mollie replied with excitement:
“Oh, Inspector, I know you will think me simply an appalling person when I tell you; but I have been to Mrs. Sin’s house—‘The House of a Hundred Raptures’ she calls it—”
“Oh, Inspector, I know you’ll think I’m just an awful person when I tell you this; but I’ve been to Mrs. Sin’s house—‘The House of a Hundred Raptures’ as she calls it—”
“Yes, yes! But—the address?”
“Yes, yes! But what's the address?”
“However can I tell you the address, Inspector? I could drive you there, but I haven’t the very haziest idea of the name of the horrible street! One drives along dreadful roads where there are stalls and Jews for quite an interminable time, and then over a sort of canal, and then round to the right all among ships and horrid Chinamen. Then, there is a doorway in a little court, and Mrs. Sin’s husband sits inside a smelly room with a positively ferocious raven who shrieks about legs and policemen! Oh! Can I ever forget it!”
“But how can I tell you the address, Inspector? I could drive you there, but I have no clue about the name of that terrible street! You drive along awful roads lined with stalls and vendors for what feels like ages, then cross a kind of canal, and then turn right all around ships and some pretty sketchy characters. Then, there’s a door in a small courtyard, and Mrs. Sin’s husband is inside a smelly room with a seriously fierce raven that squawks about legs and cops! Oh! How could I ever forget it!”
“One moment, miss, one moment,” said Kerry, keeping an iron control upon himself. “What is the name of Mrs. Sin’s husband?”
“One moment, miss, one moment,” said Kerry, maintaining strict control over himself. “What’s the name of Mrs. Sin’s husband?”
“Oh, let me think! I can always remember it by recalling the croak of the raven.” She raised one hand to her brow, posing reflectively, and began to murmur:
“Oh, let me think! I can always remember it by thinking of the croak of the raven.” She raised one hand to her forehead, striking a thoughtful pose, and began to murmur:
“Sin Sin Ah... Sin Sin Jar... Sin Sin—Oh! I have it! Sin Sin Wa!”
“Sin Sin Ah... Sin Sin Jar... Sin Sin—Oh! I got it! Sin Sin Wa!”
“Good!” rapped Kerry, and made a note on the block. “Sin Sin Wa, and he has a pet raven, you say, who talks?”
“Great!” said Kerry, and wrote it down in the notebook. “Sin Sin Wa, and he has a pet raven, you say, that talks?”
“Who positively talks like some horrid old woman!” cried Mollie. “He has only one eye.”
“Who talks like a terrible old woman?” Mollie exclaimed. “He only has one eye.”
“The raven?”
“The crow?”
“The raven, yes—and also the Chinaman.”
“The raven, yes—and also the Chinese man.”
“What!”
"Wait, what?"
“Oh! it’s a nightmare to behold them together!” declared Mollie, clasping her hands and bending forward.
“Oh! it’s a nightmare to see them together!” exclaimed Mollie, clasping her hands and leaning forward.
She was gaining courage, and now looked almost boldly into the fierce eyes of the Chief Inspector.
She was gaining confidence and now looked almost defiantly into the intense eyes of the Chief Inspector.
“Describe the house,” he said succinctly. “Take your time and use your own words.”
“Describe the house,” he said plainly. “Take your time and use your own words.”
Thereupon Mollie launched into a description of Sin Sin Wa’s opium-house. Kerry, his eyes fixed upon her face, listened silently. Then:
Thereupon Mollie started describing Sin Sin Wa’s opium house. Kerry, his eyes locked on her face, listened quietly. Then:
“These little rooms are really next door?” he asked.
“These small rooms are really next door?” he asked.
“I suppose so, Inspector. We always went through the back of a cupboard!”
“I guess so, Inspector. We always went through the back of a cabinet!”
“Can you give me names of others who used this place?”
“Can you give me the names of others who have used this place?”
“Well”—Mollie hesitated—“poor Rita, of course and Sir Lucien. Then, Cyrus Kilfane used to go.”
“Well,” Mollie hesitated, “poor Rita, of course, and Sir Lucien. Then, Cyrus Kilfane used to go.”
“Kilfane? The American actor?”
"Kilfane? The U.S. actor?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“H’m. He’s back in America, Sir Lucien is dead, and Mrs. Irvin is missing. Nobody else?”
“Hm. He’s back in America, Sir Lucien is dead, and Mrs. Irvin is missing. Nobody else?”
Mollie shook her head.
Mollie shook her head.
“Who first took you there?”
“Who took you there first?”
“Cyrus Kilfane.”
"Cyrus Kilfane."
“Not Sir Lucien?”
"Not Sir Lucien?"
“Oh, no. But both of them had been before.”
“Oh, no. But they both had been before.”
“What was Kazmah’s connection with Mrs. Sin and her husband?”
“What was Kazmah's relationship with Mrs. Sin and her husband?”
“I have no idea, Inspector. Kazmah used to supply cocaine and veronal and trional and heroin, but those who wanted to smoke opium he sent to Mrs. Sin.”
“I have no idea, Inspector. Kazmah used to supply cocaine and veronal and trional and heroin, but those who wanted to smoke opium he sent to Mrs. Sin.”
“What! he gave them her address?”
“What! He gave them her address?”
“No, no! He gave her their address.”
“No, no! He gave her their address.”
“I see. She called?”
"Got it. Did she call?"
“Yes. Oh, Inspector”—Mollie bent farther forward—“I can see in your eyes that you think I am fabulously wicked! Shall I be arrested?”
“Yes. Oh, Inspector”—Mollie leaned in closer—“I can see in your eyes that you think I'm incredibly wicked! Am I going to be arrested?”
Kerry coughed drily and stood up.
Kerry coughed dryly and stood up.
“Probably not, miss. But you may be required to give evidence.”
"Probably not, miss. But you might need to provide a statement."
“Oh, actually?” cried Mollie, also standing up and approaching nearer.
“Oh, really?” Mollie exclaimed, also getting up and stepping closer.
“Yes. Shall you object?”
"Yes. Do you have an objection?"
Mollie looked into his eyes.
Mollie gazed into his eyes.
“Not if I can be of the slightest assistance to you, Inspector.”
“Not if I can help you at all, Inspector.”
A theory to explain why this social butterfly had sought him out as a recipient of her compromising confidences presented itself to Kerry’s mind. He was a modest man, having neither time nor inclination for gallantries, and this was the first occasion throughout his professional career upon which he had obtained valuable evidence on the strength of his personal attractions. He doubted the accuracy of his deduction. But, Mollie at that moment lowering her lashes and then rapidly raising them again, Kerry was compelled to accept his own astonishing theory.
A theory popped into Kerry’s mind about why this social butterfly had chosen him to share her secrets. He was a humble man, with neither the time nor the desire for flirting, and this was the first time in his career that he had gained valuable insight from his own charm. He questioned whether his conclusion was correct. But when Mollie lowered her lashes and then quickly lifted them again, Kerry felt he had no choice but to believe in his surprising theory.
“And she is the daughter of a peer!” he reflected. “No wonder it has been hard to get evidence.”
“And she’s the daughter of a noble!” he thought. “No wonder it’s been difficult to find proof.”
He glanced rapidly in the direction of the door. There were several details which were by no means clear, but he decided to act upon the information already given and to get rid of his visitor without delay. Where some of the most dangerous criminals in Europe and America had failed, Mollie Gretna had succeeded in making Red Kerry nervous.
He quickly looked toward the door. There were a few details that weren’t clear, but he decided to go with the information he had and get rid of his visitor right away. Where some of the most dangerous criminals in Europe and America had failed, Mollie Gretna had managed to make Red Kerry uneasy.
“I am much indebted to you, miss,” he said, and opened the door.
“I really appreciate your help, miss,” he said, and opened the door.
“Oh, it has been delightful to confess to you, Inspector!” declared Mollie. “I will give you my card, and I shall expect you to come to me for any further information you may want. If I have to be brought to court, you will tell me, won’t you?”
“Oh, it’s been so nice to confess to you, Inspector!” Mollie exclaimed. “I’ll give you my card, and I expect you to reach out if you need any more information. If I need to go to court, you will let me know, right?”
“Rely upon me, miss,” replied Kerry shortly.
“Trust me, miss,” Kerry replied briefly.
He escorted Mollie to her brougham, observed by no less than six discreetly hidden neighbors. And as the brougham was driven off she waved her hand to him! Kerry felt a hot flush spreading over his red countenance, for the veiled onlookers had not escaped his attention. As he re-entered the house:
He escorted Mollie to her carriage, watched by at least six neighbors who were trying to be inconspicuous. And as the carriage drove away, she waved goodbye to him! Kerry felt a warm flush spreading across his face, because he had noticed the hidden observers. As he went back inside the house:
“Yon’s a bad woman,” said his wife, emerging from the dining-room.
“That's a bad woman,” said his wife, coming out of the dining room.
“I believe you may be right, Mary,” replied Kerry confusedly.
“I think you might be right, Mary,” replied Kerry, feeling confused.
“I kenned it when fairst I set een upon her painted face. I kenned it the now when she lookit sideways at ye. If yon’s a grand lady, she’s a woman o’ puir repute. The Lord gi’e us grace.”
“I knew it when I first laid eyes on her painted face. I know it now when she looks sideways at you. If that’s a high-class lady, she’s a woman of bad reputation. Lord, give us grace.”
CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE GILDED JOSS
London was fog-bound. The threat of the past week had been no empty one. Towards the hour of each wintry sunset had come the yellow racks, hastening dusk and driving folks more speedily homeward to their firesides. The dull reports of fog-signals had become a part of the metropolitan bombilation, but hitherto the choking mist had not secured a strangle-hold.
London was shrouded in fog. The threat from the past week was real. As each wintry sunset approached, the yellow clouds appeared, making night fall quicker and pushing people to hurry home to their warm fires. The dull sounds of fog signals had blended into the city's background noise, but so far the suffocating mist hadn't managed to take full control.
Now, however, it had triumphed, casting its thick net over the city as if eager to stifle the pulsing life of the new Babylon. In the neighborhood of the Docks its density was extraordinary, and the purlieus of Limehouse became mere mysterious gullies of smoke impossible to navigate unless one were very familiar with their intricacies and dangers.
Now, however, it had won, spreading its thick grip over the city as if it wanted to suffocate the vibrant life of the new Babylon. In the Dock area, its density was incredible, and the backstreets of Limehouse turned into confusing channels of smoke that were impossible to traverse unless you were very familiar with their twists and hazards.
Chief Inspector Kerry, wearing a cardigan under his oilskins, tapped the pavement with the point of his malacca like a blind man. No glimmer of light could he perceive. He could not even see his companion.
Chief Inspector Kerry, wearing a cardigan under his raincoat, tapped the pavement with the tip of his walking stick like a blind person. He couldn’t see any light. He couldn’t even see his companion.
“Hell!” he snapped irritably, as his foot touched a brick wall, “where the devil are you, constable?”
“Hell!” he snapped irritably, as his foot hit a brick wall, “where the heck are you, cop?”
“Here beside you, sir,” answered P.C. Bryce, of K Division, his guide.
“Right here next to you, sir,” responded P.C. Bryce from K Division, his guide.
“Which side?”
"Whose side?"
“Here, sir.”
“Here you go, sir.”
The constable grasped Kerry’s arm.
The officer grabbed Kerry’s arm.
“But we’ve walked slap into a damn brick wall!”
“But we’ve just hit a total dead end!”
“Keep the wall on your left, sir, and it’s all clear ahead.”
“Keep the wall on your left, sir, and the path ahead is clear.”
“Clear be damned!” said Kerry. “Are we nearly there?”
“Clear be damned!” Kerry said. “Are we almost there?”
“About a dozen paces and we shall see the lamp—if it’s been lighted.”
“About a dozen steps and we'll see the lamp—if it’s been turned on.”
“And if not we shall stroll into the river, I suppose?”
“And if not, should we just walk into the river, I guess?”
“No danger of that. Even if the lamp’s out, we shall strike the iron pillar.”
“No worries about that. Even if the lamp is off, we’ll hit the iron pillar.”
“I don’t doubt it,” said Kerry grimly.
"I don't doubt it," Kerry said grimly.
They proceeded at a slow pace. Dull reports and a vague clangor were audible. These sounds were so deadened by the clammy mist that they might have proceeded from some gnome’s workshop deep in the bowels of the earth. The blows of a pile-driver at work on the Surrey shore suggested to Kerry’s mind the phantom crew of Hendrick Hudson at their game of ninepins in the Katskill Mountains. Suddenly:
They moved slowly. Dull noises and a vague clanging could be heard. The sounds were muffled by the damp fog, making it seem like they came from some gnome's workshop deep underground. The pounding of a pile driver working on the Surrey shore made Kerry think of the ghostly crew of Hendrick Hudson playing ninepins in the Catskill Mountains. Suddenly:
“Is that you, Bryce?” he asked.
“Is that you, Bryce?” he asked.
“I’m here, sir,” replied the voice of the constable from beside him.
“I’m here, sir,” replied the constable’s voice next to him.
“H’m, then there’s someone else about.” He raised his voice. “Hi, there! have you lost your way?”
“Hmm, then there’s someone else around.” He raised his voice. “Hey! Have you lost your way?”
Kerry stood still, listening. But no one answered to his call.
Kerry stood there, listening. But no one replied to his call.
“I’ll swear there was someone just behind us, Bryce!”
“I swear there was someone right behind us, Bryce!”
“There was, sir. I saw someone, too. A Chinese resident, probably. Here we are!”
“There was, sir. I saw someone too. A Chinese resident, probably. Here we are!”
A sound of banging became audible, and on advancing another two paces, Kerry found himself beside Bryce before a low closed door.
A banging sound could be heard, and after taking two more steps, Kerry found himself next to Bryce in front of a low closed door.
“Hello! hello!” croaked a dim voice. “Number one p’lice chop, lo! Sin Sin Wa!”
“Hello! Hello!” croaked a faint voice. “Police station number one, hey! Sin Sin Wa!”
The flat note of a police whistle followed.
The sharp sound of a police whistle followed.
“Sin Sin is at home,” declared Bryce. “That’s the raven.”
“Sin Sin is at home,” Bryce said. “That’s the raven.”
“Does he take the thing about with him, then?”
“Does he take the thing with him, then?”
“I don’t think so. But he puts it in a cupboard when he goes out, and it never talks unless it can see a light.”
“I don’t think so. But he puts it in a cupboard when he goes out, and it never talks unless it can see a light.”
Bolts were unfastened and the door was opened. Out through the moving curtain of fog shone the red glow from a stove. A grotesque silhouette appeared outlined upon the dim redness.
Bolts were unfastened, and the door swung open. Through the shifting curtain of fog, the red glow from a stove shone bright. A strange silhouette emerged, outlined against the faint red light.
“You wantchee me?” crooned Sin Sin Wa.
“You want me?” crooned Sin Sin Wa.
“I do!” rapped Kerry. “I’ve called to look for opium.”
“I do!” Kerry said firmly. “I’ve come to look for opium.”
He stepped past the Chinaman into the dimly lighted room. As he did so, the cause of an apparent deformity which had characterized the outline of Sin Sin Wa became apparent. From his left shoulder the raven partly arose, moving his big wings, and:
He walked past the Chinese man into the dimly lit room. As he did, the reason for the unusual shape that had defined Sin Sin Wa became clear. From his left shoulder, the raven partially lifted, flapping its large wings, and:
“Smartest leg!” it shrieked in Kerry’s ear and rattled imaginary castanets.
“Smartest leg!” it screamed in Kerry’s ear and clacked imaginary castanets.
The Chief Inspector started, involuntarily.
The Chief Inspector began, involuntarily.
“Damn the thing!” he muttered. “Come in, Bryce, and shut the door. What’s this?”
“Damn it!” he muttered. “Come in, Bryce, and close the door. What’s going on?”
On a tea-chest set beside the glowing stove, the little door of which was open, stood a highly polished squat wooden image, gilded and colored red and green. It was that of a leering Chinaman, possibly designed to represent Buddha, and its jade eyes seemed to blink knowingly in the dancing rays from the stove.
On a tea chest next to the glowing stove, its little door open, there was a shiny, short wooden figure, painted in red and green with gold accents. It looked like a grinning Asian man, probably meant to represent Buddha, and its jade eyes appeared to blink knowingly in the flickering light from the stove.
“Sin Sin Wa’s Joss,” murmured the proprietor, as Bryce closed the outer door. “Me shinee him up; makee Joss glad. Number one piecee Joss.”
“Sin Sin Wa’s Joss,” murmured the owner as Bryce closed the outer door. “I’ll polish him up; make Joss happy. Top quality Joss.”
Kerry turned and stared into the pock-marked smiling face. Seen in that dim light it was not unlike the carved face of the image, save that the latter possessed two open eyes and the Chinaman but one. The details of the room were indiscernible, lost in yellowish shadow, but the eye of the raven and the eye of Sin Sin Wa glittered like strange jewels.
Kerry turned and looked at the pockmarked smiling face. In that dim light, it was somewhat like the carved face of the statue, except the statue had two open eyes and the Chinaman had just one. The details of the room were hard to make out, swallowed by yellowish shadows, but the eye of the raven and the eye of Sin Sin Wa sparkled like unusual jewels.
“H’m,” said Kerry. “Sorry to interrupt your devotions. Light us.”
“Hm,” said Kerry. “Sorry to interrupt your prayers. Light it up for us.”
“Allee velly proper,” crooned Sin Sin Wa.
“Allee velly proper,” sang Sin Sin Wa.
He took up the Joss tenderly and bore it across the room. Opening a little cupboard set low down near the floor he discovered a lighted lantern. This he took out and set upon the dirty table. Then he placed the image on a shelf in the cupboard and turned smilingly to his visitors.
He gently picked up the Joss and carried it across the room. He opened a small cupboard located low to the floor and found a lit lantern. He took it out and set it on the dirty table. Then, he placed the image on a shelf in the cupboard and turned to his visitors with a smile.
“Number one p’lice!” shrieked the raven.
“Number one police!” shrieked the raven.
“Here!” snapped Kerry. “Put that damn thing to bed!”
“Here!” Kerry snapped. “Put that stupid thing to bed!”
“Velly good,” murmured Sin Sin Wa complacently.
“Really good,” murmured Sin Sin Wa with satisfaction.
He raised his hand to his shoulder and the raven stepped sedately from shoulder to wrist. Sin Sin Wa stooped.
He raised his hand to his shoulder and the raven calmly moved from his shoulder to his wrist. Sin Sin Wa bent down.
“Come, Tling-a-Ling,” he said softly. “You catchee sleepee.”
“Come on, Tling-a-Ling,” he said gently. “You’re going to sleep.”
The raven stepped down from his wrist and walked into the cupboard.
The raven hopped off his wrist and walked into the cupboard.
“So fashion, lo!” said Sin Sin Wa, closing the door.
“So fashionable, look!” said Sin Sin Wa, closing the door.
He seated himself upon a tea-chest beside the useful cupboard, resting his hands upon his knees and smiling.
He sat down on a tea chest next to the useful cupboard, resting his hands on his knees and smiling.
Kerry, chewing steadily, had watched the proceedings in silence, but now:
Kerry, munching quietly, had observed the events in silence, but now:
“Constable Bryce,” he said crisply, “you recognize this man as Sin Sin Wa, the occupier of the house?”
“Constable Bryce,” he said sharply, “do you recognize this man as Sin Sin Wa, the person living in the house?”
“Yes, sir,” replied Bryce.
“Sure thing,” replied Bryce.
He was not wholly at ease, and persistently avoided the Chinaman’s oblique, beady eye.
He wasn't entirely comfortable and kept dodging the Chinaman's sideways, beady gaze.
“In the ordinary course of your duty you frequently pass along this street?”
“In your usual routine, do you often walk down this street?”
“It’s the limit of the Limehouse beat, sir. Poplar patrols on the other side.”
“It’s the boundary of the Limehouse area, sir. Poplar patrols on the other side.”
“So that at this point, or hereabout, you would sometimes meet the constable on the next beat?”
“So at this point, or around here, would you sometimes run into the constable on the next beat?”
“Well, sir,” Bryce hesitated, clearing his throat, “this street isn’t properly in his district.”
“Well, sir,” Bryce hesitated, clearing his throat, “this street isn’t technically in his district.”
“I didn’t say it was!” snapped Kerry, glaring fiercely at the embarrassed constable. “I said you would sometimes meet him here.”
“I didn’t say it was!” snapped Kerry, glaring angrily at the embarrassed officer. “I said you would sometimes run into him here.”
“Yes, sometimes.”
"Yes, sometimes."
“Sometimes. Right. Did you ever come in here?”
“Sometimes. Right. Did you ever come in here?”
The constable ventured a swift glance at the savage red face, and:
The constable took a quick look at the fierce red face, and:
“Yes, sir, now and then,” he confessed. “Just for a warm on a cold night, maybe.”
“Yes, sir, occasionally,” he admitted. “Just to warm up on a cold night, maybe.”
“Allee velly welcome,” murmured Sin Sin Wa.
“Welcome to the alley,” murmured Sin Sin Wa.
Kerry never for a moment removed his fixed gaze from the face of Bryce.
Kerry never took his eyes off Bryce's face for even a second.
“Now, my lad,” he said, “I’m going to ask you another question. I’m not saying a word about the warm on a cold night. We’re all human. But—did you ever see or hear or smell anything suspicious in this house?”
“Now, my boy,” he said, “I’m going to ask you another question. I won’t say a word about the warmth on a cold night. We’re all human. But—have you ever seen, heard, or smelled anything suspicious in this house?”
“Never,” affirmed the constable earnestly.
"Never," the constable affirmed earnestly.
“Did anything ever take place that suggested to your mind that Sin Sin Wa might be concealing something—upstairs, for instance?”
“Did anything ever happen that made you think Sin Sin Wa might be hiding something—like upstairs, for example?”
“Never a thing, sir. There’s never been a complaint about him.”
"Not a thing, sir. There’s never been a complaint about him."
“Allee velly proper,” crooned Sin Sin Wa.
“Allee velly proper,” sang Sin Sin Wa.
Kerry stared intently for some moments at Bryce; then, turning suddenly to Sin Sin Wa:
Kerry studied Bryce closely for a few moments before suddenly turning to Sin Sin Wa:
“I want to see your wife,” he said. “Fetch her.”
“I want to see your wife,” he said. “Get her.”
Sin Sin Wa gently patted his knees.
Sin Sin Wa gently patted his knees.
“She velly bad woman,” he declared. “She no hate topside pidgin.”
“She’s a really bad woman,” he declared. “She doesn’t like the mainstream language.”
“Don’t talk!” shouted Kerry. “Fetch her!”
“Don’t say anything!” shouted Kerry. “Go get her!”
Sin Sin Wa turned his hands palms upward.
Sin Sin Wa turned his hands palms up.
“Me no hate gotchee wifee,” he murmured.
“Me no hate gotchee wifee,” he murmured.
Kerry took one pace forward.
Kerry stepped forward.
“Fetch her,” he said; “or—” He drew a pair of handcuffs from the pocket of his oilskin.
“Fetch her,” he said; “or—” He pulled out a pair of handcuffs from the pocket of his oilskin.
“Velly bad luck,” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Catchee trouble for wifee no got.”
“Really bad luck,” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Get in trouble because my wife doesn’t have one.”
He extended his wrists, meeting the angry glare of the Chief Inspector with a smile of resignation. Kerry bit savagely at his chewing-gum, glancing aside at Bryce.
He extended his wrists, meeting the Chief Inspector's angry glare with a resigned smile. Kerry chewed his gum aggressively, glancing over at Bryce.
“Did you ever see his wife?” he snapped.
“Have you ever seen his wife?” he snapped.
“No, sir. I didn’t know he had one.”
“No, sir. I didn’t know he had one.”
“No habgotchee,” murmured Sin Sin Wa, “velly bad woman.”
“No habgotchee,” murmured Sin Sin Wa, “very bad woman.”
“For the last time,” said Kerry, stooping and thrusting his face forward so that his nose was only some six inches from that of Sin Sin Wa, “where’s Mrs. Sin?”
“For the last time,” Kerry said, leaning in and getting his face so close to Sin Sin Wa's that their noses were just six inches apart, “where’s Mrs. Sin?”
“Catchee lun off,” replied the Chinaman blandly. “Velly bad woman. Tlief woman. Catchee stealee alla my dollars!”
“Catch her, run away,” replied the Chinaman casually. “Very bad woman. Thief woman. Caught and stole all my dollars!”
“Eh!”
“Ugh!”
Kerry stood upright, moving his shoulders and rattling the handcuffs.
Kerry stood tall, shifting his shoulders and jiggling the handcuffs.
“Comee here when Sin Sin Wa hate gone for catchee shavee, liftee alla my dollars, and—pff! chee-lo!”
“Come here when Sin Sin Wa is gone to get his shave, lift all my dollars, and—pff! chee-lo!”
He raised his hand and blew imaginary fluff into space. Kerry stared down at him with an expression in which animal ferocity and helplessness were oddly blended. Then:
He raised his hand and blew pretend fluff into the air. Kerry looked down at him with an expression that oddly mixed animal fierceness and vulnerability. Then:
“Bryce,” he said, “stay here. I’m going to search the house.”
“Bryce,” he said, “stay here. I’m going to check the house.”
“Very good, sir.”
“Very good, sir.”
Kerry turned again to the Chinaman.
Kerry turned back to the Chinese man.
“Is there anyone upstairs?” he demanded.
“Is there anyone up there?” he asked.
“Nobody hate. Sin Sin Wa alla samee lonesome. Catchee shinum him joss.”
“Nobody hates. It's all the same, lonely. Catch him and show him his luck.”
Kerry dropped the handcuffs back into the pocket of his overall and took out an electric torch. With never another glance at Sin Sin Wa he went out into the passage and began to mount the stairs, presently finding himself in a room filled with all sorts of unsavory rubbish and containing a large cupboard. He uttered an exclamation of triumph.
Kerry tossed the handcuffs back into the pocket of his overalls and pulled out a flashlight. Without another look at Sin Sin Wa, he stepped into the hallway and started climbing the stairs, eventually landing in a room cluttered with all kinds of grimy junk and featuring a large cabinet. He let out a shout of victory.
Crossing the littered floor, and picking his way amid broken cane chairs, tea-chests, discarded garments and bedlaths, he threw open the cupboard door. Before him hung a row of ragged clothes and a number of bowler hats. Directing the ray of the torch upon the unsavory collection, he snatched coats and hats from the hooks upon which they depended and hurled them impatiently upon the floor.
Crossing the cluttered floor and stepping carefully around broken cane chairs, tea chests, discarded clothes, and bed slats, he opened the cupboard door. In front of him hung a line of tattered clothes and several bowler hats. Shining the flashlight on the unpleasant assortment, he grabbed coats and hats from the hooks where they hung and tossed them onto the floor in frustration.
When the cupboard was empty he stepped into it and began to bang upon the back. The savagery of his expression grew more marked than usual, and as he chewed his maxillary muscles protruded extraordinarily.
When the cupboard was empty, he stepped inside and started banging on the back. The intensity of his expression became more pronounced than usual, and as he chewed, his jaw muscles stuck out dramatically.
“If ever I sounded a brick wall,” he muttered, “I’m doing it now.”
“If I ever sounded like a brick wall,” he muttered, “I’m definitely doing it now.”
Tap where he would—and he tapped with his knuckles and with the bone ferrule of his cane—there was nothing in the resulting sound to suggest that that part of the wall behind the cupboard was less solid than any other part.
Tap where he would—and he tapped with his knuckles and the hard end of his cane—there was nothing in the resulting sound to suggest that the wall behind the cupboard was any less solid than the rest of it.
He examined the room rapidly, then passed into another one adjoining it, which was evidently used as a bedroom. The latter faced towards the court and did not come in contact with the wall of the neighboring house. In both rooms the windows were fastened, and judging from the state of the fasteners were never opened. In that containing the cupboard outside shutters were also closed. Despite this sealing-up of the apartments, traces of fog hung in the air. Kerry descended the stairs.
He quickly looked around the room, then walked into the next one, which was clearly being used as a bedroom. This room faced the courtyard and didn't touch the wall of the next house. In both rooms, the windows were locked, and judging by the condition of the locks, they had never been opened. In the room with the cupboard, the outside shutters were also closed. Despite these sealed-off spaces, there were hints of fog lingering in the air. Kerry went down the stairs.
Snapping off the light of his torch, he stood, feet wide apart, staring at Sin Sin Wa. The latter, smiling imperturbably, yellow hands resting upon knees, sat quite still on the tea-chest. Constable Bryce was seated on a corner of the table, looking curiously awkward in his tweed overcoat and bowler hat, which garments quite failed to disguise the policeman. He stood up as Kerry entered. Then:
Snapping off his flashlight, he stood with his feet apart, staring at Sin Sin Wa. The latter, smiling calmly, with yellow hands resting on his knees, sat still on the tea chest. Constable Bryce was perched on a corner of the table, looking uncomfortably out of place in his tweed overcoat and bowler hat, which did nothing to hide his identity as a policeman. He stood up as Kerry walked in. Then:
“There used to be a door between this house and the next,” said Kerry succinctly. “My information is exact and given by someone who has often used that door.”
“There used to be a door between this house and the next,” Kerry said clearly. “I got this information from someone who has used that door many times.”
“Bloody liar,” murmured Sin Sin Wa.
“Bloody liar,” muttered Sin Sin Wa.
“What!” shouted Kerry. “What did you say, you yellow-faced mongrel!”
“What!” shouted Kerry. “What did you say, you cowardly mongrel!”
He clenched his fists and strode towards the Chinaman.
He clenched his fists and walked confidently toward the Chinese man.
“Sarcee feller catchee pullee leg,” explained the unmoved Sin Sin Wa. “Velly bad man tellee lie for makee bhoberry—getchee poor Chinaman in tlouble.”
“Sarcee guy catches bad leg,” explained the unbothered Sin Sin Wa. “Very bad man tells lies to make trouble—gets poor Chinese man into trouble.”
In the fog-bound silence Kerry could very distinctly be heard chewing. He turned suddenly to Bryce.
In the foggy silence, you could definitely hear Kerry chewing. He suddenly turned to Bryce.
“Go back and fetch two men,” he directed. “I should never find my way.”
“Go back and get two men,” he said. “I would never find my way.”
“Very good, sir.”
“Very good, sir.”
Bryce stepped to the door, unable to hide the relief which he experienced, and opened it. The fog was so dense that it looked like a yellow curtain hung in the opening.
Bryce walked over to the door, unable to hide his relief, and opened it. The fog was so thick that it appeared like a yellow curtain hanging in the doorway.
“Phew!” said Bryce. “I may be some little time, sir.”
“Phew!” said Bryce. “I might take a little while, sir.”
“Quite likely. But don’t stop to pick daisies.”
“Probably. But don’t stop to pick flowers.”
The constable went out, closing the door. Kerry laid his cane on the table, then stooped and tossed a cud of chewing-gum into the stove. From his waistcoat pocket he drew out a fresh piece and placed it between his teeth. Drawing a tea-chest closer to the stove, he seated himself and stared intently into the glowing heart of the fire.
The constable stepped outside and shut the door. Kerry placed his cane on the table, then bent down and threw a wad of chewing gum into the stove. He took a fresh piece from his waistcoat pocket and popped it into his mouth. Pulling a tea chest closer to the stove, he sat down and gazed intently at the glowing embers of the fire.
Sin Sin Wa extended his arm and opened the little cupboard.
Sin Sin Wa reached his arm out and opened the small cupboard.
“Number one p’lice,” croaked the raven drowsily.
“Number one police,” croaked the raven sleepily.
“You catchee sleepee, Tling-a-Ling,” said Sin Sin Wa.
“You're falling asleep, Tling-a-Ling,” said Sin Sin Wa.
He took out the green-eyed joss, set it tenderly upon a corner of the table, and closed the cupboard door. With a piece of chamois leather, which he sometimes dipped into a little square tin, he began to polish the hideous figure.
He took out the green-eyed figurine, placed it gently on a corner of the table, and shut the cupboard door. Using a piece of chamois leather that he occasionally dipped into a small square tin, he started to polish the ugly figure.
CHAPTER XXIX.
DOUBTS AND FEARS
Monte Irvin raised his head and stared dully at Margaret Halley. It was very quiet in the library of the big old-fashioned house at Prince’s Gate. A faint crackling sound which proceeded from the fire was clearly audible. Margaret’s grey eyes were anxiously watching the man whose pose as he sat in the deep, saddle-back chair so curiously suggested collapse.
Monte Irvin lifted his head and stared blankly at Margaret Halley. It was very quiet in the library of the large old-fashioned house at Prince’s Gate. A faint crackling sound coming from the fire was clearly audible. Margaret’s gray eyes were anxiously watching the man whose posture in the deep, saddle-back chair strangely suggested he was about to collapse.
“Drugs,” he whispered. “Drugs.”
“Drugs,” he whispered. “Drugs.”
Few of his City associates would have recognized the voice; all would have been shocked to see the change which had taken place in the man.
Few of his colleagues in the City would have recognized the voice; everyone would have been shocked to see the transformation that had happened to the man.
“You really understand why I have told you, Mr. Irvin, don’t you?” said Margaret almost pleadingly. “Dr. Burton thought you should not be told, but then Dr. Burton did not know you were going to ask me point blank. And I thought it better that you should know the truth, bad as it is, rather than—”
“You really get why I told you, Mr. Irvin, don’t you?” Margaret said almost desperately. “Dr. Burton thought you shouldn’t be told, but he didn’t know you were going to ask me directly. And I thought it was better for you to know the truth, as unpleasant as it is, rather than—”
“Rather than suspect—worse things,” whispered Irvin. “Of course, you were right, Miss Halley. I am very, very grateful to you for telling me. I realize what courage it must have called for. Believe me, I shall always remember—”
“Instead of suspecting—worse things,” whispered Irvin. “You were right, Miss Halley. I’m really, really grateful to you for telling me. I understand how much courage it must have taken. Trust me, I’ll always remember—”
He broke off, staring across the room at his wife’s portrait. Then:
He paused, looking across the room at his wife’s portrait. Then:
“If only I had known,” he added.
“If only I had known,” he said.
Irvin exhibited greater composure than Margaret had ventured to anticipate. She was confirmed in her opinion that he should be told the truth.
Irvin showed more composure than Margaret had expected. She was convinced that he needed to be told the truth.
“I would have told you long ago,” she said, “if I had thought that any good could result from my doing so. Frankly, I had hoped to cure Rita of the habit, and I believe I might have succeeded in time.”
“I would have told you a long time ago,” she said, “if I had thought that any good would come from it. Honestly, I was hoping to help Rita break the habit, and I think I could have succeeded eventually.”
“There has been no mention of drugs in connection with the case,” said Monte Irvin, speaking monotonously. “In the Press, I mean.”
“There hasn’t been any mention of drugs related to the case,” said Monte Irvin, speaking in a flat tone. “In the news, I mean.”
“Hitherto there has not,” she replied. “But there is a hint of it in one of this evening’s papers, and I determined to give you the exact facts so far as they are known to me before some garbled account came to your ears.”
“Up until now, there hasn't,” she replied. “But there's a suggestion of it in one of this evening's papers, and I decided to give you the exact information as far as I know before some twisted version reaches you.”
“Thank you,” he said, “thank you. I had felt for a long time that I was getting out of touch with Rita, that she had other confidants. Have you any idea who they were, Miss Halley?”
“Thank you,” he said, “thank you. I had felt for a long time that I was losing touch with Rita, that she had other people she confided in. Do you have any idea who they were, Miss Halley?”
He raised his eyes, looking at her pathetically. Margaret hesitated, then:
He looked up at her with a sad expression. Margaret paused, then:
“Well,” she replied, “I am afraid Nina knew.”
"Well," she answered, "I'm afraid Nina found out."
“Her maid?”
"Her assistant?"
“I think she must have known.”
“I think she must have known.”
He sighed.
He let out a sigh.
“The police have interrogated her,” he said. “Probably she is being watched.”
“The police have questioned her,” he said. “She’s probably being monitored.”
“Oh, I don’t think she knows anything about the drug syndicate,” declared Margaret. “She merely acted as confidential messenger. Poor Sir Lucien Pyne, I am sure, was addicted to drugs.”
“Oh, I don’t think she knows anything about the drug syndicate,” Margaret said. “She just acted as a confidential messenger. Poor Sir Lucien Pyne, I’m sure, was hooked on drugs.”
“Do you think”—Irvin spoke in a very low voice—“do you think he led her into the habit?”
“Do you think”—Irvin spoke in a very quiet voice—“do you think he got her into the habit?”
Margaret bit her lip, staring down at the red carpet.
Margaret bit her lip, looking down at the red carpet.
“I would hate to slander a man who can never defend himself,” she replied finally. “But—I have sometimes thought he did.”
“I would hate to speak badly about someone who can never defend themselves,” she finally replied. “But—I’ve sometimes wondered if he did.”
Silence fell. Both were contemplating a theory which neither dared to express in words.
Silence settled in. Both were thinking about a theory that neither felt brave enough to say out loud.
“You see,” continued Margaret, “it is evident that this man Kazmah was patronized by people so highly placed that it is hopeless to look for information from them. Again, such people have influence. I don’t suggest that they are using it to protect Kazmah, but I have no doubt they are doing so to protect themselves.”
“You see,” continued Margaret, “it’s clear that this man Kazmah was supported by people in high positions, making it pointless to seek information from them. Also, these individuals have influence. I’m not saying they’re using it to shield Kazmah, but I’m sure they’re doing it to shield themselves.”
Monte Irvin raised his eyes to her face. A weary, sad look had come into them.
Monte Irvin looked up at her face. A tired, sad expression had appeared in his eyes.
“You mean that it may be to somebody’s interest to hush up the matter as much as possible?”
“You mean that it might be in someone's best interest to keep the issue quiet as much as possible?”
Margaret nodded her head.
Margaret nodded.
“The prevalence of the drug habit in society—especially in London society—is a secret which has remained hidden so long from the general public,” she replied, “that one cannot help looking for bribery and corruption. The stage is made the scapegoat whenever the voice of scandal breathes the word ‘dope,’ but we rarely hear the names of the worst offenders even whispered. I have thought for a long time that the authorities must know the names of the receivers and distributors of cocaine, veronal, opium, and the other drugs, huge quantities of which find their way regularly to the West End of London. Pharmacists sometimes experience the greatest difficulty in obtaining the drugs which they legitimately require, and the prices have increased extraordinarily. Cocaine, for instance, has gone up from five and sixpence an ounce to eighty-seven shillings, and heroin from three and sixpence to over forty shillings, while opium that was once about twenty shillings a pound is now eight times the price.”
“The prevalence of drug addiction in society—especially in London society—is a secret that has been hidden from the public for so long,” she replied, “that it’s hard not to suspect bribery and corruption. The stage gets blamed whenever the word ‘dope’ comes up in scandal, but we hardly ever hear the names of the worst offenders mentioned at all. I’ve believed for a long time that the authorities must know the names of the people buying and selling cocaine, veronal, opium, and other drugs that regularly make their way to the West End of London. Pharmacists often struggle to get the drugs they legitimately need, and prices have skyrocketed. Cocaine, for example, has gone up from five and sixpence an ounce to eighty-seven shillings, and heroin from three and sixpence to over forty shillings, while opium that used to cost about twenty shillings a pound is now eight times that price.”
Monte Irvin listened attentively.
Monte Irvin paid close attention.
“In the course of my Guildhall duties,” he said slowly, “I have been brought in contact frequently with police officers of all ranks. If influential people are really at work protecting these villains who deal illicitly in drugs, I don’t think, and I am not prepared to believe, that they have corrupted the police.”
“In my Guildhall duties,” he said slowly, “I’ve often interacted with police officers of all levels. If powerful individuals are genuinely involved in shielding these criminals who illegally trade in drugs, I don’t think—and I’m not ready to accept—that they have corrupted the police.”
“Neither do I believe so, Mr. Irvin!” said Margaret eagerly.
“Neither do I believe that, Mr. Irvin!” said Margaret eagerly.
“But,” Irvin pursued, exhibiting greater animation, “you inform me that a Home office commissioner has been appointed. What does this mean, if not that Lord Wrexborough distrusts the police?”
“But,” Irvin continued, showing more enthusiasm, “you’re telling me that a Home office commissioner has been appointed. What does this mean, if not that Lord Wrexborough doesn’t trust the police?”
“Well, you see, the police seemed to be unable, or unwilling, to do anything in the matter. Of course, this may have been due to the fact that the traffic was so skilfully handled that it defied their inquiries.”
“Well, you see, the police seemed to be either unable or unwilling to do anything about it. Of course, this might have been because the traffic was managed so skillfully that it resisted their inquiries.”
“Take, as an instance, Chief Inspector Kerry,” continued Irvin. “He has exhibited the utmost delicacy and consideration in his dealings with me, but I’ll swear that a whiter man never breathed.”
“Take, for example, Chief Inspector Kerry,” Irvin continued. “He has shown the highest level of sensitivity and thoughtfulness in his interactions with me, but I’ll swear that no one could ever be more honorable.”
“Oh, really, Mr. Irvin, I don’t think for a moment that men of that class are suspected of being concerned. Indeed, I don’t believe any active collusion is suspected at all.”
“Oh, really, Mr. Irvin, I don’t think for a second that men like that are thought to be involved. In fact, I don’t believe there’s any suspicion of active collusion at all.”
“Lord Wrexborough thinks that Scotland Yard hasn’t got an officer clever enough for the dope people?”
“Lord Wrexborough thinks that Scotland Yard doesn’t have an officer smart enough for the drug dealers?”
“Quite possibly.”
"Probably."
“I take it that he has put up a secret service man?”
“I assume he has hired a secret service agent?”
“I believe—that is, I know he has.”
“I believe—actually, I know he has.”
Monte Irvin was watching Margaret’s face, and despite the dull misery which deadened his usually quick perceptions, he detected a heightened color and a faint change of expression. He did not question her further upon the point, but:
Monte Irvin was watching Margaret’s face, and despite the dull misery that dulled his usually sharp perceptions, he noticed a flushed complexion and a slight change in her expression. He didn’t ask her any more about it, but:
“God knows I welcome all the help that offers,” he said. “Lord Wrexborough is your uncle, Miss Halley; but do you think this secret commission business quite fair to Scotland Yard?”
“God knows I appreciate all the help that comes my way,” he said. “Lord Wrexborough is your uncle, Miss Halley; but do you really think this secret commission thing is fair to Scotland Yard?”
Margaret stared for some moments at the carpet, then raised her grey eyes and looked earnestly at the speaker. She had learned in the brief time that had elapsed since this black sorrow had come upon him to understand what it was in the character of Monte Irvin which had attracted Rita. It afforded an illustration of that obscure law governing the magnetism which subsists between diverse natures. For not all the agony of mind which he suffered could hide or mar the cleanness and honesty of purpose which were Monte Irvin’s outstanding qualities.
Margaret stared at the carpet for a few moments, then lifted her gray eyes and looked seriously at the speaker. In the short time since this deep sorrow had fallen upon him, she had come to understand what it was about Monte Irvin that had drawn Rita to him. It served as an example of that mysterious force that connects different personalities. Because no amount of mental anguish he experienced could conceal or tarnish the purity and honesty of his intentions, which were Monte Irvin’s most prominent traits.
“No,” Margaret replied, “honestly, I don’t. And I feel rather guilty about it, too, because I have been urging uncle to take such a step for quite a long time. You see”—she glanced at Irvin wistfully—“I am brought in contact with so many victims of the drug habit. I believe the police are hampered; and these people who deal in drugs manage in some way to evade the law. The Home office agent will report to a committee appointed by Lord Wrexborough, and then, you see, if it is found necessary to do so, there will be special legislation.”
“No,” Margaret replied, “honestly, I don’t. And I feel kind of guilty about it, too, because I’ve been pushing my uncle to take this step for quite a while. You see”—she glanced at Irvin with a hint of sadness—“I come into contact with so many people affected by drug addiction. I think the police are struggling; and those who deal in drugs somehow manage to get around the law. The Home Office agent will report to a committee set up by Lord Wrexborough, and then, if needed, there will be special legislation.”
Monte Irvin sighed wearily, and his glance strayed in the direction of the telephone on the side-table. He seemed to be constantly listening for something which he expected but dreaded to hear. Whenever the toy spaniel which lay curled up on the rug before the fire moved or looked towards the door, Irvin started and his expression changed.
Monte Irvin sighed wearily, and his gaze drifted toward the phone on the side table. He seemed to be constantly waiting for something he expected but was afraid to hear. Whenever the little toy spaniel curled up on the rug by the fire moved or glanced at the door, Irvin jolted and his expression shifted.
“This suspense,” he said jerkily, “this suspense is so hard to bear.”
“This suspense,” he said awkwardly, “this suspense is too much to handle.”
“Oh, Mr. Irvin, your courage is wonderful,” replied Margaret earnestly. “But he”—she hastily corrected herself—“everybody is convinced that Rita is safe. Under some strange misapprehension regarding this awful tragedy she has run away into hiding. Probably she has been induced to do so by those interested in preventing her from giving evidence.”
“Oh, Mr. Irvin, your bravery is amazing,” Margaret replied sincerely. “But he”—she quickly corrected herself—“everyone believes that Rita is safe. For some odd reason related to this terrible tragedy, she has gone into hiding. It’s likely that someone convinced her to do this to keep her from testifying.”
Monte Irvin’s eyes lighted up strangely. “Is that the opinion of the Home office agent?” he asked.
Monte Irvin's eyes lit up oddly. "Is that what the Home office agent thinks?" he asked.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Inspector Kerry shares it,” declared Irvin. “Please God they are right.”
“Inspector Kerry shares it,” Irvin declared. “Please God they’re right.”
“It is the only possible explanation,” said Margaret. “Any hour now we may expect news of her.”
“It’s the only explanation that makes sense,” Margaret said. “We could get news about her any time now.”
“You don’t think,” pursued Monte Irvin, “that anybody—anybody—suspects Rita of being concerned in the death of Sir Lucien?”
“You don’t think,” continued Monte Irvin, “that anyone—anyone—suspects Rita of being involved in Sir Lucien’s death?”
He fixed a gaze of pathetic inquiry upon her face.
He looked at her with a sad, questioning expression.
“Of course not!” she cried. “How ridiculous it would be.”
“Of course not!” she exclaimed. “How ridiculous would that be?”
“Yes,” he murmured, “it would be ridiculous.”
“Yes,” he whispered, “that would be absurd.”
Margaret stood up.
Margaret got up.
“I am quite relieved now that I have done what I conceived to be my duty, Mr. Irvin,” she said. “And, bad as the truth may be, it is better than doubt, after all. You must look after yourself, you know. When Rita comes back we shall have a big task before us to wean her from her old habits.” She met his glance frankly. “But we shall succeed.”
“I feel a lot better now that I’ve done what I believed was my responsibility, Mr. Irvin,” she said. “And, as harsh as the truth might be, it's better than uncertainty, after all. You need to take care of yourself, you know. When Rita returns, we’ll have a big job ahead of us to help her break her old habits.” She met his gaze openly. “But we will succeed.”
“How you cheer me,” whispered Monte Irvin emotionally. “You are the truest friend that Rita ever had, Miss Halley. You will keep in touch with me, will you not?”
“How you lift my spirits,” Monte Irvin whispered, feeling emotional. “You are the best friend Rita ever had, Miss Halley. You will stay in touch with me, won’t you?”
“Of course. Next to yourself there is no one so sincerely interested as I am. I love Rita as I should have loved a sister if I had had one. Please don’t stand up. Dr. Burton has told you to avoid all exertion for a week or more, I know.”
“Of course. Besides you, no one is as genuinely concerned as I am. I love Rita like I would have loved a sister if I had one. Please don’t get up. I know Dr. Burton advised you to avoid any strain for a week or more.”
Monte Irvin grasped her outstretched hand.
Monte Irvin took her extended hand.
“Any news which reaches me,” he said, “I will communicate immediately. Thank you. In times of trouble we learn to know our real friends.”
“Any news that comes my way,” he said, “I’ll share right away. Thanks. In tough times, we figure out who our true friends are.”
CHAPTER XXX.
THE FIGHT IN THE DARK
Towards eleven o’clock at night the fog began slightly to lift. As Kerry crossed the bridge over Limehouse Canal he could vaguely discern the dirty water below, and street lamps showed dimly, surrounded each by a halo of yellow mist. Fog signals were booming on the railway, and from the great docks in the neighborhood mechanical clashings and hammerings were audible.
Towards eleven o’clock at night, the fog started to lift a bit. As Kerry crossed the bridge over Limehouse Canal, he could faintly make out the dirty water below, and the street lamps shone dimly, each surrounded by a glow of yellow mist. Fog signals were sounding on the railway, and from the large docks nearby, mechanical clangs and hammering could be heard.
Turning to the right, Kerry walked on for some distance, and then suddenly stepped into the entrance to a narrow cul-de-sac and stood quite still.
Turning to the right, Kerry walked for a bit, then suddenly stepped into the entrance of a narrow cul-de-sac and stood completely still.
A conviction had been growing upon him during the past twelve hours that someone was persistently and cleverly dogging his footsteps. He had first detected the presence of this mysterious follower outside the house of Sin Sin Wa, but the density of the fog had made it impossible for him to obtain a glimpse of the man’s face. He was convinced, too, that he had been followed back to Leman Street, and from there to New Scotland Yard. Now, again he became aware of this persistent presence, and hoped at last to confront the spy.
A strong feeling had been building in him over the past twelve hours that someone was cleverly and constantly following him. He first sensed this mysterious stalker outside Sin Sin Wa's place, but the thick fog had made it impossible for him to see the man's face. He was also sure that he had been followed back to Leman Street and then to New Scotland Yard. Now, once more, he felt this constant presence and hoped to finally confront the spy.
Below footsteps, the footsteps of someone proceeding with the utmost caution, came along the pavement. Kerry stood close to the wall of the court, one hand in a pocket of his overall, waiting and chewing.
Below, the sound of someone walking carefully echoed on the pavement. Kerry leaned against the wall of the courtyard, one hand in his overall pocket, waiting and chewing.
Nearer came the footsteps—and nearer. A shadowy figure appeared only a yard or so away from the watchful Chief Inspector. Thereupon he acted.
Nearer came the footsteps—and closer. A shadowy figure appeared just a yard or so away from the watchful Chief Inspector. Then he took action.
With one surprising spring he hurled himself upon the unprepared man, grasped him by his coat collar, and shone the light of an electric torch fully into his face.
With a sudden leap, he jumped on the unsuspecting man, grabbed him by his coat collar, and shined a flashlight directly in his face.
“Hell!” he snapped. “The smart from Spinker’s!”
“Hell!” he snapped. “The guy from Spinker’s!”
The ray of the torch lighted up the mean, pinched face of Brisley, blanched now by fright, gleamed upon the sharp, hooked nose and into the cunning little brown eyes. Brisley licked his lips. In Kerry’s muscular grip he bore quite a remarkable resemblance to a rat in the jaws of a terrier.
The beam of the flashlight illuminated Brisley’s thin, pinched face, now pale with fear, shining on his sharp, hooked nose and into his sly little brown eyes. Brisley licked his lips. In Kerry's strong grip, he looked strikingly like a rat caught in a terrier's jaws.
“Ho, ho!” continued the Chief Inspector, showing his teeth savagely. “So we let Scotland Yard make the pie, and then we steal all the plums, do we?”
“Ha, ha!” the Chief Inspector continued, grinning savagely. “So we let Scotland Yard bake the pie, and then we take all the good stuff, do we?”
He shook the frightened man until Brisley’s broad-brimmed bowler was shaken off, revealing the receding brow and scanty neutral-colored hair.
He shook the terrified man until Brisley’s wide-brimmed bowler fell off, exposing his receding hairline and thin, light-colored hair.
“We let Scotland Yard work night and day, and then we present our rat-faced selves to Mr. Monte Irvin and say we have ‘found the lady’ do we?” Another vigorous shake followed. “We track Chief Inspectors of the Criminal Investigation Department, do we? We do, eh? We are dirty, skulking mongrels, aren’t we? We require to be kicked from Limehouse to Paradise, don’t we?” He suddenly released Brisley. “So we shall be!” he shouted furiously.
“We let Scotland Yard work around the clock, and then we show up to Mr. Monte Irvin and say we have ‘found the lady,’ right?” Another vigorous shake followed. “We track Chief Inspectors of the Criminal Investigation Department, right? We do, don’t we? We’re dirty, sneaky dogs, aren’t we? We deserve to be kicked from Limehouse to Paradise, don’t we?” He suddenly let go of Brisley. “So we will be!” he shouted angrily.
Hot upon the promise came the deed.
Hot on the heels of the promise came the action.
Brisley sent up a howl of pain as Kerry’s right brogue came into violent contact with his person. The assault almost lifted him off his feet, and hatless as he was he set off, running as a man runs whose life depends upon his speed. The sound of his pattering footsteps was echoed from wall to wall of the cul-de-sac until finally it was swallowed up in the fog.
Brisley let out a howl of pain as Kerry’s right shoe hit him hard. The blow nearly knocked him off his feet, and without his hat, he took off running like a man whose life depended on his speed. The sound of his footsteps echoed off the walls of the cul-de-sac until it was finally lost in the fog.
Kerry stood listening for some moments, then, directing a furious kick upon the bowler which lay at his feet, he snapped off the light of the torch and pursued his way. The lesser mystery was solved, but the greater was before him.
Kerry stood there listening for a moment, then, giving a furious kick to the bowler at his feet, he turned off the torch and continued on his way. The smaller mystery was solved, but the larger one still lay ahead of him.
He had made a careful study of the geography of the neighborhood, and although the fog was still dense enough to be confusing, he found his way without much difficulty to the street for which he was bound. Some fifteen paces along the narrow thoroughfare he came upon someone standing by a closed door set in a high brick wall. The street contained no dwelling houses, and except for the solitary figure by the door was deserted and silent. Kerry took out his torch and shone a white ring upon the smiling countenance of Detective-Sergeant Coombes.
He had thoroughly studied the layout of the neighborhood, and even though the fog was still thick enough to be disorienting, he managed to find his way to the street he was looking for without much trouble. About fifteen steps down the narrow street, he came across someone standing by a closed door in a tall brick wall. There were no houses on the street, and aside from the lone figure by the door, it was empty and quiet. Kerry pulled out his flashlight and cast a beam of light onto the smiling face of Detective-Sergeant Coombes.
“If that smile gets any worse,” he said irritably, “they’ll have to move your ears back. Anything to report?”
“If that smile gets any worse,” he said irritably, “they’ll have to move your ears back. Got anything to report?”
“Sin Sin Wa went to bed an hour ago.”
“Sin Sin Wa went to bed an hour ago.”
“Any visitors?”
"Any visitors yet?"
“No.”
“No.”
“Has he been out?”
"Has he gone out?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Got the ladder?”
"Do you have the ladder?"
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“All quiet in the neighborhood?”
“All quiet in the hood?”
“All quiet.”
"All quiet."
“Good.”
“Sounds good.”
The street in which this conversation took place was one running roughly parallel with that in which the house of Sin Sin Wa was situated. A detailed search of the Chinaman’s premises had failed to bring to light any scrap of evidence to show that opium had ever been smoked there. Of the door described by Mollie Gretna, and said to communicate with the adjoining establishment, not a trace could be found. But the fact that such a door had existed did not rest solely upon Mollie’s testimony. From one of the “beat-ups” interviewed that day, Kerry had succeeded in extracting confirmatory evidence.
The street where this conversation happened was running roughly parallel to the one where Sin Sin Wa's house was located. A thorough search of the Chinese man's place had failed to uncover any evidence that opium had ever been smoked there. There was no sign of the door described by Mollie Gretna, which was said to connect to the neighboring establishment. However, the existence of such a door wasn't just based on Mollie's account. From one of the "beat-ups" interviewed that day, Kerry managed to get confirming evidence.
Inquiries conducted in the neighborhood of Poplar had brought to light the fact that four of the houses in this particular street, including that occupied by Sin Sin Wa and that adjoining it, belonged to a certain Mr. Jacobs, said to reside abroad. Mr. Jacob’s rents were collected by an estate agent, and sent to an address in San Francisco. For some reason not evident to this man of business, Mr. Jacobs demanded a rental for the house next to Sin Sin Wa’s, which was out of all proportion to the value of the property. Hence it had remained vacant for a number of years. The windows were broken and boarded up, as was the door.
Inquiries in the Poplar neighborhood revealed that four houses on this street, including the one occupied by Sin Sin Wa and the one next to it, were owned by a certain Mr. Jacobs, who was said to live abroad. Mr. Jacobs’ rents were collected by a property manager and sent to an address in San Francisco. For reasons unclear to this businessperson, Mr. Jacobs charged an overly high rent for the house next to Sin Sin Wa’s, which was far out of line with the property’s actual value. As a result, it had been empty for several years. The windows were broken and boarded up, as was the door.
Kerry realized that the circumstance of the landlord of “The House of a Hundred Raptures” being named Jacobs, and the lessee of the Cubanis Cigarette Company’s premises in old Bond Street being named Isaacs, might be no more than a coincidence. Nevertheless it was odd. He had determined to explore the place without unduly advertising his intentions.
Kerry realized that the fact that the owner of “The House of a Hundred Raptures” was named Jacobs, and the tenant of the Cubanis Cigarette Company’s location on old Bond Street was named Isaacs, might just be a coincidence. Still, it was strange. He had decided to check out the place without drawing too much attention to his plans.
Two modes of entrance presented themselves. There was a trap on the roof, but in order to reach it access would have to be obtained to one of the other houses in the row, which also possessed a roof-trap; or there were four windows overlooking a little back yard, two upstairs and two down.
Two ways to get in presented themselves. There was a trapdoor on the roof, but to get to it, we would need access to one of the other houses in the row, which also had a trapdoor on the roof; or there were four windows overlooking a small backyard, two upstairs and two downstairs.
By means of a short ladder which Coombes had brought for the purpose Kerry climbed on to the wall and dropped into the yard.
By using a short ladder that Coombes had brought for this reason, Kerry climbed onto the wall and dropped into the yard.
“The jemmy!” he said softly.
“The crowbar!” he said softly.
Coombes, also mounting, dropped the required implement. Kerry caught it deftly, and in a very few minutes had wrenched away the rough planking nailed over one of the lower windows, without making very much noise.
Coombes, also getting on, dropped the necessary tool. Kerry caught it skillfully, and in just a couple of minutes had removed the rough boards nailed over one of the lower windows, without making much noise.
“Shall I come down?” inquired Coombes in muffled tones from the top of the wall.
“Should I come down?” Coombes asked in a muffled voice from the top of the wall.
“No,” rapped Kerry. “Hide the ladder again. If I want help I’ll whistle. Catch!”
“No,” Kerry snapped. “Put the ladder away again. If I need help, I’ll whistle. Catch!”
He tossed the jemmy up to Coombes, and Coombes succeeded in catching it. Then Kerry raised the glass-less sash of the window and stepped into a little room, which he surveyed by the light of his electric torch. It was filthy and littered with rubbish, but showed no sign of having been occupied for a long time. The ceiling was nearly black, and so were the walls. He went out into a narrow passage similar to that in the house of Sin Sin Wa and leading to a stair.
He tossed the crowbar up to Coombes, who managed to catch it. Then Kerry lifted the window sash, which was missing its glass, and stepped into a small room illuminated by his flashlight. It was dirty and cluttered with trash, but showed no signs of having been lived in for a long time. The ceiling was almost black, and so were the walls. He went out into a narrow hallway similar to the one in Sin Sin Wa's house that led to a staircase.
Walking quietly, he began to ascend. Mollie Gretna’s description of the opium-house had been most detailed and lurid, and he was prepared for some extravagant scene.
Walking quietly, he started to climb. Mollie Gretna’s description of the opium house had been very detailed and vivid, and he was ready for some extravagant scene.
He found three bare, dirty rooms, having all the windows boarded up.
He found three empty, dirty rooms, with all the windows boarded up.
“Hell!” he said succinctly.
“Damn!” he said succinctly.
Resting his torch upon a dust-coated ledge of the room, which presumably was situated in the front of the house, he deposited a cud of chewing-gum in the empty grate and lovingly selected a fresh piece from the packet which he always carried. Once more chewing he returned to the narrow passage, which he knew must be that in which the secret doorway had opened.
Resting his flashlight on a dusty ledge in what was probably the front room of the house, he dropped a wad of chewing gum into the empty fireplace and carefully picked out a new piece from the packet he always brought along. After chewing it again, he went back to the narrow hallway, which he knew must lead to the secret door he had found.
It was uncarpeted and dirty, and the walls were covered with faded filthy paper, the original color and design of which were quite lost. There was not the slightest evidence that a door had ever existed in any part of the wall. Following a detailed examination Kerry returned his magnifying glass to the washleather bag and the bag to his waistcoat pocket.
It was bare and dirty, and the walls were covered with old, grimy wallpaper, the original color and design of which were completely faded. There was no sign that a door had ever been in any part of the wall. After a close inspection, Kerry put his magnifying glass back in the leather bag and then placed the bag in his waistcoat pocket.
“H’m,” he said, thinking aloud, “Sin Sin Wa may have only one eye, but it’s a good eye.”
“H’m,” he said, thinking out loud, “Sin Sin Wa might have only one eye, but it’s a good eye.”
He raised his glance to the blackened ceiling of the passage, and saw that the trap giving access to the roof was situated immediately above him. He directed the ray of the torch upon it. In the next moment he had snapped off the light and was creeping silently towards the door of the front room.
He looked up at the darkened ceiling of the hallway and noticed that the access trap to the roof was right above him. He pointed the beam of the flashlight at it. In the next moment, he turned off the light and quietly made his way toward the front room's door.
The trap had moved slightly!
The trap has shifted slightly!
Gaining the doorway, Kerry stood just inside the room and waited. He became conscious of a kind of joyous excitement, which claimed him at such moments; an eagerness and a lust of action. But he stood perfectly still, listening and waiting.
Gaining the doorway, Kerry stood just inside the room and waited. He felt a wave of joyous excitement wash over him, which often took hold at times like this; a desire and a craving for action. But he stood perfectly still, listening and waiting.
There came a faint creaking sound, and a new damp chilliness was added to the stale atmosphere of the passage. Someone had quietly raised the trap.
There was a faint creaking noise, and a new damp chilliness was added to the stale atmosphere of the hallway. Someone had quietly lifted the trap.
Cutting through the blackness like a scimitar shone a ray of light from above, widening as it descended and ending in a white patch on the floor. It was moved to and fro. Then it disappeared. Another vague creaking sound followed—that caused by a man’s weight being imposed upon a wooden framework.
Cutting through the darkness like a sword, a beam of light shone down from above, spreading as it came down and stopping in a white spot on the floor. It swung back and forth. Then it vanished. Another indistinct creaking sound followed—that made by a man’s weight pressing down on a wooden structure.
Finally came a thud on the bare boards of the floor.
Finally, there was a thud on the bare floorboards.
Complete silence ensued. Kerry waited, muscles tense and brain alert. He even suspended the chewing operation. A dull, padding sound reached his ears.
Complete silence followed. Kerry waited, muscles tense and mind sharp. He even stopped chewing. A soft, padding sound reached his ears.
From the quality of the thud which had told of the intruder’s drop from the trap to the floor, Kerry had deduced that he wore rubber-soled shoes. Now, the sound which he could hear was that of the stranger’s furtive footsteps. He was approaching the doorway in which Kerry was standing.
From the sound of the thud when the intruder fell from the trap to the floor, Kerry had figured out that he was wearing rubber-soled shoes. Now, the noise he could hear was the stranger's sneaky footsteps. He was getting closer to the doorway where Kerry was standing.
Just behind the open door Kerry waited. And unheralded by any further sound to tell of his approach, the intruder suddenly shone a ray of light right into the room. He was on the threshold; only the door concealed him from Kerry, and concealed Kerry from the new-comer.
Just behind the open door, Kerry waited. Without any warning or sound to announce his arrival, the intruder suddenly shone a beam of light right into the room. He stood in the doorway; only the door hid him from Kerry, and hid Kerry from the newcomer.
The disc of light cast into the dirty room grew smaller. The man with the torch was entering. A hand which grasped a magazine pistol appeared beyond the edge of the door, and Kerry’s period of inactivity came to an end. Leaning back he adroitly kicked the weapon from the hand of the man who held it!
The beam of light shining into the grimy room got smaller. The guy with the flashlight was coming in. A hand holding a magazine handgun came into view past the door, and Kerry’s time of doing nothing was over. Leaning back, he skillfully kicked the weapon out of the man’s hand!
There was a smothered cry of pain, and the pistol fell clattering on the floor. The light went out, too. As it vanished Kerry leapt from his hiding-place. Snapping on the light of his own pocket lamp, he ran out into the passage.
There was a muffled cry of pain, and the gun dropped with a clatter on the floor. The light went out as well. As it disappeared, Kerry leaped from his hiding spot. Turning on the light from his pocket flashlight, he rushed out into the hallway.
Crack! came the report of a pistol.
Bang! went the sound of a gun.
Kerry dropped flat on the floor. He had not counted on the intruder being armed with two pistols! His pocket lamp, still alight, fell beside him, and he lay in a curiously rigid attitude on his side, one knee drawn up and his arm thrown across his face.
Kerry dropped flat on the floor. He hadn't expected the intruder to be armed with two pistols! His pocket flashlight, still on, fell beside him, and he lay in a strangely stiff position on his side, one knee pulled up and his arm covering his face.
Carefully avoiding the path of light cast by the fallen torch, the unseen stranger approached silently. Pistol in hand, he bent, nearer and nearer, striving to see the face of the prostrate man. Kerry lay deathly still. The other dropped on one knee and bent closely over him....
Carefully avoiding the light from the fallen torch, the unseen stranger approached silently. With a pistol in hand, he bent down closer and closer, trying to see the face of the man lying on the ground. Kerry lay completely still. The other dropped to one knee and leaned in closely over him...
Swiftly as a lash Kerry’s arm was whipped around the man’s neck, and helpless he pitched over on to his head! Uttering a dull groan, he lay heavy and still across Kerry’s body.
Swiftly as a whip, Kerry's arm wrapped around the man's neck, and helplessly he fell over onto his head! Letting out a dull groan, he lay heavily and motionless across Kerry's body.
“Flames!” muttered the Chief Inspector, extricating himself; “I didn’t mean to break his neck.”
“Flames!” muttered the Chief Inspector, pulling himself free; “I didn’t mean to break his neck.”
He took up the electric torch, and shone it upon the face of the man on the floor. It was a dirty, unshaven face, unevenly tanned, as though the man had worn a beard until quite recently and had come from a hot climate. He was attired in a manner which suggested that he might be a ship’s fireman save that he wore canvas shoes having rubber soles.
He picked up the flashlight and aimed it at the face of the man on the floor. It was a dirty, unshaven face, unevenly tanned, as if he had just recently had a beard and had come from a warm climate. He was dressed in a way that suggested he could be a ship’s fireman, except he was wearing canvas shoes with rubber soles.
Kerry stood watching him for some moments. Then he groped behind him with one foot until he found the pistol, the second pistol which the man had dropped as he pitched on his skull. Kerry picked it up, and resting the electric torch upon the crown of his neat bowler hat—which lay upon the floor—he stooped, pistol in hand, and searched the pockets of the prostrate man, who had begun to breathe stertorously. In the breast pocket he found a leather wallet of good quality; and at this he stared, a curious expression coming into his fierce eyes. He opened it, and found Treasury notes, some official-looking papers, and a number of cards. Upon one of these cards be directed the light, and this is what he read:
Kerry stood watching him for a few moments. Then he reached behind him with one foot until he found the pistol, the second one that the man had dropped when he fell. Kerry picked it up and placed the flashlight on top of his neat bowler hat, which was on the floor. He bent down, pistol in hand, and searched the pockets of the man lying on the ground, who had started to breathe heavily. In the breast pocket, he found a high-quality leather wallet, and he stared at it, a strange look coming into his fierce eyes. He opened it and discovered Treasury notes, some official-looking papers, and several cards. He shone the light on one of these cards, and this is what he read:
![[Illustration]](images/img02.jpg)
“God’s truth!” gasped Kerry. “It’s the man from Whitehall!”
“Seriously!” gasped Kerry. “It’s the guy from Whitehall!”
The stertorous breathing ceased, and a very dirty hand was thrust up to him.
The heavy, labored breathing stopped, and a very dirty hand reached out to him.
“I’m glad you spoke, Chief Inspector Kerry,” drawled a vaguely familiar voice. “I was just about to kick you in the back of the neck!”
“I’m glad you spoke, Chief Inspector Kerry,” a vaguely familiar voice said in a slow drawl. “I was just about to kick you in the back of the neck!”
Kerry dropped the wallet and grasped the proffered hand. “719” stood up, smiling grimly. Footsteps were clattering on the stairs. Coombes had heard the shot.
Kerry dropped the wallet and took the offered hand. “719” stood up, smiling faintly. There were loud footsteps coming down the stairs. Coombes had heard the shot.
“Sir,” said Kerry, “if ever you need a testimonial to your efficiency at this game, my address is Sixty-seven Spenser Road, Brixton. We’ve met before.”
“Sir,” Kerry said, “if you ever need a reference for how effective you are at this game, my address is 67 Spenser Road, Brixton. We've met before.”
“We have, Chief Inspector,” was the reply. “We met at Kazmah’s, and later at a certain gambling den in Soho.”
“We have, Chief Inspector,” was the response. “We met at Kazmah’s, and then later at a gambling spot in Soho.”
The pseudo fireman dragged a big cigar-case from his hip-pocket.
The fake fireman pulled out a large cigar case from his hip pocket.
“I’m known as Seton Pasha. Can I offer you a cheroot?”
“I’m Seton Pasha. Can I offer you a cigar?”
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE STORY OF 719
In a top back room of the end house in the street which also boasted the residence of Sin Sin Wa, Seton Pasha and Chief Inspector Kerry sat one on either side of a dirty deal table. Seton smoked and Kerry chewed. A smoky oil-lamp burned upon the table, and two notebooks lay beside it.
In a cramped room at the back of the last house on the street, which also had Sin Sin Wa's residence, Seton Pasha and Chief Inspector Kerry sat on either side of a grimy deal table. Seton was smoking while Kerry was chewing. A smoky oil lamp flickered on the table, with two notebooks resting next to it.
“It is certainly odd,” Seton was saying, “that you failed to break my neck. But I have made it a practice since taking up my residence here to wear a cap heavily padded. I apprehend sandbags and pieces of loaded tubing.”
“It’s definitely strange,” Seton was saying, “that you didn’t manage to break my neck. But I’ve gotten into the habit of wearing a heavily padded cap since I moved in here. I expect sandbags and pieces of loaded tubing.”
“The tube is not made,” declared Kerry, “which can do the job. You’re harder to kill than a Chinese-Jew.”
“The tube isn't made,” Kerry said, “that can do the job. You're tougher to kill than a Chinese-Jew.”
“Your own escape is almost equally remarkable,” added Seton. “I rarely miss at such short range. But you had nearly broken my wrist with that kick.”
“Your escape is pretty impressive too,” Seton said. “I hardly ever miss at such close range. But you nearly broke my wrist with that kick.”
“I’m sorry,” said Kerry. “You should always bang a door wide open suddenly before you enter into a suspected room. Anybody standing behind usually stops it with his head.”
“I’m sorry,” said Kerry. “You should always fling a door wide open suddenly before entering a suspected room. Anyone standing behind usually stops it with their head.”
“I am indebted for the hint, Chief Inspector. We all have something to learn.”
“I appreciate the tip, Chief Inspector. We all have something to learn.”
“Well, sir, we’ve laid our cards on the table, and you’ll admit we’ve both got a lot to learn before we see daylight. I’ll be obliged if you’ll put me wise to your game. I take it you began work on the very night of the murder?”
“Well, sir, we’ve been straightforward with each other, and you’ll agree we both have a lot to figure out before we make any progress. I’d appreciate it if you could fill me in on your plan. I assume you started working the night of the murder?”
“I did. By a pure accident—the finding of an opiated cigarette in Mr. Gray’s rooms—I perceived that the business which had led to my recall from the East was involved in the Bond Street mystery. Frankly, Chief Inspector, I doubted at that time if it were possible for you and me to work together. I decided to work alone. A beard which I had worn in the East, for purposes of disguise, I shaved off; and because the skin was whiter where the hair had grown than elsewhere, I found it necessary after shaving to powder my face heavily. This accounts for the description given to you of a man with a pale face. Even now the coloring is irregular, as you may notice.
“I did. By pure chance—the discovery of an opiated cigarette in Mr. Gray’s rooms—I realized that the situation that brought me back from the East was connected to the Bond Street mystery. Honestly, Chief Inspector, I didn’t think it was possible for us to collaborate at that point. So, I decided to go solo. I shaved off the beard I had worn in the East as a disguise, and since my skin was paler where the hair had been, I needed to apply a lot of powder to my face after shaving. That explains the description you were given of a man with a pale face. Even now, my coloring is uneven, as you might notice."
“Deciding to work anonymously, I went post haste to Lord Wrexhorough and made certain arrangements whereby I became known to the responsible authorities as 719. The explanation of these figures is a simple one. My name is Greville Seton. G is the seventh letter in the alphabet, and S the nineteenth; hence—‘seven-nineteen.’
“Deciding to work anonymously, I hurried over to Lord Wrexhorough and made arrangements so that I became known to the relevant authorities as 719. The meaning behind these numbers is straightforward. My name is Greville Seton. G is the seventh letter in the alphabet, and S is the nineteenth; so—‘seven-nineteen.’”
“The increase of the drug traffic and the failure of the police to cope with it had led to the institution of a Home office inquiry, you see. It was suspected that the traffic was in the hands of orientals, and in looking about for a confidential agent to make certain inquiries my name cropped up. I was at that time employed by the Foreign office, but Lord Wrexborough borrowed me.” Seton smiled at his own expression. “Every facility was offered to me, as you know. And that my investigations led me to the same conclusion as your own, my presence as lessee of this room, in the person of John Smiles, seaman, sufficiently demonstrates.”
“The rise in drug trafficking and the police's inability to handle it led to a Home Office inquiry, you see. There were suspicions that the trafficking was controlled by people from the East, and while looking for a confidential agent to gather information, my name came up. At that time, I was working for the Foreign Office, but Lord Wrexborough lent me out.” Seton smiled at his own wording. “I was given every possible support, as you know. And the fact that my investigations reached the same conclusion as yours, with my presence here as John Smiles, seaman, clearly shows that.”
“H’m,” said Kerry, “and I take it your investigations have also led you to the conclusion that our hands are clean?”
“Hm,” said Kerry, “so I assume your investigations have also shown that we're in the clear?”
Seton Pasha fixed his cool regard upon the speaker.
Seton Pasha looked at the speaker with a calm gaze.
“Personally, I never doubted this, Chief Inspector,” he declared. “I believed, and I still believe, that the people who traffic in drugs are clever enough to keep in the good books of the local police. It is a case of clever camouflage, rather than corruption.”
“Honestly, I never doubted this, Chief Inspector,” he said. “I believed, and I still believe, that the people who deal in drugs are smart enough to stay on the good side of the local police. It’s more about clever camouflage than corruption.”
“Ah,” snapped Kerry. “I was waiting to hear you mention it. So long as we know. I’m not a man that stands for being pointed at. I’ve got a boy at a good public school, but if ever he said he was ashamed of his father, the day he said it would be a day he’d never forget!”
“Ah,” snapped Kerry. “I was waiting for you to bring it up. At least now we know. I’m not the kind of person who stands for being pointed at. I have a son at a good public school, but if he ever said he was ashamed of his father, that day would be one he’d never forget!”
Seton Pasha smiled grimly and changed the topic.
Seton Pasha smiled wryly and switched the subject.
“Let us see,” he said, “if we are any nearer to the heart of the mystery of Kazmah. You were at the Regent Street bank today, I understand, at which the late Sir Lucien Pyne had an account?”
“Let’s see,” he said, “if we’re any closer to understanding the mystery of Kazmah. I hear you were at the Regent Street bank today, where the late Sir Lucien Pyne had an account?”
“I was,” replied Kerry. “Next to his theatrical enterprises his chief source of income seems to have been a certain Jose Santos Company, of Buenos Ayres. We’ve traced Kazmah’s account, too. But no one at the bank has ever seen him. The missing Rashîd always paid in. Checks were signed ‘Mohammed el-Kazmah,’ in which name the account had been opened. From the amount standing to his credit there it’s evident that the proceeds of the dope business went elsewhere.”
“I was,” replied Kerry. “Besides his theater business, his main source of income appears to be a company called Jose Santos based in Buenos Aires. We’ve also tracked Kazmah’s account. But no one at the bank has ever seen him. The missing Rashîd always made deposits. Checks were signed ‘Mohammed el-Kazmah’ under which name the account was opened. Given the amount of money in his account, it’s clear that the profits from the drug business went somewhere else.”
“Where do you think they went?” asked Seton quietly, watching Kerry.
“Where do you think they went?” Seton asked softly, looking at Kerry.
“Well,” rapped Kerry, “I think the same as you. I’ve got two eyes and I can see out of both of them.”
“Well,” said Kerry, “I feel the same way you do. I’ve got two eyes and I can see out of both of them.”
“And you think?”
"And you believe?"
“I think they went to the Jose Santos Company, of Buenos Ayres!”
“I think they went to the Jose Santos Company in Buenos Aires!”
“Right!” cried Seton. “I feel sure of it. We may never know how it was all arranged or who was concerned, but I am convinced that Mr. Isaacs, lessee of the Cubanis Cigarette Company offices, Mr. Jacobs (my landlord!), Mohammed el-Kazmah—whoever he may be—the untraceable Mrs. Sin Sin Wa, and another, were all shareholders of the Jose Santos company.”
“Right!” shouted Seton. “I’m certain of it. We may never find out how it was all set up or who was involved, but I believe that Mr. Isaacs, who leases the Cubanis Cigarette Company offices, Mr. Jacobs (my landlord!), Mohammed el-Kazmah—whoever he is—the elusive Mrs. Sin Sin Wa, and someone else, were all part-owners of the Jose Santos company.”
“I’m with you. By ‘another’ you mean?”
“I'm with you. By 'another' you mean?”
“Sir Lucien! It’s horrible, but I’m afraid it’s true.”
“Sir Lucien! It’s terrible, but I think it’s true.”
They became silent for a while. Kerry chewed and Seton smoked. Then:
They fell quiet for a bit. Kerry chewed, and Seton smoked. Then:
“The significance of the fact that Sir Lucien’s study window was no more than forty paces across the leads from a well-oiled window of the Cubanis Company will not have escaped you,” said Seton. “I performed the journey just ahead of you, I believe. Then Sir Lucien had lived in Buenos Ayres; that was before he came into the title, and at a time, I am told, when he was not overburdened with wealth. His man, Mareno, is indisputably some kind of a South American, and he can give no satisfactory account of his movements on the night of the murder.
“The importance of the fact that Sir Lucien’s study window was only forty paces from a well-maintained window of the Cubanis Company hasn’t gone unnoticed by you,” said Seton. “I took that route just before you, I believe. At that time, Sir Lucien had been living in Buenos Aires; that was before he inherited the title, and I’ve heard that he wasn’t very wealthy back then. His man, Mareno, is definitely some sort of South American, and he can’t provide a convincing explanation of his actions on the night of the murder.
“That we have to deal with a powerful drug syndicate there can be no doubt. The late Sir Lucien may not have been a director, but I feel sure he was financially interested. Kazmah’s was the distributing office, and the importer—”
“That we have to deal with a powerful drug syndicate is certain. The late Sir Lucien may not have been a director, but I’m confident he was financially involved. Kazmah’s was the distribution office, and the importer—”
“Was Sin Sin Wa!” cried Kerry, his eyes gleaming savagely. “He’s as clever and cunning as all the rest of Chinatown put together. Somewhere not a hundred miles from this spot where we are now there’s a store of stuff big enough to dope all Europe!”
“Was Sin Sin Wa!” yelled Kerry, his eyes shining fiercely. “He’s as smart and sly as everyone else in Chinatown combined. Not too far from here, there’s a stash of stuff large enough to drug all of Europe!”
“And there’s something else,” said Seton quietly, knocking a cone of grey ash from his cheroot on to the dirty floor. “Kazmah is hiding there in all probability, if he hasn’t got clear away—and Mrs. Monte Irvin is being held a prisoner!”
“And there’s one more thing,” Seton said quietly, knocking a cone of gray ash from his cigar onto the dirty floor. “Kazmah is probably hiding out there, unless he’s managed to escape—and Mrs. Monte Irvin is being held captive!”
“If they haven’t—”
“If they haven't—”
“For Irvin’s sake I hope not, Chief Inspector. There are two very curious points in the case—apart from the mystery which surrounds the man Kazmah: the fact that Mareno, palpably an accomplice, stayed to face the music, and the fact that Sin Sin Wa likewise has made no effort to escape. Do you see what it means? They are covering the big man—Kazmah. Once he and Mrs. Irvin are out of the way, we can prove nothing against Mareno and Sin Sin Wa! And the most we could do for Mrs. Sin would be to convict her of selling opium.”
“For Irvin's sake, I really hope not, Chief Inspector. There are two very strange aspects of the case—besides the mystery surrounding the man Kazmah: the fact that Mareno, obviously an accomplice, stayed to take the consequences, and the fact that Sin Sin Wa also hasn’t tried to escape. Do you understand what that means? They are protecting the big guy—Kazmah. Once he and Mrs. Irvin are out of the picture, we won’t be able to prove anything against Mareno and Sin Sin Wa! The most we could do for Mrs. Sin would be to convict her of selling opium.”
“To do even that we should have to take a witness to court,” said Kerry gloomily; “and all the satisfaction we’d get would be to see her charged ten pounds!”
“To do even that we’d have to take a witness to court,” said Kerry gloomily; “and all we’d get out of it would be to see her fined ten pounds!”
Silence fell between them again. It was that kind of sympathetic silence which is only possible where harmony exists; and, indeed, of all the things strange and bizarre which characterized the inquiry, this sudden amity between Kerry and Seton Pasha was not the least remarkable. It represented the fruit of a mutual respect.
Silence settled between them once more. It was that kind of understanding silence that can only happen where there is harmony; and honestly, out of all the strange and unusual things that marked the investigation, this sudden friendship between Kerry and Seton Pasha was among the most notable. It reflected the result of a shared respect.
There was something about the lean, unshaven face of Seton Pasha, and something, too, in his bright grey eyes which, allowing for difference of coloring, might have reminded a close observer of Kerry’s fierce countenance. The tokens of iron determination and utter indifference to danger were perceptible in both. And although Seton was dark and turning slightly grey, while Kerry was as red as a man well could be, that they possessed several common traits of character was a fact which the dissimilarity of their complexions wholly failed to conceal. But while Seton Pasha hid the grimness of his nature beneath a sort of humorous reserve, the dangerous side of Kerry was displayed in his open truculence.
There was something about Seton Pasha’s lean, unshaven face, and something in his bright grey eyes that, if you looked closely, might remind you of Kerry’s fierce expression. Both showed signs of strong determination and total indifference to danger. Even though Seton was dark and slightly greying, while Kerry was as red as a man could be, they shared several common character traits that their different skin tones couldn't hide. However, while Seton Pasha masked the seriousness of his nature with a kind of humorous reserve, Kerry openly displayed his dangerous side through his aggression.
Seated there in that Limehouse attic, a smoky lamp burning on the table between them, and one gripping the stump of a cheroot between his teeth, while the other chewed steadily, they presented a combination which none but a fool would have lightly challenged.
Seated there in that Limehouse attic, a smoky lamp burning on the table between them, one gripping the end of a cigar between his teeth while the other chewed steadily, they made a combination that only a fool would have dared to challenge.
“Sin Sin Wa is cunning,” said Seton suddenly. “He is a very clever man. Watch him as closely as you like, he will never lead you to the ‘store.’ In the character of John Smiles I had some conversation with him this morning, and I formed the same opinion as yourself. He is waiting for something; and he is certain of his ground. I have a premonition, Chief Inspector, that whoever else may fall into the net, Sin Sin Wa will slip out. We have one big chance.”
“Sin Sin Wa is tricky,” Seton said suddenly. “He’s really smart. No matter how closely you watch him, he’ll never take you to the ‘store.’ I talked to him this morning while pretending to be John Smiles, and I came to the same conclusion you did. He’s waiting for something, and he’s sure of himself. I have a feeling, Chief Inspector, that no matter who else gets caught, Sin Sin Wa will manage to escape. We’ve got one big opportunity.”
“What’s that?” rapped Kerry.
“What’s that?” asked Kerry.
“The dope syndicate can only have got control of ‘the traffic’ in one way—by paying big prices and buying out competitors. If they cease to carry on for even a week they lose their control. The people who bring the stuff over from Japan, South America, India, Holland, and so forth will sell somewhere else if they can’t sell to Kazmah and Company. Therefore we want to watch the ships from likely ports, or, better still, get among the men who do the smuggling. There must be resorts along the riverside used by people of that class. We might pick up information there.”
“The drug syndicate can only gain control of ‘the traffic’ in one way—by paying high prices and buying out competitors. If they stop operating for even a week, they lose their control. The people who bring the stuff over from Japan, South America, India, Holland, and so on will sell it somewhere else if they can't sell to Kazmah and Company. So we need to monitor the ships from likely ports, or, even better, get close to the people who do the smuggling. There must be hangouts along the riverside frequented by that crowd. We might be able to gather information there.”
Kerry smiled savagely.
Kerry grinned fiercely.
“I’ve got half a dozen good men doing every dive from Wapping to Gravesend,” he answered. “But if you think it worth looking into personally, say the word.”
“I have six good guys handling every dive from Wapping to Gravesend,” he replied. “But if you think it’s worth checking out yourself, just let me know.”
“Well, my dear sir,”—Seton Pasha tossed the end of his cheroot into the empty grate—“what else can we do?”
“Well, my dear sir,”—Seton Pasha flicked the end of his cigar into the empty fireplace—“what else can we do?”
Kerry banged his fist on the table.
Kerry slammed his fist on the table.
“You’re right!” he snapped. “We’re stuck! But anything’s better than nothing. We’ll start here and now; and the first joint we’ll make for is Dougal’s.”
“You're right!” he snapped. “We're stuck! But anything's better than nothing. We'll start here and now; and the first place we'll head for is Dougal's.”
“Dougal’s?” echoed Seton Pasha.
“Dougal’s?” repeated Seton Pasha.
“That’s it—Dougal’s. A danger spot on the Isle of Dogs used by the lowest type of sea-faring men and not barred to Arabs, Chinks, and other gaily-colored fowl. If there’s any chat going on about dope, we’ll hear it in Dougal’s.”
“That’s it—Dougal’s. A sketchy place on the Isle of Dogs where the worst kind of sailors hang out, and it’s open to Arabs, Asians, and other colorful characters. If there’s any talk about drugs happening, we’ll catch it at Dougal’s.”
Seton Pasha stood up, smiling grimly. “Dougal’s it shall be,” he said.
Seton Pasha stood up, smiling tightly. “It'll be Dougal,” he said.
CHAPTER XXXII.
ON THE ISLE OF DOGS
As the police boat left Limehouse Pier, a clammy south-easterly breeze blowing up-stream lifted the fog in clearly defined layers, an effect very singular to behold. At one moment a great arc-lamp burning above the Lavender Pond of the Surrey Commercial Dock shot out a yellowish light across the Thames. Then, as suddenly as it had come, the light vanished again as a stratum of mist floated before it.
As the police boat departed from Limehouse Pier, a damp southeast breeze blowing upstream lifted the fog in distinct layers, making for a unique sight. One moment, a large arc lamp shining over the Lavender Pond of the Surrey Commercial Dock cast a yellowish light across the Thames. Then, just as quickly as it appeared, the light disappeared again as a layer of mist drifted in front of it.
The creaking of the oars sounded muffled and ghostly, and none of the men in the boat seemed to be inclined to converse. Heading across stream they made for the unseen promontory of the Isle of Dogs. Navigation was suspended, and they reached midstream without seeing a ship’s light. Then came the damp wind again to lift the fog, and ahead of them they discerned one of the General Steam Navigation Company’s boats awaiting an opportunity to make her dock at the head of Deptford Creek. The clamor of an ironworks on the Millwall shore burst loudly upon their ears, and away astern the lights of the Surrey Dock shone out once more. Hugging the bank they pursued a southerly course, and from Limehouse Reach crept down to Greenwich Reach.
The creaking of the oars sounded muted and eerie, and none of the men in the boat seemed interested in talking. As they headed across the stream, they made their way toward the hidden point of the Isle of Dogs. Navigation was put on hold, and they reached the middle of the river without spotting any ship's lights. Then the damp wind returned, lifting the fog, and they spotted one of the General Steam Navigation Company’s boats waiting for a chance to dock at the head of Deptford Creek. The noise from an ironworks on the Millwall shore suddenly filled the air, and the lights of the Surrey Dock appeared again behind them. Sticking close to the bank, they took a southern route, moving from Limehouse Reach down to Greenwich Reach.
Fog closed in upon them, a curtain obscuring both light and sound. When the breeze came again it had gathered force, and it drove the mist before it in wreathing banks, and brought to their ears a dull lowing and to their nostrils a farmyard odor from the cattle pens. Ghostly flames, leaping and falling, leaping and falling, showed where a gasworks lay on the Greenwich bank ahead.
Fog surrounded them, creating a barrier that blocked both light and sound. When the breeze picked up again, it pushed the mist ahead in swirling clouds and brought the sound of lowing cattle and the smell of a farmyard from the pens. Flickering flames, rising and falling, revealed the location of a gasworks on the Greenwich bank ahead.
Eastward swept the river now, and fresher blew the breeze. As they rounded the blunt point of the “Isle” the fog banks went swirling past them astern, and the lights on either shore showed clearly ahead. A ship’s siren began to roar somewhere behind them. The steamer which they had passed was about to pursue her course.
The river flowed eastward now, and a cooler breeze blew. As they turned the rounded point of the “Isle,” the fog rolled away behind them, and the lights on both shores appeared clearly ahead. A ship’s horn started blaring somewhere behind them. The steamer they had passed was getting ready to continue on its path.
Closer in-shore drew the boat, passing a series of wharves, and beyond these a tract of waste, desolate bank very gloomy in the half light and apparently boasting no habitation of man. The activities of the Greenwich bank seemed remote, and the desolation of the Isle of Dogs very near, touching them intimately with its peculiar gloom.
Closer to the shore, the boat moved in, passing a series of docks, and beyond those, a stretch of barren, desolate land that looked gloomy in the dim light and seemed to have no signs of human life. The busy Greenwich bank felt far away, while the bleakness of the Isle of Dogs felt very close, deeply affecting them with its unique sense of sorrow.
A light sprang into view some little distance inland, notable because it shone lonely in an expanse of utter blackness. Kerry broke the long silence.
A light appeared some distance inland, standing out because it shone alone in a vast darkness. Kerry broke the long silence.
“Dougal’s,” he said. “Put us ashore here.”
“Dougal’s,” he said. “Let us off here.”
The police boat was pulled in under a rickety wooden structure, beneath which the Thames water whispered eerily; and Kerry and Seton disembarked, mounting a short flight of slimy wooden steps and crossing a roughly planked place on to a shingly slope. Climbing this, they were on damp waste ground, pathless and uninviting.
The police boat was docked under a shaky wooden structure, where the Thames water whispered ominously; Kerry and Seton got off, making their way up a short set of slick wooden steps and crossing a roughly built area onto a gravelly slope. As they climbed up, they found themselves on a damp, uninviting stretch of wasteland with no clear path.
“Dougal’s is being watched,” said Kerry. “I think I told you?”
“Dougal’s is being watched,” Kerry said. “I think I mentioned that to you?”
“Yes,” replied Seton. “But I have formed the opinion that the dope gang is too clever for the ordinary type of man. Sin Sin Wa is an instance of what I mean. Neither you nor I doubt that he is a receiver of drugs—perhaps the receiver; but where is our case? The only real link connecting him with the West-End habitué is his wife. And she has conveniently deserted him! We cannot possibly prove that she hasn’t while he chooses to maintain that she has.”
“Yes,” Seton replied. “But I've come to believe that the drug gang is too smart for the average person. Sin Sin Wa is a perfect example of this. Neither of us doubts that he’s involved in drug dealing—maybe even the main dealer—but where’s our evidence? The only real connection he has to the West-End regular is his wife. And she’s conveniently left him! We can’t possibly prove that she hasn’t while he insists that she has.”
“H’m,” grunted Kerry, abruptly changing the subject. “I hope I’m not recognized here.”
“Hm,” Kerry grunted, quickly shifting the topic. “I hope I’m not noticed here.”
“Have you visited the place before?”
“Have you been to this place before?”
“Some years ago. Unless there are any old hands on view tonight, I don’t think I shall be spotted.”
“Some years ago. Unless there are any experienced people around tonight, I don’t think I’ll be noticed.”
He wore a heavy and threadbare overcoat, which was several sizes too large for him, a muffler, and a weed cap—the outfit supplied by Seton Pasha; and he had a very vivid and unpleasant recollection of his appearance as viewed in his little pocket-mirror before leaving Seton’s room. As they proceeded across the muddy wilderness towards the light which marked the site of Dougal’s, they presented a picture of a sufficiently villainous pair.
He wore a heavy, worn-out overcoat that was way too big for him, a scarf, and a flat cap—the outfit provided by Seton Pasha. He had a clear and unpleasant memory of how he looked in his small pocket mirror before leaving Seton’s room. As they walked through the muddy landscape toward the light that marked Dougal’s place, they looked like a pretty shady pair.
The ground was irregular, and the path wound sinuously about mounds of rubbish; so that often the guiding light was lost, and they stumbled blindly among nondescript litter, which apparently represented the accumulation of centuries. But finally they turned a corner formed by a stack of rusty scrap iron, and found a long, low building before them. From a ground-floor window light streamed out upon the fragments of rubbish strewing the ground, from amid which sickly weeds uprose as if in defiance of nature’s laws. Seton paused, and:
The ground was uneven, and the path twisted around heaps of trash; often, the guiding light disappeared, and they stumbled blindly through a mix of unrecognizable debris that seemed to have built up over centuries. But eventually, they turned a corner made by a pile of rusty scrap metal and came upon a long, low building ahead. Light poured from a ground-floor window onto the bits of trash scattered about, from which sickly weeds grew as if to challenge nature’s rules. Seton paused, and:
“What is Dougal’s exactly?” he asked; “a public house?”
“What is Dougal’s exactly?” he asked. “A bar?”
“No,” rapped Kerry. “It’s a coffee-shop used by the dockers. You’ll see when we get inside. The place never closes so far as I know, and if we made ’em close there would be a dock strike.”
“No,” Kerry said. “It’s a coffee shop for the dockworkers. You’ll understand once we go inside. The place is always open as far as I know, and if we made them close, there would be a dock strike.”
He crossed and pushed open the swing door. As Seton entered at his heels, a babel of coarse voices struck upon his ears and he found himself in a superheated atmosphere suggestive of shag, stale spirits, and imperfectly washed humanity.
He crossed and pushed open the swing door. As Seton entered behind him, a loud mix of rough voices hit his ears and he found himself in a stuffy atmosphere filled with smoke, cheap liquor, and unwashed people.
Dougal’s proved to be a kind of hut of wood and corrugated iron, not unlike an army canteen. There were two counters, one at either end, and two large American stoves. Oil lamps hung from the beams, and the furniture was made up of trestle tables, rough wooden chairs, and empty barrels. Coarse, thick curtains covered all the windows but one. The counter further from the entrance was laden with articles of food, such as pies, tins of bully-beef, and “saveloys,” while the other was devoted to liquid refreshment in the form of ginger-beer and cider (or so the casks were conspicuously labelled), tea, coffee, and cocoa.
Dougal’s turned out to be a sort of hut made of wood and corrugated iron, similar to an army canteen. There were two counters, one at each end, and two large American stoves. Oil lamps hung from the beams, and the furniture consisted of trestle tables, rough wooden chairs, and empty barrels. Thick, coarse curtains covered all the windows except for one. The counter farthest from the entrance was piled high with food items like pies, cans of corned beef, and “saveloys,” while the other was set up for drinks, featuring ginger beer and cider (or so the casks were clearly labeled), as well as tea, coffee, and cocoa.
The place was uncomfortably crowded; the patrons congregating more especially around the two stoves. There were men who looked like dock laborers, seamen, and riverside loafers; lascars, Chinese, Arabs, and dagoes; and at the “solid” counter there presided a red-armed, brawny woman, fierce of mien and ready of tongue, while a huge Irishman, possessing a broken nose and deficient teeth, ruled the “liquid” department with a rod of iron and a flow of language which shocked even Kerry. This formidable ruffian, a retired warrior of the ring, was Dougal, said to be the strongest man from Tower Hill to the River Lea.
The place was uncomfortably crowded, with patrons mainly gathered around the two stoves. There were men who looked like dock workers, sailors, and local drifters; lascars, Chinese, Arabs, and Italians; and at the "solid" counter, there was a strong woman with muscular arms, fierce in expression and quick with words, while a huge Irishman, sporting a broken nose and missing teeth, controlled the "liquid" section with an iron fist and a way with words that even shocked Kerry. This intimidating character, a former boxing champion, was Dougal, rumored to be the strongest man from Tower Hill to the River Lea.
As they entered, several of the patrons glanced at them curiously, but no one seemed to be particularly interested. Kerry wore his cap pulled well down over his fierce eyes, and had the collar of his topcoat turned up.
As they walked in, a few of the customers looked at them with curiosity, but no one appeared to be very interested. Kerry had his cap pulled down low over his intense eyes and had the collar of his coat turned up.
He looked about him, as if expecting to recognize someone; and as they made their way to Dougal’s counter, a big fellow dressed in the manner of a dock laborer stepped up to the Chief Inspector and clapped him on the shoulder.
He scanned the area, as if hoping to see someone he knew; and as they headed to Dougal’s counter, a large guy dressed like a dock worker approached the Chief Inspector and slapped him on the shoulder.
“Have one with me, Mike,” he said, winking. “The coffee’s good.”
“Join me for one, Mike,” he said, winking. “The coffee’s great.”
Kerry bent towards him swiftly, and:
Kerry leaned in quickly towards him, and:
“Anybody here, Jervis?” he whispered.
“Anyone here, Jervis?” he whispered.
“George Martin is at the bar. I’ve had the tip that he ‘traffics.’ You’ll remember he figured in my last report, sir.”
“George Martin is at the bar. I’ve heard he’s involved in some shady dealings. You’ll recall he was mentioned in my last report, sir.”
Kerry nodded, and the trio elbowed their way to the counter. The pseudo-dock hand was a detective attached to Leman Street, and one who knew the night birds of East End London as few men outside their own circles knew them.
Kerry nodded, and the three of them pushed their way to the counter. The fake dockworker was a detective from Leman Street, someone who knew the nightlife of East End London better than most people outside that world.
“Three coffees, Pat,” he cried, leaning across the shoulder of a heavy, red-headed fellow who lolled against the counter. “And two lumps of sugar in each.”
“Three coffees, Pat,” he shouted, leaning over the shoulder of a big, red-headed guy who was slouching against the counter. “And two sugars in each.”
“To hell wid yer sugar!” roared Dougal, grasping three cups deftly in one hairy hand and filling them from a steaming urn. “There’s no more sugar tonight.”
“To hell with your sugar!” shouted Dougal, skillfully holding three cups in one hairy hand and pouring from a steaming urn. “There’s no more sugar tonight.”
“Not any brown sugar?” asked the customer.
“Don't have any brown sugar?” asked the customer.
“Yez can have one tayspoon of brown, and no more tonight,” cried Dougal.
“Yeah, you can have one teaspoon of brown, and no more tonight,” shouted Dougal.
He stooped rapidly below the counter, then pushed the three cups of coffee towards the detective. The latter tossed a shilling down, at which Dougal glared ferociously.
He quickly bent down under the counter and then slid three cups of coffee toward the detective. The detective tossed down a shilling, which made Dougal glare fiercely.
“’Twas wid sugar ye said!” he roared.
"'It was with sugar you said!'" he shouted.
A second shilling followed. Dougal swept both coins into a drawer and turned to another customer, who was also clamoring for coffee. Securing their cups with difficulty, for the red-headed man surlily refused to budge, they retired to a comparatively quiet spot, and Seton tasted the hot beverage.
A second shilling came next. Dougal quickly put both coins into a drawer and turned to another customer, who was also demanding coffee. Struggling to secure their cups, since the red-headed man stubbornly refused to move, they made their way to a relatively quiet spot, and Seton took a sip of the hot drink.
“H’m,” he said. “Rum! Good rum, too!”
“Hmm,” he said. “Rum! Good rum, too!”
“It’s a nice position for me,” snapped Kerry. “I don’t think I would remind you that there’s a police station actually on this blessed island. If there was a dive like Dougal’s anywhere West it would be raided as a matter of course. But to shut Dougal’s would be to raise hell. There are two laws in England, sir; one for Piccadilly and the other for the Isle of Dogs!” He sipped his coffee with appreciation. Jervis looked about him cautiously, and:
“It’s a good spot for me,” snapped Kerry. “I don’t think I need to remind you that there’s a police station right on this island. If there was a dive like Dougal’s anywhere to the West, it would get raided automatically. But shutting down Dougal’s would cause a huge uproar. There are two sets of rules in England, sir; one for Piccadilly and another for the Isle of Dogs!” He sipped his coffee with satisfaction. Jervis looked around carefully, and:
“That’s George—the red-headed hooligan against the counter,” he said. “He’s been liquoring up pretty freely, and I shouldn’t be surprised to find that he’s got a job on tonight. He has a skiff beached below here, and I think he’s waiting for the tide.”
“That’s George—the red-haired troublemaker at the counter,” he said. “He’s been drinking pretty heavily, and I wouldn’t be shocked to learn he has a job lined up tonight. He has a small boat pulled up on the shore down there, and I think he’s waiting for the tide.”
“Good!” rapped Kerry. “Where can we find a boat?”
“Great!” Kerry said. “Where can we find a boat?”
“Well,” Jervis smiled. “There are several lying there if you didn’t come in an R.P. boat.”
“Well,” Jervis smiled. “There are a few over there if you didn’t arrive in an R.P. boat.”
“We did. But I’ll dismiss it. We want a small boat.”
“We did. But I’ll ignore that. We want a small boat.”
“Very good, sir. We shall have to pinch one!”
“Sounds great, sir. We’ll just have to grab one!”
“That doesn’t matter,” declared Kerry glancing at Seton with a sudden twinkle discernible in his steely eyes. “What do you say, sir?”
“That's irrelevant,” Kerry said, giving Seton a quick look with a sudden sparkle evident in his intense eyes. “What do you think, sir?”
“I agree with you entirely,” replied Seton quietly. “We must find a boat, and lie off somewhere to watch for George. He should be worth following.”
“I completely agree with you,” Seton replied quietly. “We need to find a boat and anchor somewhere to keep an eye out for George. He should be worth following.”
“We’ll be moving, then,” said the Leman Street detective. “It will be high tide in an hour.”
“We’ll be moving, then,” said the detective from Leman Street. “It’ll be high tide in an hour.”
They finished their coffee as quickly as possible; the stuff was not far below boiling-point. Then Jervis returned the cups to the counter. “Good night, Pat!” he cried, and rejoined Seton and Kerry.
They finished their coffee as fast as they could; it was almost boiling. Then Jervis took the cups back to the counter. “Good night, Pat!” he shouted, and went back to Seton and Kerry.
As they came out into the desolation of the scrap heaps, the last traces of fog had disappeared and a steady breeze came up the river, fresh and salty from the Nore. Jervis led them in a north-easterly direction, threading a way through pyramids of rubbish, until with the wind in their teeth they came out upon the river bank at a point where the shore shelved steeply downwards. A number of boats lay on the shingle.
As they stepped into the emptiness of the junk piles, the last bits of fog had cleared and a steady breeze rolled up the river, fresh and salty from the Nore. Jervis guided them in a north-easterly direction, navigating through mounds of trash, until the wind was in their faces and they reached the riverbank at a place where the shore dropped steeply. Several boats were resting on the gravel.
“We’re pretty well opposite Greenwich Marshes,” said Jervis. “You can just see one of the big gasometers. The end boat is George’s.”
“We’re basically right across from Greenwich Marshes,” Jervis said. “You can barely see one of the big gas tanks. The boat at the end belongs to George.”
“Have you searched it?” rapped Kerry, placing a fresh piece of chewing-gum between his teeth.
“Have you looked it up?” Kerry asked, popping a fresh piece of chewing gum in his mouth.
“I have, sir. Oh, he’s too wise for that!”
“I have, sir. Oh, he's way too smart for that!”
“I propose,” said Seton briskly, “that we borrow one of the other boats and pull down stream to where that short pier juts out. We can hide behind it and watch for our man. I take it he’ll be bound up-stream, and the tide will help us to follow him quietly.”
“I suggest,” Seton said quickly, “that we take one of the other boats and head downstream to where that short pier sticks out. We can hide behind it and wait for our guy. I figure he’ll be going upstream, and the tide will help us follow him quietly.”
“Right,” said Kerry. “We’ll take the small dinghy. It’s big enough.”
“Right,” said Kerry. “We’ll use the small dinghy. It’s big enough.”
He turned to Jervis.
He faced Jervis.
“Nip across to the wooden stairs,” he directed, “and tell Inspector White to stand by, but to keep out of sight. If we’ve started before you return, go back and join him.”
“Nip over to the wooden stairs,” he said, “and tell Inspector White to be ready but to stay out of sight. If we’ve started before you get back, go back and join him.”
“Very good, sir.”
“Sounds good, sir.”
Jervis turned and disappeared into the mazes of rubbish, as Seton and Kerry grasped the boat and ran it down into the rising tide. Kerry boarding, Seton thrust it out into the river and climbed in over the stern.
Jervis turned and vanished into the piles of trash, while Seton and Kerry grabbed the boat and pulled it into the rising tide. With Kerry on board, Seton pushed it out into the river and climbed in over the back.
“Phew! The current drags like a tow-boat!” said Kerry.
“Wow! The current is like a slow tugboat!” said Kerry.
They were being drawn rapidly up-stream. But as Kerry seized the oars and began to pull steadily, this progress was checked. He could make little actual headway, however.
They were being quickly pulled upstream. But as Kerry grabbed the oars and started to row steadily, that progress stopped. Still, he could hardly make any real headway.
“The tide races round this bend like fury,” he said. “Bear on the oars, sir.”
“The tide rushes around this bend like crazy,” he said. “Keep pulling on the oars, sir.”
Seton thereupon came to Kerry’s assistance, and gradually the dinghy crept upon its course, until, below the little pier, they found a sheltered spot, where it was possible to run in and lie hidden. As they won this haven:
Seton then came to Kerry’s aid, and slowly the dinghy moved along its path until, just below the small pier, they discovered a sheltered area where they could pull in and stay out of sight. As they reached this safe spot:
“Quiet!” said Seton. “Don’t move the oars. Look! We were only just in time!”
“Be quiet!” said Seton. “Don’t move the oars. Look! We barely made it in time!”
Immediately above them, where the boats were beached, a man was coming down the slope, carrying a hurricane lantern. As Kerry and Seton watched, the man raised the lantern and swung it to and fro.
Immediately above them, where the boats were pulled up on the shore, a man was coming down the slope, carrying a hurricane lantern. As Kerry and Seton watched, the man lifted the lantern and swung it back and forth.
“Watch!” whispered Seton. “He’s signalling to the Greenwich bank!”
"Look!" whispered Seton. "He's signaling to the Greenwich bank!"
Kerry’s teeth snapped savagely together, and he chewed but made no reply, until:
Kerry’s teeth clicked together sharply, and he chewed without saying anything, until:
“There it is!” he said rapidly. “On the marshes!”
“There it is!” he said quickly. “On the marshes!”
A speck of light in the darkness it showed, a distant moving lantern on the curtain of the night. Although few would have credited Kerry with the virtue, he was a man of cultured imagination, and it seemed to him, as it seemed to Seton Pasha, that the dim light symbolized the life of the missing woman, of the woman who hovered between the gay world from which tragically she had vanished and some Chinese hell upon whose brink she hovered. Neither of the watchers was thinking of the crime and the criminal, of Sir Lucien Pyne or Kazmah, but of Mrs. Monte Irvin, mysterious victim of a mysterious tragedy. “Oh, Dan! ye must find her! ye must find her! Puir weak hairt—dinna ye ken how she is suffering!” Clairvoyantly, to Kerry’s ears was borne an echo of his wife’s words.
A tiny light shone in the darkness, a distant moving lantern against the night. Although not many would have given Kerry credit for it, he was a man of refined imagination, and like Seton Pasha, he felt that the faint light represented the life of the missing woman, the woman who was caught between the lively world she had tragically disappeared from and a hellish place she was on the edge of. Neither of the watchers were thinking about the crime or the criminal, Sir Lucien Pyne or Kazmah, but about Mrs. Monte Irvin, the mysterious victim of a baffling tragedy. “Oh, Dan! You have to find her! You must find her! Poor weak heart—don’t you understand how she’s suffering!” The echo of his wife’s words resonated clearly in Kerry’s mind.
“The traffic!” he whispered. “If we lose George Martin tonight we deserve to lose the case!”
“The traffic!” he whispered. “If we lose George Martin tonight, we deserve to lose the case!”
“I agree, Chief Inspector,” said Seton quietly.
“I agree, Chief Inspector,” Seton said quietly.
The grating sound made by a boat thrust out from a shingle beach came to their ears above the whispering of the tide. A ghostly figure in the dim light, George Martin clambered into his craft and took to the oars.
The harsh sound of a boat scraping against a pebble beach reached their ears over the gentle murmur of the waves. In the dim light, George Martin climbed into his boat and grabbed the oars.
“If he’s for the Greenwich bank,” said Seton grimly, “he has a stiff task.”
“If he’s for the Greenwich bank,” Seton said seriously, “he has a tough job ahead.”
But for the Greenwich bank the boat was headed; and pulling mightily against the current, the man struck out into mid-stream. They watched him for some time, silently, noting how he fought against the tide, sturdily heading for the point at which the signal had shown. Then:
But the boat was heading for the Greenwich bank; and with all his strength against the current, the man pushed into the middle of the river. They watched him for a while in silence, observing how he struggled against the tide, determinedly making his way to the spot where the signal had indicated. Then:
“What do you suggest?” asked Seton. “He may follow the Surrey bank up-stream.”
“What do you think?” asked Seton. “He might head upstream along the Surrey bank.”
“I suggest,” said Kerry, “that we drift. Once in Limehouse Reach we’ll hear him. There are no pleasure parties punting about that stretch.”
“I propose,” said Kerry, “that we float along. Once we’re in Limehouse Reach, we’ll hear him. There aren’t any pleasure boats cruising around that area.”
“Let us pull out, then. I propose that we wait for him at some convenient point between the West India Dock and Limehouse Basin.”
“Let’s head out, then. I suggest we meet him at a convenient spot between the West India Dock and Limehouse Basin.”
“Good,” rapped Kerry, thrusting the boat out into the fierce current. “You may have spent a long time in the East, sir, but you’re fairly wise on the geography of the lower Thames.”
“Good,” Kerry said, pushing the boat out into the strong current. “You might have spent a long time in the East, sir, but you know your way around the geography of the lower Thames pretty well.”
Gripped in the strongly running tide they were borne smoothly up-stream, using the oars merely for the purpose of steering. The gloomy mystery of the London river claimed them and imposed silence upon them, until familiar landmarks told of the northern bend of the Thames, and the light above the Lavender Pond shone out upon the unctuously moving water.
Gripped by the strong current, they were smoothly carried upstream, using the oars just to steer. The eerie mystery of the London river enveloped them, forcing them into silence, until recognizable landmarks indicated the northern bend of the Thames, and the light above Lavender Pond illuminated the slickly flowing water.
Each pulling a scull they headed in for the left bank.
Each pulling a small boat, they headed towards the left bank.
“There’s a wharf ahead,” said Seton, looking back over his shoulder. “If we put in beside it we can wait there unobserved.”
“There’s a dock ahead,” Seton said, glancing back over his shoulder. “If we pull in next to it, we can hang out there without being seen.”
“Good enough,” said Kerry.
“Good enough,” Kerry said.
They bent to the oars, stealing stroke by stroke out of the grip of the tide, and presently came to a tiny pool above the wharf structure, where it was possible to lie undisturbed by the eager current.
They leaned into the oars, pulling one stroke at a time away from the grip of the tide, and soon reached a small pool above the dock, where they could rest without being disturbed by the rushing current.
Those limitations which are common to all humanity and that guile which is peculiar to the Chinese veiled the fact from their ken that the deserted wharf, in whose shelter they lay, was at once the roof and the gateway of Sin Sin Wa’s receiving office!
Those limitations that are common to all humanity and that trickery unique to the Chinese obscured the fact from their understanding that the abandoned wharf, where they lay sheltered, was both the roof and the entrance of Sin Sin Wa’s receiving office!
As the boat drew in to the bank, a Chinese boy who was standing on the wharf retired into the shadows. From a spot visible down-stream but invisible to the men in the boat, he signalled constantly with a hurricane lantern.
As the boat approached the shore, a Chinese boy standing on the dock slipped into the shadows. From a position visible downstream but out of sight of the men in the boat, he signaled continuously with a hurricane lantern.
Three men from New Scotland Yard were watching the house of Sin Sin Wa, and Sin Sin Wa had given no sign of animation since, some hours earlier, he had extinguished his bedroom light. Yet George, drifting noiselessly up-stream, received a signal to the effect “police” while Seton Pasha and Chief Inspector Kerry lay below the biggest dope cache in London. Seton sometimes swore under his breath. Kerry chewed incessantly. But George never came.
Three men from New Scotland Yard were keeping an eye on Sin Sin Wa's house, and he hadn’t shown any signs of life since he turned off his bedroom light a few hours ago. However, George, silently drifting upstream, got a signal that said “police” while Seton Pasha and Chief Inspector Kerry waited below the largest drug stash in London. Seton occasionally swore quietly. Kerry kept chewing nonstop. But George never arrived.
At that eerie hour of the night when all things living, from the lowest to the highest, nor excepting Mother Earth herself, grow chilled, when all Nature’s perishable handiwork feels the touch of death—a wild, sudden cry rang out, a wailing, sorrowful cry, that seemed to come from nowhere, from everywhere, from the bank, from the stream; that rose and fell and died sobbing into the hushed whisper of the tide.
At that eerie hour of the night when everything alive, from the smallest to the largest, including Mother Earth herself, feels the chill, when all of Nature’s fragile creations sense the approach of death—a wild, sudden cry rang out, a wailing, sorrowful cry that felt like it came from nowhere, from everywhere, from the riverbank, from the stream; that rose and fell and faded away, sobbing into the quiet whisper of the tide.
Seton’s hand fastened like a vise on to Kerry’s shoulder, and:
Seton's grip was tight as a vice on Kerry's shoulder, and:
“Merciful God!” he whispered; “what was it? Who was it?”
“Merciful God!” he whispered; “what was it? Who was it?”
“If it wasn’t a spirit it was a woman,” replied Kerry hoarsely; “and a woman very near to her end.”
“If it wasn’t a spirit, it was a woman,” Kerry replied hoarsely; “and a woman very close to her end.”
“Kerry!”—Seton Pasha had dropped all formality—“Kerry—if it calls for all the men that Scotland Yard can muster, we must search every building, down to the smallest rathole in the floor, on this bank—and do it by dawn!”
“Kerry!”—Seton Pasha had dropped all formality—“Kerry—if it takes every man that Scotland Yard can gather, we need to search every building, down to the smallest hole in the floor, on this bank—and we have to do it by dawn!”
“We’ll do it,” rapped Kerry.
“We’ll do it,” said Kerry.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
CHINESE MAGIC
Detective-Sergeant Coombes and three assistants watched the house of Sin Sin Wa, and any one of the three would have been prepared to swear “on the Book” that Sin Sin Wa was sleeping. But he who watches a Chinaman watches an illusionist. He must approach his task in the spirit of a psychical inquirer who seeks to trap a bogus medium. The great Robert Houdin, one of the master wizards of modern times, quitted Petrograd by two gates at the same hour according to credible witnesses; but his performance sinks into insignificance beside that of a Chinese predecessor who flourished under one of the Ming emperors. The palace of this potentate was approached by gates, each having twelve locks, and each being watched by twelve guards. Nevertheless a distinguished member of the wizard family not only gained access to the imperial presence but also departed again unseen by any of the guards, and leaving all the gates locked behind him! If Detective-Sergeant Coombes had known this story he might not have experienced such complete confidence.
Detective-Sergeant Coombes and three assistants watched the house of Sin Sin Wa, and any one of them would have been ready to swear "on the Book" that Sin Sin Wa was asleep. But when you're watching a Chinese man, you're watching an illusionist. You have to approach the task like a paranormal investigator trying to catch a fake medium. The great Robert Houdin, one of the top magicians of modern times, left Petrograd through two gates at the same time, according to reliable witnesses; but his trick is nothing compared to that of a Chinese magician who lived during one of the Ming emperors. The palace of this ruler had gates, each with twelve locks, and each was guarded by twelve guards. Yet, a well-known member of the wizard family not only gained access to the emperor but also left without being seen by any of the guards, leaving all the gates locked behind him! If Detective-Sergeant Coombes had known this story, he might not have felt so utterly confident.
That door of Sin Sin Wa’s establishment which gave upon a little backyard was oiled both lock and hinge so that it opened noiselessly. Like a shadow, like a ghost, Sin Sin Wa crept forth, closing the door behind him. He carried a sort of canvas kit-bag, so that one observing him might have concluded that he was “moving.”
That door to Sin Sin Wa’s place, which opened into a small backyard, was oiled on both the lock and hinge, making it open silently. Like a shadow, like a ghost, Sin Sin Wa slipped out, shutting the door behind him. He carried a canvas bag, so anyone watching him might have thought he was “moving.”
Resting his bag against the end wall, he climbed up by means of holes in the neglected brickwork until he could peer over the top. A faint smell of tobacco smoke greeted him: a detective was standing in the lane below. Soundlessly, Sin Sin Wa descended again. Raising his bag he lifted it lovingly until it rested upright upon the top of the wall and against the side of the house. The night was dark and still. Only a confused beating sound on the Surrey bank rose above the murmur of sleeping London.
Resting his bag against the end wall, he climbed up using the holes in the worn brickwork until he could look over the edge. A faint smell of tobacco smoke wafted up to him: a detective was standing in the alley below. Quietly, Sin Sin Wa climbed down again. He raised his bag, lifting it gently until it stood upright on top of the wall and leaned against the side of the house. The night was dark and calm. Only a distant thumping on the Surrey bank broke the quiet murmur of sleeping London.
From the rubbish amid which he stood, Sin Sin Wa selected a piece of rusty barrel-hoop. Cautiously he mounted upon a wooden structure built against the end wall and raised himself upright, surveying the prospect. Then he hurled the fragment of iron far along the lane, so that it bounded upon a strip of corrugated roofing in a yard twice removed from his own, and fell clattering among a neighbor’s rubbish.
From the trash around him, Sin Sin Wa picked up a piece of rusty barrel hoop. Carefully, he climbed onto a wooden structure leaning against the back wall and stood up, looking around. Then he threw the piece of iron down the lane, where it bounced off a strip of corrugated roofing in a yard a bit away from his own, landing with a clang among a neighbor's junk.
A short exclamation came from the detective in the lane. He could be heard walking swiftly away in the direction of the disturbance. And ere he had gone six paces, Sin Sin Wa was bending like an inverted U over the wall and was lowering his precious bag to the ground. Like a cat he sprang across and dropped noiselessly beside it.
A brief shout came from the detective in the alley. You could hear him walking quickly away toward the disturbance. And before he had taken six steps, Sin Sin Wa was bent like an upside-down U over the wall, lowering his valuable bag to the ground. Like a cat, he jumped over and landed silently next to it.
“Hello! Who’s there?” cried the detective, standing by the wall of the house which Sin Sin Wa had selected as a target.
“Hello! Who’s there?” shouted the detective, standing by the wall of the house that Sin Sin Wa had chosen as a target.
Sin Sin Wa, bag in hand, trotted, soft of foot, across the lane and into the shadow of the dock-building. By the time that the C.I.D. man had decided to climb up and investigate the mysterious noise, Sin Sin Wa was on the other side of the canal and rapping gently upon the door of Sam Tûk’s hairdressing establishment.
Sin Sin Wa, bag in hand, walked lightly across the lane and into the shadow of the dock building. By the time the C.I.D. officer decided to climb up and check out the strange noise, Sin Sin Wa was already on the other side of the canal, gently knocking on the door of Sam Tûk’s hair salon.
The door was opened so quickly as to suggest that someone had been posted there for the purpose. Sin Sin Wa entered and the door was closed again.
The door swung open so quickly that it seemed like someone had been waiting there to do it. Sin Sin Wa walked in and the door closed behind him.
“Light, Ah Fung,” he said in Chinese. “What news?”
“Light, Ah Fung,” he said in Chinese. “What’s the news?”
The boy who had admitted him took a lamp from under a sort of rough counter and turned to Sin Sin Wa.
The boy who let him in grabbed a lamp from under a makeshift counter and faced Sin Sin Wa.
“George came with the boat, master, but I signalled to him that the red policeman and the agent who has hired the end room were watching.”
“George arrived with the boat, sir, but I signaled to him that the red policeman and the agent who rented the end room were keeping an eye on us.”
“They are gone?”
"Are they gone?"
“They gather men at the head depot and are searching house from house. She who sleeps below awoke and cried out. They heard her cry.”
“They gather men at the main depot and are searching house to house. She who sleeps below woke up and cried out. They heard her cry.”
“George waits?”
"Is George waiting?"
“He waits, master. He will wait long if the gain is great.”
“He's waiting, boss. He'll wait for a while if the reward is big.”
“Good.”
“Cool.”
Sin Sin Wa shuffled across to the cellar stairs, followed by Ah Fung with the lamp. He descended, and, brushing away the carefully spread coal dust, inserted the piece of bent wire into the crevice and raised the secret trap. Bearing his bag upon his shoulder he went down into the tunnel.
Sin Sin Wa walked over to the cellar stairs, with Ah Fung following him, holding the lamp. He went down, and, brushing aside the carefully spread coal dust, inserted the bent piece of wire into the crevice and lifted the secret trap. With his bag on his shoulder, he descended into the tunnel.
“Reclose the door, Ah Fung,” he said softly; “and be watchful.”
“Close the door again, Ah Fung,” he said softly; “and stay alert.”
As the boy replaced the stone trap, Sin Sin Wa struck a match. Then, having the lighted match held in one hand and carrying the bag in the other, he crept along the low passage to the door of the cache. Dropping the smouldering match-end, he opened the door and entered that secret warehouse for which so many people were seeking.
As the boy put the stone trap back in place, Sin Sin Wa lit a match. With the burning match in one hand and the bag in the other, he quietly made his way down the low passage to the door of the stash. After dropping the smoldering match, he opened the door and stepped into the secret warehouse that so many people were looking for.
Seated in a cane chair by the oil-stove was the shrivelled figure of Sam Tûk, his bald head lolling sideways so that his big horn-rimmed spectacles resembled a figure 8. On the counter was set a ship’s lantern. As Sin Sin Wa came in Sam Tûk slowly raised his head.
Seated in a cane chair by the oil stove was the withered figure of Sam Tûk, his bald head tilted sideways so that his large horn-rimmed glasses looked like a figure 8. A ship's lantern was placed on the counter. As Sin Sin Wa entered, Sam Tûk slowly lifted his head.
No greetings were exchanged, but Sin Sin Wa untied the neck of his kit-bag and drew out a large wicker cage. Thereupon: “Hello! hello!” remarked the occupant drowsily. “Number one p’lice chop lo! Sin Sin Wa—Sin Sin....”
No greetings were exchanged, but Sin Sin Wa untied the neck of his kit-bag and pulled out a large wicker cage. Then, the occupant said sleepily, “Hello! hello! Number one police chop lo! Sin Sin Wa—Sin Sin....”
“Come, my Tling-a-Ling,” crooned Sin Sin Wa.
“Come on, my Tling-a-Ling,” crooned Sin Sin Wa.
He opened the front of the cage and out stepped the raven onto his wrist. Sin Sin Wa raised his arm and Tling-a-Ling settled himself contentedly upon his master’s shoulder.
He opened the front of the cage and the raven stepped onto his wrist. Sin Sin Wa raised his arm and Tling-a-Ling comfortably settled on his master’s shoulder.
Placing the empty cage on the counter. Sin Sin Wa plunged his hand down into the bag and drew out the gleaming wooden joss. This he set beside the cage. With never a glance at the mummy figure of Sam Tûk, he walked around the counter, raven on shoulder, and grasping the end of the laden shelves, he pulled the last section smoothly to the left, showing that it was attached to a sliding door. The establishments of Sin Sin Wa were as full of surprises as a Sicilian trinketbox.
Placing the empty cage on the counter, Sin Sin Wa reached into the bag and pulled out the shiny wooden joss. He set it down next to the cage. Without even looking at the mummy figure of Sam Tûk, he walked around the counter with a raven on his shoulder. Grabbing the end of the loaded shelves, he smoothly pulled the last section to the left, revealing that it was connected to a sliding door. Sin Sin Wa's establishments were as full of surprises as a Sicilian trinket box.
The double purpose of the timbering which had been added to this old storage vault was now revealed. It not only served to enlarge the store-room, but also shut off from view a second portion of the cellar, smaller than the first, and containing appointments which indicated that it was sometimes inhabited.
The dual purpose of the timbering added to this old storage vault was now clear. It not only expanded the store-room but also concealed a second part of the cellar, smaller than the first, which had furnishings suggesting it was occasionally lived in.
There was an oil-stove in the room, which, like that adjoining it, was evidently unprovided with any proper means of ventilation. A paper-shaded lamp hung from the low roof. The floor was covered with matting, and there were arm-chairs, a divan and other items of furniture, which had been removed from Mrs. Sin’s sanctum in the dismantled House of a Hundred Raptures. In a recess a bed was placed, and as Sin Sin Wa came in Mrs. Sin was standing by the bed looking down at a woman who lay there.
There was an oil stove in the room, which, like the one next to it, clearly had no proper ventilation. A lamp with a paper shade hung from the low ceiling. The floor was covered with matting, and there were armchairs, a sofa, and other pieces of furniture that had been taken from Mrs. Sin’s private space in the now-dismantled House of a Hundred Raptures. There was a bed tucked away in a nook, and as Sin Sin Wa entered, Mrs. Sin was standing by the bed, looking down at a woman lying there.
Mrs. Sin wore her kimona of embroidered green silk and made a striking picture in that sordid setting. Her black hair she had dyed a fashionable shade of red. She glanced rapidly across her shoulder at Sin Sin Wa—a glance of contempt with which was mingled faint distrust.
Mrs. Sin wore her embroidered green silk kimono and made a striking impression in that grim environment. She had dyed her black hair a trendy shade of red. She quickly glanced over her shoulder at Sin Sin Wa—a look of disdain mixed with a hint of distrust.
“So,” she said, in Chinese, “you have come at last.” Sin Sin Wa smiled. “They watched the old fox,” he replied. “But their eyes were as the eyes of the mole.”
“So,” she said, in Chinese, “you’ve finally arrived.” Sin Sin Wa smiled. “They kept an eye on the old fox,” he replied. “But their sight was like that of a mole.”
Still aside, contemptuously, the woman regarded him, and:
Still aside, the woman looked at him with disdain, and:
“Suppose they are keener than you think?” she said. “Are you sure you have not led them—here?”
“Do you think they might be sharper than you realize?” she asked. “Are you sure you haven’t brought them—here?”
“The snail may not pursue the hawk,” murmured Sin Sin Wa; “nor the eye of the bat follow his flight.”
“The snail can’t chase the hawk,” murmured Sin Sin Wa; “nor can the bat’s eye follow his flight.”
“Smartest leg,” remarked the raven.
“Smartest leg,” said the raven.
“Yes, yes, my little friend,” crooned Sin Sin Wa, “very soon now you shall see the paddy-fields of Ho-Nan and watch the great Yellow River sweeping eastward to the sea.”
“Yes, yes, my little friend,” said Sin Sin Wa gently, “very soon you will see the rice fields of Ho-Nan and watch the great Yellow River flowing eastward to the sea.”
“Pah!” said Mrs. Sin. “Much—very much—you care about the paddy-fields of Ho-Nan, and little, oh, very little, about the dollars and the traffic! You have my papers?”
“Pah!” said Mrs. Sin. “You care so much—very much—for the paddy fields of Ho-Nan, and so little, oh, very little, about the money and the traffic! Do you have my papers?”
“All are complete. With those dollars for which I care not, a man might buy the world—if he had but enough of the dollars. You are well known in Poplar as ‘Mrs. Jacobs,’ and your identity is easily established—as ‘Mrs. Jacobs.’ You join the Mahratta at the Albert Dock. I have bought you a post as stewardess.”
“All are set. With those dollars I don’t care about, a man could buy the world—if he just had enough of them. You are well known in Poplar as ‘Mrs. Jacobs,’ and your identity can be easily confirmed—as ‘Mrs. Jacobs.’ You’ll be joining the Mahratta at the Albert Dock. I’ve arranged a position for you as stewardess.”
Mrs. Sin tossed her head. “And Juan?”
Mrs. Sin shook her head. “And Juan?”
“What can they prove against your Juan if you are missing?”
“What can they prove against your Juan if you are gone?”
Mrs. Sin nodded towards the bed.
Mrs. Sin nodded at the bed.
With slow and shuffling steps Sin Sin Wa approached. He continued to smile, but his glittering eye held even less of mirth than usual. Tucking his hands into his sleeves, he stood and looked down—at Rita Irvin.
With slow and shuffling steps, Sin Sin Wa approached. He kept smiling, but his sparkling eye showed even less joy than usual. Tucking his hands into his sleeves, he stood and looked down—at Rita Irvin.
Her face had acquired a waxen quality, but some of her delicate coloring still lingered, lending her a ghastly and mask-like aspect. Her nostrils and lips were blanched, however, and possessed a curiously pinched appearance. It was impossible to detect the fact that she breathed, and her long lashes lay motionless upon her cheeks.
Her face had taken on a waxy look, but some of her delicate color still remained, giving her a creepy, mask-like appearance. Her nostrils and lips were pale and looked oddly pinched. It was hard to tell that she was even breathing, and her long lashes rested still on her cheeks.
Sin Sin Wa studied her silently for some time, then:
Sin Sin Wa watched her in silence for a while, then:
“Yes,” he murmured, “she is beautiful. But women are like adder’s eggs. He is a fool who warms them in his bosom.” He turned his slow regard upon Mrs. Sin. “You have stained your hair to look even as hers. It was discreet, my wife. But one is beautiful and many-shadowed like a copper vase, and the other is like a winter sunset on the poppy-fields. You remind me of the angry red policeman, and I tremble.”
“Yes,” he murmured, “she is beautiful. But women are like snake eggs. It's foolish to keep them close. He turned his slow gaze toward Mrs. Sin. “You’ve dyed your hair to match hers. It was subtle, my wife. But one is beautiful and complex like a copper vase, while the other is like a winter sunset over the poppy fields. You remind me of an angry red police officer, and I feel uneasy.”
“Tremble as much as you like,” said Mrs. Sin scornfully, “but do something, think; don’t leave everything to me. She screamed tonight—and someone heard her. They are searching the river bank from door to door.”
“Tremble as much as you want,” Mrs. Sin said mockingly, “but do something, think; don’t leave everything to me. She screamed tonight—and someone heard her. They’re searching the riverbank from house to house.”
“Lo!” murmured Sin Sin Wa, “even this I had learned, nor failed to heed the beating of a distant drum. And why did she scream?”
“Wow!” murmured Sin Sin Wa, “I even learned this, and I couldn’t ignore the sound of a distant drum. And why did she scream?”
“I was—keeping her asleep; and the prick of the needle woke her.”
“I was—keeping her asleep; and the prick of the needle woke her.”
“Tchée, tchée,” crooned Sin Sin Wa, his voice sinking lower and lower and his eye nearly closing. “But still she lives—and is beautiful.”
Tchée, tchée,” sang Sin Sin Wa, his voice dropping lower and lower as his eye nearly closed. “But she’s still alive—and beautiful.”
“Beautiful!” mocked Mrs. Sin. “A doll-woman, bloodless and nerveless!”
“Beautiful!” sneered Mrs. Sin. “A doll-woman, lifeless and spineless!”
“So—so. Yet she, so bloodless and nerveless, unmasked the secret of Kazmah, and she, so bloodless and nerveless, struck down—”
“So—so. Yet she, so emotionless and unfeeling, revealed Kazmah's secret, and she, so emotionless and unfeeling, brought him down—”
Mrs. Sin ground her teeth together audibly.
Mrs. Sin gritted her teeth loudly.
“Yes, yes!” she said in sibilant Chinese. “She is a robber, a thief, a murderess.” She bent over the unconscious woman, her jewel-laden fingers crooked and menacing. “With my bare hands I would strangle her, but—”
“Yeah, yeah!” she said in a hissing voice. “She's a robber, a thief, a murderer.” She leaned over the unconscious woman, her fingers heavy with jewels twisted and threatening. “With my bare hands, I would strangle her, but—”
“There must be no marks of violence when she is found in the river. Tchée, chée—it is a pity.”
“There must be no signs of violence when she is found in the river. Tchée, chée—that's a shame.”
“Number one p’lice chop, lo!” croaked the raven, following this remark with the police-whistle imitation.
“Number one cop, look!” croaked the raven, following this remark with an imitation of a police whistle.
Mrs. Sin turned and stared fiercely at the one-eyed bird.
Mrs. Sin turned and glared intensely at the one-eyed bird.
“Why do you bring that evil, croaking thing here?” she demanded. “Have we not enough risks?”
“Why do you bring that creepy, croaking thing here?” she demanded. “Don’t we already have enough risks?”
Sin Sin Wa smiled patiently.
Sin Sin Wa smiled patiently.
“Too many,” he murmured. “For failure is nothing but the taking of seven risks when six were enough. Come—let us settle our affairs. The ‘Jacobs’ account is closed, but it is only a question of hours or days before the police learn that the wharf as well as the house belongs to someone of that name. We have drawn our last dollar from the traffic, my wife. Our stock we are resigned to lose. So let us settle our affairs.”
“Too many,” he whispered. “Because failure is just taking seven risks when six would have been enough. Come—let’s wrap up our business. The ‘Jacobs’ account is closed, but it’s only a matter of hours or days before the police find out that both the wharf and the house belong to someone with that name. We’ve taken our last dollar from the operation, my wife. We’re prepared to lose our inventory. So let’s finalize our affairs.”
“Smartest—smartest,” croaked Tling-a-Ling, and rattled ghostly castanets.
“Smartest—smartest,” croaked Tling-a-Ling, and rattled eerie castanets.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
ABOVE AND BELOW
“Thank the guid God I see ye alive, Dan,” said Mary Kerry.
“Thank the good God I see you alive, Dan,” said Mary Kerry.
Having her husband’s dressing-gown over her night attire, and her usually neat hair in great disorder, she stood just within the doorway of the little dining-room at Spenser Road, her face haggard and the fey light in her eyes. Kerry, seated in the armchair dressed as he had come in from the street, a parody of his neat self with mud on his shoes and streaks of green slime on his overall, raised his face from his hands and stared at her wearily.
Having her husband’s bathrobe over her pajamas, and her usually tidy hair in a mess, she stood just inside the doorway of the small dining room on Spenser Road, her face worn and a strange light in her eyes. Kerry, sitting in the armchair dressed as he had come in from the street, a chaotic version of his usual neat self with mud on his shoes and streaks of green slime on his overalls, lifted his face from his hands and looked at her wearily.
“I awakened wi’ a cry at some hour afore the dawn,” she whispered stretching out her hands and looking like a wild-eyed prophetess of old. “My hairt beat sair fast and then grew caud. I droppit on my knees and prayed as I ha’ ne’er prayed afore. Dan, Dan, I thought ye were gene from me.”
“I woke up with a cry at some hour before dawn,” she whispered, stretching out her hands and looking like a wild-eyed prophetess from ancient times. “My heart was pounding hard, then it grew cold. I dropped to my knees and prayed like I never have before. Dan, Dan, I thought you were gone from me.”
“I nearly was,” said Kerry, a faint spark of his old truculency lighting up the weary eyes. “The man from Whitehall only missed me by a miracle.”
“I almost was,” said Kerry, a flicker of his old defiance shining in his tired eyes. “The guy from Whitehall just barely missed me.”
“’Twas the miracle o’ prayer, Dan,” declared his wife in a low, awe-stricken voice. “For as I prayed, a great comfort came to me an’ a great peace. The second sight was wi’ me, Dan, and I saw, no’ yersel’—whereby I seemed to ken that ye were safe—but a puir dying soul stretched on a bed o’ sorrow. At the fuit o’ the bed was standing a fearsome figure o’ a man—yellow and wicked, wi’ his hands tuckit in his sleeves. I thought ’twas a veesion that was opening up tee me and that a’ was about to be made clear, when as though a curtain had been droppit before my een, it went awe’ an’ I kenned it nae more; but plain—plain, I heerd the howling o’ a dog.”
“It's the miracle of prayer, Dan,” his wife said in a low, awestruck voice. “As I prayed, a great comfort came over me and a great peace. I had a sense of the future, Dan, and I saw not you—which made me realize you were safe—but a poor dying soul lying on a bed of sorrow. At the foot of the bed stood a terrifying figure of a man—yellow and wicked, with his hands tucked in his sleeves. I thought it was a vision that was about to unveil itself to me, and everything would be made clear, when suddenly, as if a curtain had dropped in front of my eyes, it faded away and I couldn’t see it anymore; but clearly—clearly, I heard the howling of a dog.”
Kerry started and clutched the arms of the chair.
Kerry started and grabbed the arms of the chair.
“A dog!” he said. “A dog!”
“A dog!” he exclaimed. “A dog!”
“The howling o’ a sma’ dog,” declared his wife; “and I thought ’twas a portent, an’ the great fear came o’er me again. But as I prayed ’twas unfolder to me that the portent was no’ for yersel’ but for her—the puir weak hairt ye ha’ tee save.”
“The howling of a small dog,” his wife said; “and I thought it was an omen, and a great fear came over me again. But as I prayed, it became clear to me that the omen was not for you but for her—the poor weak heart you have to save.”
She ceased speaking and the strange fey light left her eyes. She dropped upon her knees beside Kerry, bending her head and throwing her arms about him. He glanced down at her tenderly and laid his hands upon her shoulders; but he was preoccupied, and the next moment, his jaws moving mechanically, he was staring straight before him.
She stopped talking, and the strange, magical light faded from her eyes. She fell to her knees next to Kerry, bowing her head and wrapping her arms around him. He looked down at her affectionately and placed his hands on her shoulders, but he was distracted, and in the next moment, his mouth moved automatically as he stared straight ahead.
“A dog,” he muttered, “a dog!”
“A dog,” he mumbled, “a dog!”
Mary Kerry did not move; until, a light of understanding coming into Kerry’s fierce eyes, he slowly raised her and stood upright himself.
Mary Kerry didn't move; until a light of understanding came into Kerry's fierce eyes, he slowly lifted her and stood up himself.
“I have it!” he said. “Mary, the case is won! Twenty men have spent the night and early morning beating the river bank so that the very rats have been driven from their holes. Twenty men have failed where a dog would have succeeded. Mary, I must be off.”
“I’ve got it!” he said. “Mary, we’ve won the case! Twenty guys have spent the night and early morning searching the riverbank, so even the rats have been chased out of their holes. Twenty guys failed where a dog would have succeeded. Mary, I need to go.”
“Ye’re no goin’ out again, Dan. Ye’re weary tee death.”
“You're not going out again, Dan. You're exhausted to death.”
“I must, my dear, and it’s you who send me.”
“I have to, my dear, and it’s you who is sending me.”
“But, Dan, where are ye goin’?”
“But, Dan, where are you going?”
Kerry grabbed his hat and cane from the sideboard upon which they lay, and:
Kerry picked up his hat and cane from the sideboard where they were resting, and:
“I’m going for the dog!” he rapped.
“I’m going for the dog!” he said.
Weary as he was and travel-stained, for once neglectful of that neatness upon which he prided himself, he set out, hope reborn in his heart. His assertion that the very rats had been driven from their holes was scarce an exaggeration. A search-party of twenty men, hastily mustered and conducted by Kerry and Seton Pasha, had explored every house, every shop, every wharf, and, as Kerry believed, every cellar adjoining the bank, between Limehouse Basin and the dock gates. Where access had been denied them or where no one had resided they had never hesitated to force an entrance. But no trace had they found of those whom they sought.
Weary as he was and covered in travel grime, for once careless about the neatness he usually took pride in, he set out, hope rekindled in his heart. His claim that even the rats had been driven from their holes was hardly an exaggeration. A search party of twenty men, quickly assembled and led by Kerry and Seton Pasha, had scoured every house, every shop, every wharf, and, as Kerry believed, every cellar next to the bank, from Limehouse Basin to the dock gates. Where they were denied access or where no one lived, they never hesitated to break in. But they had found no trace of those they were looking for.
For the first time within Kerry’s memory, or, indeed, within the memory of any member of the Criminal Investigation Department, Detective-Sergeant Coombes had ceased to smile when the appalling truth was revealed to him that Sin Sin Wa had vanished—that Sin Sin Wa had mysteriously joined that invisible company which included Kazmah, Mrs. Sin and Mrs. Monte Irvin. Not a word of reprimand did the Chief Inspector utter, but his eyes seemed to emit sparks. Hands plunged deeply in his pockets he had turned away, and not even Seton Pasha had dared to speak to him for fully five minutes.
For the first time in Kerry's memory, or in the memory of anyone in the Criminal Investigation Department, Detective-Sergeant Coombes had stopped smiling when he learned the shocking truth: Sin Sin Wa had disappeared—Sin Sin Wa had inexplicably joined that unseen group that included Kazmah, Mrs. Sin, and Mrs. Monte Irvin. The Chief Inspector didn't say a word of reprimand, but his eyes seemed to flash with anger. With his hands shoved deep in his pockets, he turned away, and not even Seton Pasha dared to speak to him for a full five minutes.
Kerry began to regard the one-eyed Chinaman with a superstitious fear which he strove in vain to stifle. That any man could have succeeded in converting a chandu-khân such as that described by Mollie Gretna into a filthy deserted dwelling such as that visited by Kerry, within the space of some thirty-six hours, was well nigh incredible. But the Chief Inspector had deduced (correctly) that the exotic appointments depicted by Mollie were all of a detachable nature—merely masking the filthiness beneath; so that at the shortest notice the House of a Hundred Raptures could be dismantled. The communicating door was a larger proposition, but that it was one within the compass of Sin Sin Wa its effectual disappearance sufficiently demonstrated.
Kerry started to feel a superstitious fear toward the one-eyed Chinese man that he couldn’t shake off. The fact that someone could turn a place like the luxurious one described by Mollie Gretna into the filthy, abandoned dump that Kerry had just seen in just thirty-six hours was almost unbelievable. However, the Chief Inspector had correctly figured out that the fancy decor Mollie mentioned was all removable—just covering up the grime underneath—so that the House of a Hundred Raptures could be taken apart at a moment’s notice. The connecting door was a bigger challenge, but the fact that Sin Sin Wa managed to make it disappear showed it was definitely within his capabilities.
Doubtless (Kerry mused savagely) the appointments of the opium-house had been smuggled into that magically hidden cache which now concealed the conjurer Sin Sin Wa as well as the other members of the Kazmah company. How any man of flesh and blood could have escaped from a six-roomed house surrounded by detectives surpassed Kerry’s powers of imagination. How any apartment large enough to contain a mouse, much less half a dozen human beings, could exist anywhere within the area covered by the search-party he failed to understand, nor was he prepared to admit it humanly possible.
No doubt (Kerry thought bitterly) the appointments of the opium house had been secretly hidden in that magically concealed stash, which now hid the magician Sin Sin Wa along with the other members of the Kazmah company. He couldn't understand how any living person could escape from a six-room house surrounded by detectives; it was beyond his imagination. He also couldn't grasp how any space large enough to hold even a mouse, let alone six people, could exist anywhere within the area being searched, nor was he willing to believe it was humanly possible.
Kerry chartered a taxicab by Brixton Town Hall and directed the man to drive to Prince’s Gate. To the curious glances of certain of his neighbors who had never before seen the Chief Inspector otherwise than a model of cleanliness and spruceness he was indifferent. But the manner in which the taxi-driver looked him up and down penetrated through the veil of abstraction which hitherto had rendered Kerry impervious to all external impressions, and:
Kerry hailed a cab by Brixton Town Hall and told the driver to take him to Prince’s Gate. He didn’t care about the curious looks from some of his neighbors who had always seen the Chief Inspector as a picture of neatness and tidiness. However, the way the taxi driver stared at him made its way through the mental fog that had previously kept Kerry unaware of everything around him, and:
“Give me another look like that, my lad,” he snapped furiously, “and I’ll bash your head through your blasted wind-screen.”
“Give me another look like that, kid,” he snapped angrily, “and I’ll smash your head through your damn windshield.”
A ready retort trembled upon the cabman’s tongue, but a glance into the savage blue eyes reduced him to fearful silence. Kerry entered the cab and banged the door; and the man drove off positively trembling with indignation.
A quick comeback was on the cab driver’s lips, but a look into the fierce blue eyes left him too scared to speak. Kerry got into the cab and slammed the door; the driver set off, genuinely shaking with anger.
Deep in reflection the Chief Inspector was driven westward through the early morning traffic. Fine rain was falling, and the streets presented that curiously drab appearance which only London streets can present in all its dreary perfection. Workers bound Cityward fought for places inside trams and buses. A hundred human comedies and tragedies were to be witnessed upon the highways; but to all of them Kerry was blind as he was deaf to the din of workaday Babylon. In spirit he was roaming the bank of old Father Thames where the river sweeps eastward below Limehouse Causeway—wonder-stricken before the magic of the one-eyed wizard who could at will efface himself as an artist rubs out a drawing, who could camouflage a drug warehouse so successfully that human skill, however closely addressed to the task, failed utterly to detect its whereabouts. Above the discord of the busy streets he heard again and again that cry in the night which had come from a hapless prisoner whom they were powerless to succor. He beat his cane upon the floor of the cab and swore savagely and loudly. The intimidated cabman, believing these demonstrations designed to urge him to a greater speed, performed feats of driving calculated to jeopardize his license. But still the savage passenger stamped and cursed, so that the cabby began to believe that a madman was seated behind him.
Lost in thought, the Chief Inspector was driven westward through the early morning traffic. Fine rain was falling, and the streets had that oddly dull look that only London streets can have in all their dreary perfection. Workers heading to the city fought for spots on trams and buses. A hundred human dramas and comedies unfolded on the highways, but Kerry was completely unaware of them, just as he was deaf to the noise of daily life. Spiritually, he roamed the banks of the River Thames where the water flows eastward below Limehouse Causeway—amazingly struck by the magic of the one-eyed wizard who could effortlessly erase himself like an artist erasing a drawing, who could conceal a drug warehouse so effectively that no amount of human skill could uncover its location. Above the chaos of the busy streets, he kept hearing that cry in the night from a helpless prisoner they couldn’t help. He banged his cane on the floor of the cab and cursed loudly and angrily. The frightened cab driver, thinking these outbursts were meant to push him for more speed, took risks that could cost him his license. But still, the furious passenger continued to stomp and yell, leading the cabbie to believe that a madman was sitting behind him.
At the corner of Kennington Oval Kerry was effectually aroused to the realities. A little runabout car passed his cab, coming from a southerly direction. Proceeding at a rapid speed it was lost in the traffic ahead. Unconsciously Kerry had glanced at the occupants and had recognized Margaret Halley and Seton Pasha. The old spirit of rivalry between himself and the man from Whitehall leapt up hotly within Kerry’s breast.
At the corner of Kennington Oval, Kerry was forcefully brought back to reality. A small car zoomed past his cab, coming from the south. It sped away and quickly disappeared into the traffic ahead. Without thinking, Kerry looked at the people inside and recognized Margaret Halley and Seton Pasha. The old rivalry between him and the guy from Whitehall flared up intensely in Kerry’s chest.
“Now where the hell has he been!” he muttered.
“Now where the hell has he been!” he muttered.
As a matter of fact, Seton Pasha, acting upon a suggestion of Margaret’s had been to Brixton Prison to interview Juan Mareno who lay there under arrest. Contents bills announcing this arrest as the latest public development in the Bond Street murder case were to be seen upon every newstand; yet the problem of that which had brought Seton to the south of London was one with which Kerry grappled in vain. He had parted from the Home office agent in the early hours of the morning, and their parting had been one of mutual despair which neither had sought to disguise.
Actually, Seton Pasha, acting on a suggestion from Margaret, went to Brixton Prison to interview Juan Mareno, who was under arrest there. Headlines announcing this arrest as the latest news in the Bond Street murder case were visible at every newsstand; yet the reason that brought Seton to South London was a puzzle that Kerry couldn’t solve. He had said goodbye to the Home Office agent in the early morning, and their farewell was marked by a shared sense of despair that neither tried to hide.
It was a coincidence which a student of human nature might have regarded as significant, that whereas Kerry had taken his troubles home to his wife, Seton Pasha had sought inspiration from Margaret Halley; and whereas the guidance of Mary Kerry had led the Chief Inspector to hurry in quest of Rita Irvin’s spaniel, the result of Seton’s interview with Margaret had been an equally hurried journey to the big jail.
It was a coincidence that someone who studies human nature might find interesting: while Kerry had shared his troubles with his wife, Seton Pasha sought inspiration from Margaret Halley. Similarly, while Mary Kerry’s advice pushed the Chief Inspector to quickly search for Rita Irvin’s spaniel, Seton's conversation with Margaret also resulted in a fast trip to the big jail.
Unhappily Seton had failed to elicit the slightest information from the saturnine Mareno. Unmoved alike by promises or threats, he had coolly adhered to his original evidence.
Unhappily, Seton had been unable to get even the slightest information from the gloomy Mareno. Unmoved by both promises and threats, he calmly stuck to his original statement.
So, while the authorities worked feverishly and all England reading of the arrest of Mareno inquired indignantly, “But who is Kazmah, and where is Mrs. Monte Irvin?” Sin Sin Wa placidly pursued his arrangements for immediate departure to the paddyfields of Ho-Nan, and sometimes in the weird crooning voice with which he addressed the raven he would sing a monotonous chant dealing with the valley of the Yellow River where the opium-poppy grows. Hidden in the cunning vault, the search had passed above him; and watchful on a quay on the Surrey shore whereto his dinghy was fastened, George Martin awaited the signal which should tell him that Kazmah and Company were ready to leave. Any time after dark he expected to see the waving lantern and to collect his last payment from the traffic.
So, while the authorities worked intensely and all of England, reading about Mareno's arrest, asked in disbelief, “But who is Kazmah, and where is Mrs. Monte Irvin?” Sin Sin Wa calmly continued making plans for an immediate departure to the rice fields of Ho-Nan. Sometimes, in the strange, soothing tone he used to talk to the raven, he would sing a monotonous song about the valley of the Yellow River where opium poppies grow. Hidden in the clever vault, the search had passed right above him; and watching from a dock on the Surrey shore where his dinghy was tied, George Martin waited for the signal that would let him know Kazmah and Company were ready to leave. Any time after dark, he expected to see the waving lantern and receive his final payment from the deal.
At the very hour that Kerry was hastening to Prince’s Gate, Sin Sin Wa sat before the stove in the drug cache, the green-eyed joss upon his knee. With a fragment of chamois leather he lovingly polished the leering idol, crooning softly to himself and smiling his mirthless smile. Perched upon his shoulder the raven studied this operation with apparent interest, his solitary eye glittering bead-like. Upon the opposite side of the stove sat the ancient Sam Tûk and at intervals of five minutes or more he would slowly nod his hairless head.
At the exact moment that Kerry was rushing to Prince's Gate, Sin Sin Wa was sitting in front of the stove in the drug stash, the green-eyed joss resting on his knee. He gently polished the grinning idol with a piece of chamois leather, softly humming to himself and showing a humorless smile. A raven perched on his shoulder watched this ritual with keen interest, its single eye shining like a bead. On the other side of the stove sat the elderly Sam Tûk, and every five minutes or so, he would slowly nod his bald head.
The sliding door which concealed the inner room was partly open, and from the opening there shone forth a dim red light, cast by the paper-shaded lamp which illuminated the place. The coarse voice of the Cuban-Jewess rose and fell in a ceaseless half-muttered soliloquy, indescribably unpleasant but to which Sin Sin Wa was evidently indifferent.
The sliding door that hid the inner room was slightly open, and from the gap, a dim red light spilled out, coming from the paper-shaded lamp that lit the space. The rough voice of the Cuban-Jewish woman rose and fell in an endless half-muttered monologue, incredibly unpleasant, but Sin Sin Wa seemed totally unfazed by it.
Propped up amid cushions on the divan which once had formed part of the furniture of the House of a Hundred Raptures, Mrs. Sin was smoking opium. The long bamboo pipe had fallen from her listless fingers, and her dark eyes were partly glazed. Buddha-like immobility was claiming her, but it had not yet effaced that expression of murderous malice with which the smoker contemplated the unconscious woman who lay upon the bed at the other end of the room.
Propped up among cushions on the couch that used to be part of the furniture in the House of a Hundred Raptures, Mrs. Sin was smoking opium. The long bamboo pipe had slipped from her limp fingers, and her dark eyes were somewhat glazed. She was becoming Buddha-like in her stillness, but that look of murderous malice with which she regarded the unconscious woman on the bed at the other end of the room had not yet faded.
As the moments passed the eyes of Mrs. Sin grew more and more glazed. Her harsh voice became softened, and presently: “Ah!” she whispered; “so you wait to smoke with me?”
As the moments went by, Mrs. Sin's eyes became more and more dazed. Her sharp voice softened, and soon she whispered, “Ah! So you’re waiting to smoke with me?”
Immobile she sat propped up amid the cushions, and only her full lips moved.
Immobile, she sat supported by the cushions, and only her full lips moved.
“Two pipes are nothing to Cy,” she murmured. “He smokes five. But you are not going to smoke?”
“Two pipes are nothing to Cy,” she whispered. “He smokes five. But you’re not going to smoke?”
Again she paused, then:
Again she paused, then:
“Ah, my Lucy. You smoke with me?” she whispered coaxingly.
“Ah, my Lucy. Will you smoke with me?” she whispered enticingly.
Chandu had opened the poppy gates. Mrs. Sin was conversing with her dead lover.
Chandu had opened the poppy gates. Mrs. Sin was talking to her deceased lover.
“Something has changed you,” she sighed. “You are different—lately. You have lots of money now. Your investments have been good. You want to become—respectable, eh?”
“Something’s changed in you,” she sighed. “You’re different lately. You have a lot of money now. Your investments have paid off. You want to be—respectable, right?”
Slightly—ever so slightly—the red lips curled upwards. No sound of life came from the woman lying white and still in the bed. But through the partly open door crept snatches of Sin Sin Wa’s crooning melody.
Slightly—just a bit—the red lips curled upwards. No sound of life came from the woman lying pale and still in the bed. But through the partly open door, pieces of Sin Sin Wa’s soft melody drifted in.
“Yet once,” she murmured, “yet once I seemed beautiful to you, Lucy. For La Belle Lola you forgot that English pride.” She laughed softly. “You forgot Sin Sin Wa. If there had been no Lola you would never have escaped from Buenos Ayres with your life, my Lucy. You forgot that English pride, and did not ask me where I got them from—the ten thousand dollars to buy your ‘honor’ back.”
“Yet once,” she whispered, “yet once I seemed beautiful to you, Lucy. For La Belle Lola you forgot that English pride.” She laughed softly. “You forgot Sin Sin Wa. If there hadn’t been any Lola, you would never have escaped from Buenos Aires with your life, my Lucy. You forgot that English pride, and didn’t ask me where I got the ten thousand dollars to buy your ‘honor’ back.”
She became silent, as if listening to the dead man’s reply. Finally:
She went quiet, as if she were waiting to hear the dead man's response. Finally:
“No—I do not reproach you, my dear,” she whispered. “You have paid me back a thousand fold, and Sin Sin Wa, the old fox, grows rich and fat. Today we hold the traffic in our hands, Lucy. The old fox cares only for his money. Before it is too late let us go—you and I. Do you remember Havana, and the two months of heaven we spent there? Oh, let us go back to Havana, Lucy. Kazmah has made us rich. Let Kazmah die.... You smoke with me?”
“No—I don’t blame you, my dear,” she whispered. “You've repaid me a thousand times over, and Sin Sin Wa, that old fox, is growing rich and fat. Today we control the trade, Lucy. That old fox only cares about his money. Before it’s too late, let’s leave—you and I. Do you remember Havana and the two months of paradise we spent there? Oh, let’s go back to Havana, Lucy. Kazmah has made us wealthy. Let Kazmah die... Will you smoke with me?”
Again she became silent, then:
Again she fell silent, then:
“Very likely,” she murmured; “very likely I know why you don’t smoke. You have promised your pretty little friend that you will stay awake and see that nobody tries to cut her sweet white throat.”
“Most likely,” she whispered; “most likely I know why you don’t smoke. You promised your sweet little friend that you’d stay awake and make sure nobody tries to hurt her.”
She paused momentarily, then muttered something rapidly in Spanish, followed by a short, guttural phrase in Chinese.
She paused for a moment, then quickly mumbled something in Spanish, followed by a brief, throaty phrase in Chinese.
“Why do you bring her to the house?” she whispered hoarsely. “And you brought her to Kazmah’s. Ah! I see. Now everybody says you are changed. Yes. She is a charming friend.”
“Why are you bringing her to the house?” she whispered hoarsely. “And you took her to Kazmah’s. Ah! I get it. Now everyone says you’re different. Yes. She’s a charming friend.”
The Buddha-like face became suddenly contorted, and as suddenly grew placid again.
The Buddha-like face suddenly twisted in expression, then just as quickly returned to a calm state.
“I know! I know!” Mrs. Sin muttered harshly. “Do you think I am blind! If she had been like any of the others, do you suppose it would have mattered to me? But you respect her—you respect....” Her voice died away to an almost inaudible whisper: “I don’t believe you. You are telling me lies. But you have always told me lies; one more does not matter, I suppose.... How strong you are. You have hurt my wrists. You will smoke with me now?”
“I know! I know!” Mrs. Sin muttered harshly. “Do you think I’m blind? If she had been like any of the others, do you think it would have mattered to me? But you respect her—you respect....” Her voice faded to an almost inaudible whisper: “I don’t believe you. You’re lying to me. But you’ve always lied to me; one more doesn’t really matter, I guess.... How strong you are. You’ve hurt my wrists. Will you smoke with me now?”
She ceased speaking abruptly, and abruptly resumed again:
She stopped speaking suddenly, and then suddenly started again:
“And I do as you wish—I do as you wish. How can I keep her from it except by making the price so high that she cannot afford to buy it? I tell you I do it. I bargain for the pink and white boy, Quentin, because I want her to be indebted to him—because I want her to be so sorry for him that she lets him take her away from you! Why should you respect her—”
“And I do what you want—I do what you want. How can I keep her from it other than by making the cost so high that she can't afford it? I'm telling you, I do it. I negotiate for the pink and white boy, Quentin, because I want her to feel obligated to him—because I want her to feel so bad for him that she lets him take her away from you! Why should you respect her—”
Silence fell upon the drugged speaker. Sin Sin Wa could be heard crooning softly about the Yellow River and the mountain gods who sent it sweeping down through the valleys where the opium-poppy grows.
Silence enveloped the dazed speaker. Sin Sin Wa could be heard softly singing about the Yellow River and the mountain gods that made it flow through the valleys where opium poppies grow.
“Go, Juan,” hissed Mrs. Sin. “I say—go!”
“Go, Juan,” whispered Mrs. Sin. “I’m telling you—go!”
Her voice changed eerily to a deep, mocking bass; and Rita Irvin lying, a pallid wraith of her once lovely self, upon the untidy bed, stirred slightly—her lashes quivering. Her eyes opened and stared straightly upward at the low, dirty ceiling, horror growing in their shadowy depths.
Her voice shifted unsettlingly to a low, mocking tone; and Rita Irvin, now a pale shadow of her once beautiful self, lay on the messy bed, stirring slightly—her lashes fluttering. Her eyes opened and stared straight up at the grimy ceiling, fear creeping into their dark depths.
CHAPTER XXXV.
BEYOND THE VEIL
Rita Irvin’s awakening was no awakening in the usually accepted sense of the word; it did not even represent a lifting of the veil which cut her off from the world, but no more than a momentary perception of the existence of such a veil and of the existence of something behind it. Upon the veil, in grey smoke, the name “Kazmah” was written in moving characters. Beyond the veil, dimly divined, was life.
Rita Irvin’s awakening wasn’t an awakening in the usual sense; it didn’t even signify a lifting of the veil that separated her from the world, but rather just a brief realization of the existence of such a veil and of something beyond it. Written in shifting grey smoke on the veil was the name “Kazmah.” Beyond the veil, she dimly sensed life.
As of old the victims of the Inquisition, waking or dreaming, beheld ever before them the instrument of their torture, so before this woman’s racked and half-numbed mind panoramically passed, an endless pageant, the incidents of the night which had cut her off from living men and women. She tottered on the border-line which divides sanity from madness. She was learning what Sir Lucien had meant when, once, long long ago, in some remote time when she was young and happy and had belonged to a living world, he had said “a day is sure to come.” It had come, that “day.” It had dawned when she had torn the veil before Kazmah—and that veil had enveloped her ever since. All that had preceded the fatal act was blotted out, blurred and indistinct; all that had succeeded it lived eternally, passing, an endless pageant, before her tortured mind.
As in the past, the victims of the Inquisition, whether awake or dreaming, always saw the instruments of their torture before them. Similarly, this woman's exhausted and partially numb mind replayed the events of the night that had severed her from the living. She teetered on the edge between sanity and madness. She was beginning to understand what Sir Lucien had meant when, long ago, in a distant time when she was young, happy, and part of a vibrant world, he had said, “a day is sure to come.” That day had arrived. It had come when she had torn away the veil before Kazmah—and that veil had surrounded her ever since. Everything that had happened before that fateful act was erased, unclear, and indistinct; everything that followed lived on forever, an endless procession, in her tormented mind.
The horror of the moment when she had touched the hands of the man seated in the big ebony chair was of such kind that no subsequent terrors had supplanted it. For those long, slim hands of the color of old ivory were cold, rigid, lifeless—the hands of a corpse! Thus the pageant began, and it continued as hereafter, memory and delusion taking the stage in turn.
The horror of the moment when she touched the hands of the man sitting in the big ebony chair was such that no later fears could replace it. Those long, slim hands, the color of aged ivory, were cold, stiff, lifeless—the hands of a corpse! Thus, the show began, and it went on as mentioned later, with memory and delusion taking turns on stage.
Complete darkness came.
Complete darkness fell.
Rita uttered a wild cry of horror and loathing, shrinking back from the thing which sat in the ebony chair. She felt that consciousness was slipping from her; felt herself falling, and shrieked to know herself helpless and alone with Kazmah. She groped for support, but found none; and, moaning, she sank down, and was unconscious of her fall.
Rita let out a frantic scream of fear and disgust, recoiling from the figure sitting in the black chair. She sensed her awareness fading; she felt herself falling and screamed in terror at being helpless and alone with Kazmah. She searched for something to hold on to but found nothing; and, moaning, she collapsed, unaware of her descent.
A voice awakened her. Someone knelt beside her in the darkness, supporting her; someone who spoke wildly, despairingly, but with a strange, emotional reverence curbing the passion in his voice.
A voice woke her up. Someone knelt next to her in the dark, holding her up; someone who spoke feverishly, desperately, but with a strange, emotional respect that held back the intensity in his voice.
“Rita—my Rita! What have they done to you? Speak to me.... Oh God! Spare her to me.... Let her hate me for ever, but spare her—spare her. Rita, speak to me! I tried, heaven hear me, to save you little girl. I only want you to be happy!”
“Rita—my Rita! What have they done to you? Talk to me.... Oh God! Please let her stay with me.... Let her hate me forever, but just let her be safe—let her be safe. Rita, talk to me! I tried, God knows, to save you, little girl. I just want you to be happy!”
She felt herself being lifted gently, tenderly. And as though the man’s passionate entreaty had called her back from the dead, she reentered into life and strove to realize what had happened.
She felt herself being lifted gently and lovingly. And as if the man's passionate plea had brought her back to life, she returned to reality and tried to understand what had happened.
Sir Lucien was supporting her, and she found it hard to credit the fact that it was he, the hard, nonchalant man of the world she knew, who had spoken. She clutched his arm with both hands.
Sir Lucien was supporting her, and she found it hard to believe that it was he, the tough, laid-back man of the world she knew, who had spoken. She held onto his arm with both hands.
“Oh, Lucy!” she whispered. “I am so frightened—and so ill.”
“Oh, Lucy!” she whispered. “I’m really scared—and I don’t feel well.”
“Thank God,” he said huskily, “she is alive. Lean against me and try to stand up. We must get away from here.”
“Thank God,” he said in a rough voice, “she's alive. Lean on me and try to stand. We need to get out of here.”
Rita managed to stand upright, clinging wildly to Sir Lucien. A square, vaguely luminous opening became visible to her. Against it, silhouetted, she could discern part of the outline of Kazmah’s chair. She drew back, uttering a low, sobbing cry. Sir Lucien supported her, and:
Rita managed to stand up, gripping Sir Lucien tightly. A square, slightly glowing opening came into view for her. Against it, she could make out part of Kazmah’s chair in silhouette. She recoiled, letting out a soft, sobbing cry. Sir Lucien held her steady, and:
“Don’t be afraid, dear,” he said reassuringly. “Nothing shall hurt you.”
“Don’t worry, my dear,” he said soothingly. “Nothing will harm you.”
He pushed open a door, and through it shone the same vague light which she had seen in the opening behind the chair. Sir Lucien spoke rapidly in a language which sounded like Spanish. He was answered by a perfect torrent of words in the same tongue.
He pushed open a door, and through it shone the same faint light that she had seen in the opening behind the chair. Sir Lucien spoke quickly in a language that sounded like Spanish. He was met with a flood of words in the same language.
Fiercely he cried something back at the hidden speaker.
Fiercely, he shouted something back at the hidden speaker.
A shriek of rage, of frenzy, came out of the darkness. Rita felt that consciousness was about to leave her again. She swayed forward dizzily, and a figure which seemed to belong to delirium—a lithe shadow out of which gleamed a pair of wild eyes—leapt upon her. A knife glittered....
A scream of anger and madness erupted from the darkness. Rita sensed that she was about to lose consciousness again. She swayed forward dizzily, and a figure that seemed to be a figment of delirium—a lean shadow with a pair of wild eyes shining—leapt at her. A knife sparkled....
In order to have repelled the attack, Sir Lucien would have had to release Rita, who was clinging to him, weak and terror-stricken. Instead he threw himself before her.... She saw the knife enter his shoulder....
In order to repel the attack, Sir Lucien would have had to let go of Rita, who was clinging to him, weak and scared. Instead, he threw himself in front of her... She saw the knife stab into his shoulder...
Through absolute darkness she sank down into a land of chaotic nightmare horrors. Great bells clanged maddeningly. Impish hands plucked at her garments, dragged her hair. She was hurried this way and that, bruised, torn, and tossed helpless upon a sea of liquid brass. Through vast avenues lined with yellow, immobile Chinese faces she was borne upon a bier. Oblique eyes looked into hers. Knives which glittered greenly in the light of lamps globular and suspended in immeasurable space, were hurled at her in showers....
Through complete darkness, she descended into a chaotic nightmare land. Loud bells rang out crazily. Mischievous hands tugged at her clothes and pulled her hair. She was shoved around, bruised, ripped, and tossed helplessly on a sea of liquid gold. Carried on a platform, she moved through wide streets filled with pale, unmoving Chinese faces. Slanted eyes stared into hers. Knives glimmering green in the light of globular lamps hanging in endless space were thrown at her in a flurry...
Sir Lucien stood before her, supporting her; and all the knives buried themselves in his body. She tried to cry out, but no sound could she utter. Darkness fell again....
Sir Lucien stood in front of her, holding her up; and all the knives lodged in his body. She tried to scream, but no sound came out. Darkness fell again....
A Chinaman was bending over her. His hands were tucked in his loose sleeves. He smiled, and his smile was hideous but friendly. He was strangely like Sin Sin Wa, save that he did not lack an eye.
A Chinese man was leaning over her. His hands were hidden in his loose sleeves. He smiled, and his smile was ugly but warm. He strangely resembled Sin Sin Wa, except that he had both eyes.
Rita found herself lying in an untidy bed in a room laden with opium fumes and dimly lighted. On a table beside her were the remains of a meal. She strove to recall having partaken of food, but was unsuccessful....
Rita found herself lying in a messy bed in a room filled with opium fumes and dim lighting. On a table next to her were leftovers from a meal. She tried to remember having eaten, but couldn't...
There came a blank—then a sharp, stabbing pain in her right arm. She thought it was the knife, and shrieked wildly again and again....
There was a moment of nothingness—then a sharp, stabbing pain in her right arm. She thought it was the knife and screamed loudly over and over again...
Years seemingly elapsed, years of agony spent amid oblique eyes which floated in space unattached to any visible body, amid reeking fumes and sounds of ceaseless conflict. Once she heard the cry of some bird, and thought it must be the parakeet which eternally sat on a branch of a lonely palm in the heart of the Great Sahara.... Then, one night, when she lay shrinking from the plucking yellow hands which reached out of the darkness:
Years seemed to stretch on, years of suffering spent surrounded by shadowy eyes floating in space, detached from any visible body, amid foul smells and the sounds of endless fighting. Once, she heard the call of a bird and thought it had to be the parakeet that always sat on a branch of a lonely palm in the heart of the Great Sahara.... Then, one night, as she lay recoiling from the grasping yellow hands reaching out from the darkness:
“Tell me your dream,” boomed a deep, mocking voice; “and I will read its portent!”
“Tell me your dream,” a deep, mocking voice echoed; “and I’ll interpret its meaning!”
She opened her eyes. She lay in the untidy bed in the room which was laden with the fumes of chandu. She stared upward at the low, dirty ceiling.
She opened her eyes. She was lying in the messy bed in the room filled with the smell of chandu. She stared up at the low, dirty ceiling.
“Why do you come to me with your stories of desperation?” continued the mocking voice. “You have insisted upon seeing me. I am here.”
“Why do you come to me with your tales of desperation?” continued the mocking voice. “You insisted on meeting me. I'm here.”
Rita managed to move her head so that she could see more of the room.
Rita adjusted her head to get a better view of the room.
On a divan at the other end of the place, propped up by a number of garish cushions, Rita beheld Mrs. Sin. The long bamboo pipe had fallen from her listless fingers. Her face wore an expression of mystic rapture, like that characterizing the features of some Chinese Buddhas....
On a sofa at the other end of the room, supported by several brightly colored cushions, Rita looked at Mrs. Sin. The long bamboo pipe had slipped from her relaxed fingers. Her face had an expression of profound bliss, similar to that seen on the faces of some Chinese Buddhas...
In the other corner of the divan, contemplating her from under heavy brows, sat Kazmah....
In the other corner of the couch, watching her from beneath thick eyebrows, sat Kazmah....
CHAPTER XXXVI.
SAM TÛK MOVES
Chinatown was being watched as Chinatown had never been watched before, even during the most stringent enforcement of the Defence of the Realm Act. K Division was on its mettle, and Scotland Yard had sent to aid Chief Inspector Kerry every man that could be spared to the task. The River Police, too, were aflame with zeal; for every officer in the service whose work lay east of London Bridge had appropriated to himself the stigma implied by the creation of Lord Wrexborough’s commission.
Chinatown was under surveillance like never before, even during the toughest enforcement of the Defence of the Realm Act. K Division was on high alert, and Scotland Yard had dispatched every available officer to assist Chief Inspector Kerry with the task. The River Police were equally enthusiastic; every officer whose beat was east of London Bridge felt the weight of Lord Wrexborough’s commission.
“Corners” in foodstuffs, metals, and other indispensable commodities are appreciated by every man, because every man knows such things to exist; but a corner in drugs was something which the East End police authorities found very difficult to grasp. They could not free their minds of the traditional idea that every second Chinaman in the Causeway was a small importer. They were seeking a hundred lesser stores instead of one greater one. Not all Seton’s quiet explanations nor Kerry’s savage language could wean the higher local officials from their ancient beliefs. They failed to conceive the idea of a wealthy syndicate conducted by an educated Chinaman and backed, covered, and protected by a crooked gentleman and accomplished man of affairs.
“Corners” in food, metals, and other essential goods are recognized by everyone because it’s common knowledge that such situations exist; however, a corner in drugs was something that the East End police struggled to understand. They couldn't shake the old belief that every other Chinese person in the Causeway was a minor importer. They were looking for a hundred small shops instead of one big operation. Not even Seton’s calm explanations or Kerry’s harsh words could change the minds of the higher local officials held onto their outdated views. They couldn’t wrap their heads around the idea of a wealthy syndicate run by an educated Chinese man and backed, supported, and protected by a shady businessman and skilled operator.
Perhaps they knew and perhaps they knew not, that during the period ruled by D.O.R.A. as much as £25 was paid by habitués for one pipe of chandu. The power of gold is often badly estimated by an official whose horizon is marked by a pension. This is mere lack of imagination, and no more reflects discredit upon a man than lack of hair on his crown or of color in his cheeks. Nevertheless, it may prove very annoying.
Perhaps they knew and perhaps they didn't, that during the time when D.O.R.A. was in charge, regulars paid as much as £25 for one pipe of chandu. The value of money is often misunderstood by an official whose outlook is limited by a pension. This is simply a lack of imagination and doesn't reflect poorly on a person any more than a bald head or a pale complexion. Still, it can be quite frustrating.
Towards the close of an afternoon which symbolized the worst that London’s particular climate can do in the matter of drizzling rain and gloom, Chief Inspector Kerry, carrying an irritable toy spaniel, came out of a turning which forms a V with Limehouse Canal, into a narrow street which runs parallel with the Thames. He had arrived at the conclusion that the neighborhood was sown so thickly with detectives that one could not throw a stone without hitting one. Yet Sin Sin Wa had quietly left his abode and had disappeared from official ken.
Towards the end of an afternoon that represented the worst of London’s dreary weather, with constant rain and gloom, Chief Inspector Kerry, holding a grumpy toy spaniel, emerged from a side street that connects with Limehouse Canal into a narrow road parallel to the Thames. He had come to the conclusion that the area was so packed with detectives that you couldn't throw a stone without hitting one. Yet, Sin Sin Wa had quietly left his home and vanished from official sight.
Three times within the past ten minutes the spaniel had tried to bite Kerry, nor was Kerry blind to the amusement which his burden had occasioned among the men of K Division whom he had met on his travels. Finally, as he came out into the riverside lane, the ill-tempered little animal essayed a fourth, and successful, attempt, burying his wicked white teeth in the Chief Inspector’s wrist.
Three times in the last ten minutes, the spaniel had tried to bite Kerry, and he was well aware of the laughter it had caused among the K Division officers he had encountered. Finally, as he stepped into the riverside lane, the cranky little dog made a fourth attempt, successfully sinking his sharp white teeth into the Chief Inspector’s wrist.
Kerry hooked his finger into the dog’s collar, swung the yapping animal above his head, and hurled it from him into the gloom and rain mist.
Kerry hooked his finger through the dog's collar, lifted the barking animal above his head, and threw it away from him into the darkness and rain.
“Hell take the blasted thing!” he shouted. “I’m done with it!”
“Hell with this thing!” he shouted. “I’m over it!”
He tenderly sucked his wounded wrist, and picking up his cane, which he had dropped, he looked about him and swore savagely. Of Seton Pasha he had had news several times during the day, and he was aware that the Home office agent was not idle. But to that old rivalry which had leapt up anew when he had seen Seton near Kennington oval had succeeded a sort of despair; so that now he would have welcomed the information that Seton had triumphed where he had failed. A furious hatred of the one-eyed Chinaman around whom he was convinced the mystery centred had grown up within his mind. At that hour he would gladly have resigned his post and sacrificed his pension to know that Sin Sin Wa was under lock and key. His outlook was official, and accordingly peculiar. He regarded the murder of Sir Lucien Pyne and the flight or abduction of Mrs. Monte Irvin as mere minor incidents in a case wherein Sin Sin Wa figured as the chief culprit. Nothing had acted so powerfully to bring about this conviction in the mind of the Chief Inspector as the inexplicable disappearance of the Chinaman under circumstances which had apparently precluded such a possibility.
He gently sucked on his injured wrist, picked up his cane that he had dropped, looked around, and cursed fiercely. He had received news about Seton Pasha several times throughout the day, and he knew that the Home Office agent was busy. But the old rivalry that had reignited when he saw Seton near Kennington Oval had turned into a kind of despair; now he would have welcomed the news that Seton had succeeded where he had failed. A furious hatred for the one-eyed Chinaman, whom he believed was at the center of the mystery, had developed within him. At that moment, he would have gladly given up his position and sacrificed his pension to know that Sin Sin Wa was locked up. His perspective was official and therefore strange. He viewed the murder of Sir Lucien Pyne and the disappearance or kidnapping of Mrs. Monte Irvin as just minor details in a case where Sin Sin Wa was the main suspect. Nothing had convinced the Chief Inspector more of this belief than the mysterious disappearance of the Chinaman under circumstances that seemed to make it impossible.
A whimpering cry came to Kerry’s ears; and because beneath the mask of ferocity which he wore a humane man was concealed: “Flames!” he snapped; “perhaps I’ve broken the poor little devil’s leg.”
A faint whimpering reached Kerry's ears; and because underneath the fierce facade he put on was a compassionate man: “Flames!” he said sharply; “maybe I’ve broken that poor little guy’s leg.”
Shaking a cascade of water from the brim of his neat bowler, he set off through the murk towards the spot from whence the cries of the spaniel seemed to proceed. A few paces brought him to the door of a dirty little shop. In a window close beside it appeared the legend:
Shaking off a torrent of water from the edge of his tidy bowler hat, he headed into the fog toward the place where the spaniel's cries seemed to come from. A few steps took him to the entrance of a grimy little shop. Next to it in the window was the sign:
SAM TÛK
BARBER.
SAM TÛK
BARBER.
The spaniel crouched by the door whining and scratching, and as Kerry came up it raised its beady black eyes to him with a look which, while it was not unfearful, held an unmistakable appeal. Kerry stood watching the dog for a moment, and as he watched he became conscious of an exhilarated pulse.
The spaniel crouched by the door, whining and scratching, and as Kerry approached, it looked up at him with its beady black eyes. Although it seemed a bit scared, there was a clear sense of longing in its gaze. Kerry stood there for a moment, watching the dog, and as he did, he felt a rush of excitement.
He tried the door and found it to be open. Thereupon he entered a dirty little shop, which he remembered to have searched in person in the grey dawn of the day which now was entering upon a premature dusk. The dog ran in past him, crossed the gloomy shop, and raced down into a tiny coal cellar, which likewise had been submitted during the early hours of the morning to careful scrutiny under the directions of the Chief Inspector.
He tried the door and found it open. He then entered a messy little shop, which he remembered searching in the grey dawn of the day that was now heading into an early dusk. The dog ran in past him, went across the dim shop, and dashed down into a small coal cellar, which had also been thoroughly checked earlier that morning under the guidance of the Chief Inspector.
A Chinese boy, who had been the only occupant of the place on that occasion and who had given his name as Ah Fung, was surprised by the sudden entrance of man and dog in the act of spreading coal dust with his fingers upon a portion of the paved floor. He came to his feet with a leap and confronted Kerry. The spaniel began to scratch feverishly upon the spot where the coal dust had been artificially spread. Kerry’s eyes gleamed like steel. He shot out his hand and grasped the Chinaman by his long hair. “Open that trap,” he said, “or I’ll break you in half!”
A Chinese boy, who was the only one in the place at that moment and had introduced himself as Ah Fung, was taken aback by the sudden arrival of a man and his dog, who was spreading coal dust across a section of the paved floor with his fingers. He jumped to his feet and faced Kerry. The spaniel started digging frantically at the area where the coal dust had been spread. Kerry's eyes glinted like steel. He reached out and grabbed the boy by his long hair. "Open that trap," he demanded, "or I’ll break you in half!"
Ah Fung’s oblique eyes regarded him with an expression difficult to analyze, but partly it was murder. He made no attempt to obey the order. Meanwhile the dog, whining and scratching furiously, had exposed the greater part of a stone slab somewhat larger than those adjoining it, and having a large crack or fissure in one end.
Ah Fung’s slanted eyes looked at him with an expression that was hard to read, but part of it was definitely anger. He didn’t try to follow the order. Meanwhile, the dog, whining and scratching frantically, had uncovered most of a stone slab that was a bit larger than the others nearby, and it had a big crack or fissure at one end.
“For the last time,” said Kerry, drawing the man’s head back so that his breath began to whistle through his nostrils, “open that trap.”
“For the last time,” Kerry said, pulling the man’s head back so his breath started to whistle through his nostrils, “open that trap.”
As he spoke he released Ah Fung, and Ah Fung made one wild leap towards the stairs. Kerry’s fist caught him behind the ear as he sprang, and he went down like a dead man upon a small heap of coal which filled the angle of the cellar.
As he spoke, he let go of Ah Fung, and Ah Fung took a wild leap towards the stairs. Kerry's fist hit him behind the ear as he jumped, and he fell like a dead weight onto a small pile of coal that filled the corner of the cellar.
Breathing rapidly and having his teeth so tightly clenched that his maxillary muscles protruded lumpishly, Kerry stood looking at the fallen man. But Ah Fung did not move. The dog had ceased to scratch, and now stood uttering short staccato barks and looking up at the Chief Inspector. Otherwise there was no sound in the house, above or below.
Breathing quickly and with his teeth clenched so tightly that his jaw muscles bulged, Kerry stood staring at the fallen man. But Ah Fung didn’t move. The dog had stopped scratching and was now making short, sharp barks while looking up at the Chief Inspector. Other than that, there was no sound in the house, above or below.
Kerry stooped, and with his handkerchief scrupulously dusted the stone slab. The spaniel, resentment forgotten, danced excitedly beside him and barked continuously.
Kerry bent down and carefully wiped the stone slab with his handkerchief. The spaniel, all resentment gone, bounced happily next to him and barked nonstop.
“There’s some sort of hook to fit in that crack,” muttered Kerry.
“There's some kind of hook to fit in that crack,” muttered Kerry.
He began to hunt about among the debris which littered one end of the cellar, testing fragment after fragment, but failing to find any piece of scrap to suit his purpose. By sheer perseverance rather than by any process of reasoning, he finally hit upon the piece of bent wire which was the key to this door of Sin Sin Wa’s drug warehouse.
He started searching through the mess that cluttered one end of the basement, trying out piece after piece but not finding any scrap that would work for him. By pure persistence rather than logic, he eventually found the bent wire that was the key to the door of Sin Sin Wa’s drug warehouse.
One short exclamation of triumph he muttered at the moment that his glance rested upon it, and five seconds later he had the trapdoor open and was peering down into the narrow pit in which wooden steps rested. The spaniel began to bark wildly, whereupon Kerry grasped him, tucked him under his arm, and ran up to the room above, where he deposited the furiously wriggling animal. He stepped quickly back again and closed the upper door. By this act he plunged the cellar into complete darkness, and accordingly he took out from the pocket of his rain-drenched overall the electric torch which he always carried. Directing its ray downwards into the cellar, he perceived Ah Fung move and toss his hand above his head. He also detected a faint rattling sound.
One quick shout of victory escaped him as his eyes landed on it, and five seconds later, he had the trapdoor open and was looking down into the narrow pit where wooden steps rested. The spaniel started barking frantically, so Kerry grabbed him, tucked him under his arm, and raced up to the room above, where he placed the wriggling dog. He quickly stepped back and shut the upper door. With that, he plunged the cellar into complete darkness, so he pulled out the electric torch he always kept in the pocket of his soaked overall. Aiming its beam down into the cellar, he saw Ah Fung move and wave his hand above his head. He also noticed a faint rattling sound.
“Ah!” said Kerry.
“Wow!” said Kerry.
He descended, and stooping over the unconscious man extracted from the pocket of his baggy blue trousers four keys upon a ring. At these Kerry stared eagerly. Two of them belonged to yale locks; the third was a simple English barrel-key, which probably fitted a padlock; but the fourth was large and complicated.
He bent down and, leaning over the unconscious man, pulled four keys off a ring from the pocket of his loose blue pants. Kerry stared at them eagerly. Two of the keys were for Yale locks; the third was a simple English barrel-key that likely fit a padlock; but the fourth was big and complicated.
“Looks like the key of a jail,” he said aloud.
“Looks like a prison key,” he said out loud.
He spoke with unconscious prescience. This was the key of the door of the vault. Removing his overall, Kerry laid it with his cane upon the scrap-heap, then he climbed down the ladder and found himself in the mouth of that low timbered tunnel, like a trenchwork, which owed its existence to the cunning craftsmanship of Sin Sin Wa. Stooping uncomfortably, he made his way along the passage until the massive door confronted him. He was in no doubt as to which key to employ; his mental condition was such that he was indifferent to the dangers which probably lay before him.
He spoke with an instinctive insight. This was the key to the vault door. After taking off his coveralls, Kerry placed them with his cane on the scrap heap, then he climbed down the ladder and found himself at the entrance of a low wooden tunnel, like a trench, which was the result of Sin Sin Wa's clever craftsmanship. Crouching uncomfortably, he made his way through the passage until he faced the heavy door. He had no doubt about which key to use; his mental state was such that he didn't care about the dangers that probably lay ahead.
The well-oiled lock operated smoothly. Kerry pushed the door open and stepped briskly into the vault.
The well-oiled lock worked effortlessly. Kerry pushed the door open and walked quickly into the vault.
His movements, from the moment that he had opened the trap, had been swift and as nearly noiseless as the difficulties of the task had permitted. Nevertheless, they had not been so silent as to escape the attention of the preternaturally acute Sin Sin Wa. Kerry found the place occupied only by the aged Sam Tûk. A bright fire burned in the stove, and a ship’s lantern stood upon the counter. Dense chemical fumes rendered the air difficult to breathe; but the shelves, once laden with the largest illicit collection of drugs in London, were bare.
His movements, since the moment he opened the trap, had been quick and as silent as the challenges of the task would allow. However, they hadn’t been quiet enough to avoid the notice of the unusually sharp Sin Sin Wa. Kerry discovered that the place was only occupied by the old Sam Tûk. A bright fire crackled in the stove, and a ship’s lantern sat on the counter. Thick chemical fumes made the air hard to breathe, but the shelves, once filled with the largest illegal drug collection in London, were empty.
Kerry’s fierce eyes moved right and left; his jaws worked automatically. Sam Tûk sat motionless, his hands concealed in his sleeves, bending decrepitly forward in his chair. Then:
Kerry’s intense gaze darted from side to side; his jaws moved without thought. Sam Tûk sat still, his hands hidden in his sleeves, slumping forward in his chair. Then:
“Hi! Guy Fawkes!” rapped Kerry, striding forward. “Who’s been letting off fire-works?”
“Hey! Guy Fawkes!” shouted Kerry, walking up. “Who’s been setting off fireworks?”
Sam Tûk nodded senilely, but spoke not a word.
Sam Tûk nodded slowly, but didn't say a word.
Kerry stooped and stared into the heart of the fire. A dense coat of white ash lay upon the embers. He grasped the shoulder of the aged Chinaman, and pushed him back so that he could look into the bleared eyes behind the owlish spectacles.
Kerry bent down and looked into the center of the fire. A thick layer of white ash covered the embers. He grasped the shoulder of the old Chinese man and pushed him back to get a look at the foggy eyes behind the round glasses.
“Been cleaning up the ‘evidence,’ eh?” he shouted. “This joint stinks of opium and a score of other dopes. Where are the gang?” He shook the yielding, ancient frame. “Where’s the smart with one eye?”
“Been cleaning up the 'evidence,' huh?” he yelled. “This place reeks of opium and a bunch of other drugs. Where's the gang?” He shook the old, shaky frame. “Where's the guy with one eye?”
But Sam Tûk merely nodded, and as Kerry released his hold sank forward again, nodding incessantly.
But Sam Tûk just nodded, and as Kerry let go of him, he leaned forward again, nodding nonstop.
“H’m, you’re a hard case,” said the Chief Inspector. “A couple of witnesses like you and the jury would retire to Bedlam!”
“Hm, you're quite a character,” said the Chief Inspector. “A couple of witnesses like you and the jury would end up in a mental institution!”
He stood glaring fiercely at the limp frame of the old Chinaman, and as he glared his expression changed. Lying on the dirty floor not a yard from Sam Tûk’s feet was a ball of leaf opium!
He stood staring angrily at the lifeless body of the old Chinese man, and as he stared, his expression shifted. On the dirty floor just a yard from Sam Tûk’s feet was a ball of opium leaf!
“Ha!” exclaimed Kerry, and he stooped to pick it up.
“Ha!” Kerry exclaimed, bending down to pick it up.
As he did so, with a lightning movement of which the most astute observer could never have supposed him capable, Sam Tûk whipped a loaded rubber tube from his sleeve and struck Kerry a shrewd blow across the back of the skull.
As he did this, in a quick move that even the sharpest observer wouldn't have thought he was capable of, Sam Tûk pulled a loaded rubber tube from his sleeve and hit Kerry hard across the back of the head.
The Chief Inspector, without word or cry, collapsed upon his knees, and then fell gently forward—forward—and toppled face downwards before his assailant. His bowler fell off and rolled across the dirty floor.
The Chief Inspector, without a word or a sound, dropped to his knees, then fell gently forward—forward—and landed face down in front of his attacker. His bowler hat fell off and rolled across the dirty floor.
Sam Tûk sank deeply into his chair, and his toothless jaws worked convulsively. The skinny hand which clutched the piece of tubing twitched and shook, so that the primitive deadly weapon fell from its wielder’s grasp.
Sam Tûk sank deeply into his chair, and his toothless jaws worked convulsively. The skinny hand that gripped the piece of tubing twitched and shook, causing the primitive deadly weapon to fall from its wielder’s grasp.
Silently, that set of empty shelves nearest to the inner wall of the vault slid open, and Sin Sin Wa came out. He, too, carried his hands tucked in his sleeves, and his yellow, pock-marked face wore its eternal smile.
Silently, that set of empty shelves closest to the inner wall of the vault slid open, and Sin Sin Wa stepped out. He also had his hands tucked in his sleeves, and his yellow, pock-marked face wore its usual smile.
“Well done,” he crooned softly in Chinese. “Well done, bald father of wisdom. The dogs draw near, but the old fox sleeps not.”
“Well done,” he whispered softly in Chinese. “Well done, wise bald father. The dogs come closer, but the old fox doesn't sleep.”
CHAPTER XXXVII.
SETON PASHA REPORTS
At about the time that the fearless Chief Inspector was entering the establishment of Sam Tûk Seton Pasha was reporting to Lord Wrexborough in Whitehall. His nautical disguise had served its purpose, and he had now finally abandoned it, recognizing that he had to deal with a criminal of genius to whom disguise merely afforded matter for amusement.
At the same time that the fearless Chief Inspector was entering the place, Sam Tûk Seton Pasha was reporting to Lord Wrexborough in Whitehall. His sailor disguise had worked, but he had finally given it up, realizing he needed to confront a criminal genius for whom disguise was just a source of entertainment.
In his proper person, as Greville Seton, he afforded a marked contrast to that John Smiles, seaman, who had sat in a top room in Limehouse with Chief Inspector Kerry. And although he had to report failure, the grim, bronzed face and bright grey eyes must have inspired in the heart of any thoughtful observer confidence in ultimate success. Lord Wrexborough, silver-haired, florid and dignified, sat before a vast table laden with neatly arranged dispatch-boxes, books, documents tied with red tape, and the other impressive impedimenta which characterize the table of a Secretary of State. Quentin Gray, unable to conceal his condition of nervous excitement, stared from a window down into Whitehall.
In his own person, as Greville Seton, he stood in sharp contrast to that John Smiles, the seaman, who had sat in an upstairs room in Limehouse with Chief Inspector Kerry. And even though he had to report a setback, the tough, sun-baked face and bright gray eyes must have instilled confidence in any thoughtful observer about eventual success. Lord Wrexborough, with his silver hair, rosy complexion, and dignified presence, sat at a large table filled with neatly arranged dispatch boxes, books, documents tied with red tape, and other impressive items that typify the workspace of a Secretary of State. Quentin Gray, unable to hide his nervous excitement, stared out the window down into Whitehall.
“I take it, then, Seton,” Lord Wrexborough was saying, “that in your opinion—although perhaps it is somewhat hastily formed—there is and has been no connivance between officials and receivers of drugs?”
“I assume, then, Seton,” Lord Wrexborough was saying, “that in your view—though it might be a bit rushed—you believe there hasn’t been any collusion between the officials and those receiving drugs?”
“That is my opinion, sir. The traffic has gradually and ingeniously been ‘ringed’ by a wealthy group. Smaller dealers have been bought out or driven out, and today I believe it would be difficult, if not impossible, to obtain opium, cocaine, or veronal illicitly anywhere in London. Kazmah and Company had the available stock cornered. Of course, now that they are out of business, no doubt others will step in. It is a trade that can never be suppressed under existing laws.”
“That's my opinion, sir. The wealthy group has cleverly and gradually taken control of the traffic. Smaller dealers have either been bought out or forced out, and today I think it would be tough, if not impossible, to get opium, cocaine, or veronal illegally anywhere in London. Kazmah and Company had the stock cornered. Of course, now that they're out of business, others will definitely take their place. It's a trade that can never be fully stopped under the current laws.”
“I see, I see,” muttered Lord Wrexborough, adjusting his pince-nez. “You also believe that Kazmah and Company are in hiding within what you term”—he consulted a written page—“the ‘Causeway area’? And you believe that the man called Sin Sin Wa is the head of the organization?”
“I understand, I understand,” muttered Lord Wrexborough, adjusting his glasses. “You also think that Kazmah and Company are hiding in what you refer to”—he looked at a written page—“the ‘Causeway area’? And you believe that the man named Sin Sin Wa is the leader of the organization?”
“I believe the late Sir Lucien Pyne was the actual head of the group,” said Seton bluntly. “But Sin Sin Wa is the acting head. In view of his physical peculiarities, I don’t quite see how he’s going to escape us, either, sir. His wife has a fighting chance, and as for Mohammed el-Kazmah, he might sail for anywhere tomorrow, and we should never know. You see, we have no description of the man.”
“I believe the late Sir Lucien Pyne was the real leader of the group,” Seton said straightforwardly. “But Sin Sin Wa is the acting leader. Considering his physical attributes, I really don’t see how he’s going to get away from us, sir. His wife has a fair chance, and as for Mohammed el-Kazmah, he could leave for anywhere tomorrow, and we wouldn't find out. You see, we don’t have a description of the man.”
“His passports?” murmured Lord Wrexborough.
“His passports?” whispered Lord Wrexborough.
Seton Pasha smiled grimly.
Seton Pasha smiled tightly.
“Not an insurmountable difficulty, sir,” he replied, “but Sin Sin Wa is a marked man. He has the longest and thickest pigtail which I ever saw on a human scalp. I take it he is a Southerner of the old school; therefore, he won’t cut it off. He has also only one eye, and while there are many one-eyed Chinamen, there are few one-eyed Chinamen who possess pigtails like a battleship’s hawser. Furthermore, he travels with a talking raven, and I’ll swear he won’t leave it behind. On the other hand, he is endowed with an amount of craft which comes very near to genius.”
“It's not an impossible challenge, sir,” he replied, “but Sin Sin Wa is a distinct character. He has the longest and thickest pigtail I've ever seen on someone. I assume he’s a Southerner from the old school; that’s why he won’t cut it off. He also has only one eye, and while there are many one-eyed Chinese men, few have pigtails as thick as a battleship’s rope. Moreover, he travels with a talking raven, and I swear he won’t leave it behind. On the flip side, he has a level of cunning that’s almost genius.”
“And—Mrs. Monte Irvin?”
"And—Mrs. Monte Irvin?"
Quentin Gray turned suddenly, and his boyish face was very pale.
Quentin Gray turned abruptly, and his youthful face was extremely pale.
“Seton, Seton!” he said. “For God’s sake tell me the truth! Do you think—”
“Seton, Seton!” he said. “For God’s sake, tell me the truth! Do you think—”
He stopped, choking emotionally. Seton Pasha watched him with that cool, confident stare which could either soothe or irritate; and:
He paused, overwhelmed with emotion. Seton Pasha observed him with that calm, self-assured gaze that could either comfort or annoy; and:
“She was alive this morning, Gray,” he replied quietly, “we heard her. You may take it from me that they will offer her no violence. I shall say no more.”
“She was alive this morning, Gray,” he said softly, “we heard her. Trust me, they won’t harm her. I won’t say anything more.”
Lord Wrexborough cleared his throat and took up a document from the table.
Lord Wrexborough cleared his throat and picked up a document from the table.
“Your remark raises another point, Quentin,” he said sternly, “which has to be settled today. Your appointment to Cairo was confirmed this morning. You sail on Tuesday.”
“Your comment brings up another issue, Quentin,” he said firmly, “that needs to be addressed today. Your transfer to Cairo was approved this morning. You'll be leaving on Tuesday.”
Quentin Gray turned again abruptly and stared out of the window.
Quentin Gray suddenly turned around again and stared out the window.
“You’re practically kicking me out, sir,” he said. “I don’t know what I’ve done.”
“You're basically kicking me out, sir,” he said. “I have no idea what I've done.”
“You have done nothing,” replied Lord Wrexborough “which an honorable man may not do. But in common with many others similarly circumstanced, you seem inclined, now that your military duties are at an end, to regard life as a sort of perpetual ‘leave.’ I speak frankly before Seton because I know that he agrees with me. My friend the Foreign Secretary has generously offered you an appointment which opens up a career that should not—I repeat, that should not prove less successful than his own.”
“You haven’t done anything,” replied Lord Wrexborough, “that an honorable man wouldn’t do. But like many others in a similar situation, you seem ready, now that your military duties are over, to see life as a kind of ongoing ‘leave.’ I’m speaking honestly in front of Seton because I know he agrees with me. My friend the Foreign Secretary has kindly offered you a position that could lead to a career just as successful as his own—I emphasize, just as successful.”
Gray turned, and his face had flushed deeply.
Gray turned, and his face was bright red.
“I know that Margaret has been scaring you about Rita Irvin,” he said, “but on my word, sir, there was no need to do it.”
“I know that Margaret has been freaking you out about Rita Irvin,” he said, “but I swear, there was no reason to do that.”
He met Seton Pasha’s cool regard, and:
He met Seton Pasha’s calm gaze, and:
“Margaret’s one of the best,” he added. “I know you agree with me?”
“Margaret’s one of the best,” he added. “I know you agree with me?”
A faint suggestion of added color came into Seton’s tanned cheeks.
A slight hint of color appeared on Seton’s tanned cheeks.
“I do, Gray,” he answered quietly. “I believe you are good enough to look upon me as a real friend; therefore allow me to add my advice, for what it is worth, to that of Lord Wrexborough and your cousin: take the Egyptian appointment. I know where it will lead. You can do no good by remaining in London; and when we find Mrs. Irvin your presence would be an embarrassment to the unhappy man who waits for news at Prince’s Gate. I am frank, but it’s my way.”
“I do, Gray,” he replied softly. “I believe you’re good enough to see me as a true friend; so please let me offer my advice, for what it’s worth, alongside Lord Wrexborough and your cousin: take the position in Egypt. I know where it will lead. You won’t achieve anything by staying in London; and when we locate Mrs. Irvin, your presence would only make things awkward for the unfortunate man waiting for news at Prince’s Gate. I’m being straightforward, but that’s just how I am.”
He held out his hand, smiling. Quentin Gray’s mercurial complexion was changing again, but:
He extended his hand, smiling. Quentin Gray’s ever-changing complexion was shifting once more, but:
“Good old Seton!” he said, rather huskily, and gripped the outstretched hand. “For Irvin’s sake, save her!”
“Good old Seton!” he said, a bit hoarsely, and took the offered hand. “For Irvin’s sake, save her!”
He turned to his father.
He faced his dad.
“Thank you, sir,” he added, “you are always right. I shall be ready on Tuesday. I suppose you are off again, Seton?”
“Thank you, sir,” he said, “you’re always right. I’ll be ready on Tuesday. I guess you’re heading out again, Seton?”
“I am,” was the reply. “Chief Inspector Kerry is moving heaven and earth to find the Kazmah establishment, and I don’t want to come in a poor second.”
“I am,” was the reply. “Chief Inspector Kerry is doing everything possible to locate the Kazmah establishment, and I don’t want to be in a position of coming in second.”
Lord Wrexborough cleared his throat and turned in the padded revolving chair.
Lord Wrexborough cleared his throat and turned in the cushioned swivel chair.
“Honestly, Seton,” he said, “what do you think of your chance of success?”
“Honestly, Seton,” he said, “what do you think your chances of success are?”
Seton Pasha smiled grimly.
Seton Pasha smiled wryly.
“Many ascribe success to wit,” he replied, “and failure to bad luck; but the Arab says ‘Kismet.’”
“Many people attribute success to cleverness,” he replied, “and failure to bad luck; but the Arab says ‘Kismet.’”
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE SONG OF SIN SIN WA
Mrs. Sin, aroused by her husband from the deep opium sleep, came out into the fume-laden vault. Her dyed hair was disarranged, and her dark eyes stared glassily before her; but even in this half-drugged state she bore herself with the lithe carriage of a dancer, swinging her hips lazily and pointing the toes of her high-heeled slippers.
Mrs. Sin, woken by her husband from a deep opium sleep, stepped out into the smoke-filled room. Her dyed hair was messy, and her dark eyes looked blankly ahead; yet even in this semi-drugged state, she moved with the graceful posture of a dancer, swaying her hips lazily and pointing the toes of her high-heeled shoes.
“Awake, my wife,” crooned Sin Sin Wa. “Only a fool seeks the black smoke when the jackals sit in a ring.”
“Wake up, my wife,” crooned Sin Sin Wa. “Only a fool hunts for trouble when the jackals are gathered around.”
Mrs. Sin gave him a glance of smiling contempt—a glance which, passing him, rested finally upon the prone body of Chief Inspector Kerry lying stretched upon the floor before the stove. Her pupils contracted to mere pin-points and then dilated blackly. She recoiled a step, fighting with the stupor which her ill-timed indulgence had left behind.
Mrs. Sin shot him a look of amused disdain—a look that, after passing over him, settled on the lifeless body of Chief Inspector Kerry sprawled on the floor in front of the stove. Her pupils shrank to tiny dots and then widened darkly. She took a step back, struggling against the haze that her poorly timed indulgence had left.
At this moment Kerry groaned loudly, tossed his arm out with a convulsive movement, and rolled over on to his side, drawing up his knees.
At that moment, Kerry groaned loudly, flung his arm out in a jerky motion, and rolled onto his side, pulling his knees up.
The eye of Sin Sin Wa gleamed strangely, but he did not move, and Sam Tûk who sat huddled in his chair where his feet almost touched the fallen man, stirred never a muscle. But Mrs. Sin, who still moved in a semi-phantasmagoric world, swiftly raised the hem of her kimona, affording a glimpse of a shapely silk-clad limb. From a sheath attached to her garter she drew a thin stilletto. Curiously feline, she crouched, as if about to spring.
The eye of Sin Sin Wa shone oddly, but he didn’t budge, and Sam Tûk, who was hunched in his chair with his feet nearly touching the fallen man, didn’t move a muscle. But Mrs. Sin, who still floated in a semi-dreamlike state, quickly lifted the hem of her kimono, revealing a glimpse of a shapely leg clad in silk. She pulled a thin stiletto from a sheath attached to her garter. With a curious, cat-like demeanor, she crouched as if ready to pounce.
Sin Sin Wa extended his hand, grasping his wife’s wrist.
Sin Sin Wa reached out and grabbed his wife's wrist.
“No, woman of indifferent intelligence,” he said in his queer sibilant language, “since when has murder gone unpunished in these British dominions?”
“No, woman of indifferent intelligence,” he said in his strange, hissing tone, “since when has murder gone unpunished in these British territories?”
Mrs. Sin snatched her wrist from his grasp, falling back wild-eyed.
Mrs. Sin pulled her wrist away from his hold, stepping back with wide eyes.
“Yellow ape! yellow ape!” she said hoarsely. “One more does not matter—now.”
“Yellow ape! yellow ape!” she said hoarsely. “One more doesn’t matter—now.”
“One more?” crooned Sin Sin Wa, glancing curiously at Kerry.
“One more?” Sin Sin Wa said sweetly, looking curiously at Kerry.
“They are here! We are trapped!”
“They're here! We're stuck!”
“No, no,” said Sin Sin Wa. “He is a brave man; he comes alone.”
“No, no,” said Sin Sin Wa. “He’s a brave man; he’s come by himself.”
He paused, and then suddenly resumed in pidgin English:
He paused, and then suddenly continued in broken English:
“You likee killa him, eh?”
"You want to kill him, huh?"
Perhaps unconscious that she did so, Mrs. Sin replied also in English:
Perhaps unaware that she was doing so, Mrs. Sin also replied in English:
“No, I am mad. Let me think, old fool!”
“No, I'm crazy. Give me a moment to think, you old fool!”
She dropped the stiletto and raised her hand dazedly to her brow.
She dropped the stiletto and raised her hand bewilderedly to her forehead.
“You gotchee tired of knifee chop, eh?” murmured Sin Sin Wa.
“You got tired of knife chopping, huh?” murmured Sin Sin Wa.
Mrs. Sin clenched her hands, holding them rigidly against her hips; and, nostrils dilated, she stared at the smiling Chinaman.
Mrs. Sin clenched her hands, holding them tightly against her hips; and, nostrils flared, she glared at the smiling Chinese man.
“What do you mean?” she demanded.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
Sin Sin Wa performed his curious oriental shrug.
Sin Sin Wa gave his enigmatic Eastern shrug.
“You putta topside pidgin on Sir Lucy alla lightee,” he murmured. “Givee him hell alla velly proper.”
“You put the top side pigeon on Sir Lucy all right,” he murmured. “Give him hell all properly.”
The pupils of the woman’s eyes contracted again, and remained so. She laughed hoarsely and tossed her head.
The woman's pupils shrank again and stayed that way. She laughed roughly and flipped her head back.
“Who told you that?” she asked contemptuously. “It was the doll-woman who killed him—I have said so.”
“Who told you that?” she asked with disdain. “It was the doll-woman who killed him—I’ve said that.”
“You tella me so—hoi, hoi! But old Sin Sin Wa catchee wonder. Lo!”—he extended a yellow forefinger, pointing at his wife—“Mrs. Sin make him catchee die! No bhobbery, no palaber. Sin Sin Wa gotchee you sized up allee timee.”
“You tell me that—hey, hey! But old Sin Sin Wa has a surprise. Look!”—he pointed with a yellow finger at his wife—“Mrs. Sin makes him catch death! No cheating, no nonsense. Sin Sin Wa has you figured out all the time.”
Mrs. Sin snapped her fingers under his nose then stooped, picked up the stiletto, and swiftly restored it to its sheath. Her hands resting upon her hips, she came forward, until her dark evil face almost touched the yellow, smiling face of Sin Sin Wa.
Mrs. Sin snapped her fingers in front of him, then bent down, picked up the stiletto, and quickly put it back in its sheath. With her hands on her hips, she stepped closer until her dark, menacing face was almost touching the cheerful, yellow face of Sin Sin Wa.
“Listen, old fool,” she said in a low, husky voice; “I have done with you, ape-man, for good! Yes! I killed Lucy, I killed him! He belonged to me—until that pink and white thing took him away. I am glad I killed him. If I cannot have him neither can she. But I was mad all the same.”
“Listen, you old fool,” she said in a low, husky voice. “I’m done with you, ape-man, for good! Yes! I killed Lucy, I killed him! He was mine—until that pink and white thing took him away. I’m glad I killed him. If I can’t have him, neither can she. But I was crazy all the same.”
She glanced down at Kerry, and:
She looked down at Kerry, and:
“Tie him up,” she directed, “and send him to sleep. And understand, Sin, we’ve shared out for the last time—You go your way and I go mine. No stinking Yellow River for me. New York is good enough until it’s safe to go to Buenos Ayres.”
“Tie him up,” she ordered, “and put him to sleep. And listen, Sin, we’ve split things up for the last time—You go your way and I go mine. No disgusting Yellow River for me. New York is fine until it’s safe to go to Buenos Aires.”
“Smartest leg in Buenos Ayres,” croaked the raven from his wicker cage, which was set upon the counter.
“Smartest leg in Buenos Aires,” croaked the raven from his wicker cage, which was placed on the counter.
Sin Sin Wa regarded him smilingly.
Sin Sin Wa looked at him with a smile.
“Yes, yes, my little friend,” he crooned in Chinese, while Tling-a-Ling rattled ghostly castanets. “In Ho-Nan they will say that you are a devil and I am a wizard. That which is unknown is always thought to be magical, my Tling-a-Ling.”
“Yes, yes, my little friend,” he sang in Chinese, while Tling-a-Ling shook eerie castanets. “In Ho-Nan, they will say you’re a devil and I’m a wizard. The unknown is always seen as magical, my Tling-a-Ling.”
Mrs. Sin, who was rapidly throwing off the effects of opium and recovering her normal self-confident personality, glanced at her husband scornfully.
Mrs. Sin, who was quickly shaking off the effects of opium and regaining her usual self-confident personality, shot her husband a scornful look.
“Tell me,” she said, “what has happened? How did he come here?”
“Tell me,” she said, “what happened? How did he get here?”
“Blinga filly doggy,” murmured Sin Sin Wa. “Knockee Ah Fung on him head and comee down here, lo. Ah Fung allee lightee now—topside. Chasee filly doggy. Allee velly proper. No bhobbery.”
“Blinga filly doggy,” whispered Sin Sin Wa. “Knock Ah Fung on the head and come down here, okay? Ah Fung is all good now—upstairs. Chase the filly doggy. All very proper. No trouble.”
“Talk less and act more,” said Mrs. Sin. “Tie him up, and if you must talk, talk Chinese. Tie him up.”
“Talk less and do more,” said Mrs. Sin. “Tie him up, and if you have to talk, speak Chinese. Tie him up.”
She pointed to Kerry. Sin Sin Wa tucked his hands into his sleeves and shuffled towards the masked door communicating with the inner room.
She pointed at Kerry. Sin Sin Wa tucked his hands into his sleeves and shuffled toward the masked door leading to the inner room.
“Only by intelligent speech are we distinguished from the other animals,” he murmured in Chinese.
“Only through intelligent speech are we set apart from other animals,” he murmured in Chinese.
Entering the inner room, he began to extricate a long piece of thin rope from amid a tangle of other materials with which it was complicated. Mrs. Sin stood looking down at the fallen man. Neither Kerry nor Sam Tûk gave the slightest evidence of life. And as Sin Sin Wa disentangled yard upon yard of rope from the bundle on the floor by the bed where Rita Irvin lay in her long troubled sleep, he crooned a queer song. It was in the Ho-Nan dialect and intelligible to himself alone.
Entering the inner room, he started to pull out a long piece of thin rope from a jumble of other materials that it was tangled with. Mrs. Sin stood looking down at the fallen man. Neither Kerry nor Sam Tûk showed any signs of life. As Sin Sin Wa unwound yard after yard of rope from the pile on the floor by the bed where Rita Irvin lay in her long, troubled sleep, he hummed a strange song. It was in the Ho-Nan dialect and only made sense to him.
“Shöa, the evil woman (he chanted), the woman of many strange
loves....
Shöa, the ghoul....
Lo, the Yellow River leaps forth from the nostrils of the mountain god....
Shöa, the betrayer of men....
Blood is on her brow.
Lo, the betrayer is betrayed. Death sits at her elbow.
See, the Yellow River bears a corpse upon its tide...
Dead men hear her secret.
Shöa, the ghoul....
Shöa, the evil woman. Death sits at her elbow.
Black, the vultures flock about her....
Lo, the Yellow River leaps forth from the nostrils of the mountain god.”
“Shöa, the wicked woman (he chanted), the woman with many unusual loves....
Shöa, the ghoul....
Look, the Yellow River bursts forth from the nostrils of the mountain god....
Shöa, the betrayer of men....
Blood is on her forehead.
Look, the betrayer is betrayed. Death sits beside her.
See, the Yellow River carries a corpse on its current...
Dead men hear her secret.
Shöa, the ghoul....
Shöa, the wicked woman. Death sits beside her.
Black, the vultures circle around her....
Look, the Yellow River bursts forth from the nostrils of the mountain god.”
Meanwhile Kerry, lying motionless at the feet of Sam Tûk was doing some hard and rapid thinking. He had recovered consciousness a few moments before Mrs. Sin had come into the vault from the inner room. There were those, Seton Pasha among them, who would have regarded the groan and the convulsive movements of Kerry’s body with keen suspicion. And because the Chief Inspector suffered from no illusions respecting the genius of Sin Sin Wa, the apparent failure of the one-eyed Chinaman to recognize these preparations for attack nonplussed the Chief Inspector. His outstanding vice as an investigator was the directness of his own methods and of his mental outlook, so that he frequently experienced great difficulty in penetrating to the motives of a tortuous brain such as that of Sin Sin Wa.
Meanwhile, Kerry, lying still at Sam Tûk's feet, was doing some fast and intense thinking. He had regained consciousness just moments before Mrs. Sin entered the vault from the inner room. Some, including Seton Pasha, would have viewed Kerry’s groan and his body’s convulsive movements with deep suspicion. And because the Chief Inspector had no illusions about Sin Sin Wa's cunning, the apparent failure of the one-eyed Chinaman to notice these signs of an impending attack puzzled him. His main flaw as an investigator was his straightforward approach and mindset, which often made it hard for him to understand the motives of a complex mind like Sin Sin Wa's.
That Sin Sin Wa thought him to be still unconscious he did not believe. He was confident that his tactics had deceived the Jewess, but he entertained an almost superstitious respect for the cleverness of the Chinaman. The trick with the ball of leaf opium was painfully fresh in his memory.
That Sin Sin Wa thought he was still unconscious, he did not believe. He was sure that his tactics had fooled the Jewish woman, but he had an almost superstitious respect for the cleverness of the Chinese man. The trick with the ball of leaf opium was painfully fresh in his memory.
Kerry, in common with many members of the Criminal Investigation Department, rarely carried firearms. He was a man with a profound belief in his bare hands—aided when necessary by his agile feet. At the moment that Sin Sin Wa had checked the woman’s murderous and half insane outburst Kerry had been contemplating attack. The sudden change of language on the part of the Chinaman had arrested him in the act; and, realizing that he was listening to a confession which placed the hangman’s rope about the neck of Mrs. Sin, he lay still and wondered.
Kerry, like many in the Criminal Investigation Department, rarely carried guns. He strongly believed in using his bare hands—sometimes helped by his quick feet. Just as Sin Sin Wa had calmed down the woman’s violent and almost insane outburst, Kerry had been considering an attack. The sudden shift in the Chinaman's tone stopped him in his tracks; realizing he was hearing a confession that could put Mrs. Sin on death row, he lay still and contemplated.
Why had Sin Sin Wa forced his wife to betray herself? To clear Mareno? To clear Mrs. Irvin—or to save his own skin?
Why did Sin Sin Wa make his wife betray herself? To help Mareno? To help Mrs. Irvin—or to save himself?
It was a frightful puzzle for Kerry. Then—where was Kazmah? That Mrs. Irvin, probably in a drugged condition, lay somewhere in that mysterious inner room Kerry felt fairly sure. His maltreated skull was humming like a bee-hive and aching intensely, but the man was tough as men are made, and he could not only think clearly, but was capable of swift and dangerous action.
It was a terrifying puzzle for Kerry. So, where was Kazmah? That Mrs. Irvin, likely in a dazed state, was lying somewhere in that mysterious inner room, Kerry was pretty sure. His battered head was buzzing like a beehive and hurting badly, but the man was as tough as they come, and he could not only think clearly but was also ready for quick and dangerous action.
He believed that he could tackle the Chinaman with fair prospects of success; and women, however murderous, he habitually disregarded as adversaries. But the mummy-like, deceptive Sam Tûk was not negligible, and Kazmah remained an unknown quantity.
He thought he could take on the Chinaman and have a good chance of winning; and he usually overlooked women, no matter how deadly, as opponents. But the mummy-like, tricky Sam Tûk was not to be underestimated, and Kazmah was still an unknown factor.
From under that protective arm, cast across his face, Kerry’s fierce eyes peered out across the dirty floor. Then quickly he shut his eyes again.
From underneath that protective arm resting across his face, Kerry's intense eyes looked out over the filthy floor. Then he quickly shut his eyes again.
Sin Sin Wa, crooning his strange song, came in carrying a coil of rope—and a Mauser pistol!
Sin Sin Wa, singing his unusual song, walked in holding a coil of rope—and a Mauser pistol!
“P’licemanee gotchee catchee sleepee,” he murmured, “or maybe he catchee die!”
“P’licemanee gotchee catchee sleepee,” he murmured, “or maybe he catchee die!”
He tossed the rope to his wife, who stood silent tapping the floor with one slim restless foot.
He tossed the rope to his wife, who stood quietly tapping her foot on the floor.
“Number one top-side tie up,” he crooned. “Sin Sin Wa watchee withum gun!”
“Number one top-side tie up,” he sang. “Sin Sin Wa watching with a gun!”
Kerry lay like a dead man; for in the Chinaman’s voice were menace and warning.
Kerry lay there like a lifeless body; because in the Chinaman’s voice was both threat and caution.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
THE EMPTY WHARF
The suspected area of Limehouse was closely invested as any fortress of old when Seton Pasha once more found himself approaching that painfully familiar neighborhood. He had spoken to several pickets, and had gathered no news of interest, except that none of them had seen Chief Inspector Kerry since some time shortly before dusk. Seton, newly from more genial climes, shivered as he contemplated the misty, rain-swept streets, deserted and but dimly lighted by an occasional lamp. The hooting of a steam siren on the river seemed to be in harmony with the prevailing gloom, and the most confirmed optimist must have suffered depression amid those surroundings.
The suspicious area of Limehouse was monitored as closely as an old fortress when Seton Pasha found himself approaching that painfully familiar neighborhood once again. He had spoken to several guards and hadn’t learned anything interesting, except that none of them had seen Chief Inspector Kerry for some time before dusk. Seton, just returned from sunnier places, shivered as he looked at the misty, rain-soaked streets that were empty and barely lit by the occasional lamp. The sound of a steam siren on the river seemed to fit perfectly with the prevailing gloom, and even the most hopeful person would have felt down in that atmosphere.
He had no definite plan of action. Every line of inquiry hitherto followed had led to nothing but disappointment. With most of the details concerning the elaborate organization of the Kazmah group either gathered or in sight, the whereabouts of the surviving members remained a profound mystery. From the Chinese no information could be obtained. Distrust of the police resides deep within the Chinese heart; for the Chinaman, and not unjustly, regards the police as ever ready to accuse him and ever unwilling to defend him; knows himself for a pariah capable of the worst crimes, and who may therefore be robbed, beaten and even murdered by his white neighbors with impunity. But when the police seek information from Chinatown, Chinatown takes its revenge—and is silent.
He didn’t have a clear plan. Every line of questioning he had pursued so far had led to nothing but frustration. With most of the details about the complicated organization of the Kazmah group either collected or within reach, the location of the surviving members remained a complete mystery. The Chinese community offered no information. Distrust of the police runs deep in the Chinese mind; they see the police, not without reason, as always ready to accuse them and never willing to defend them. They view themselves as outcasts, capable of the worst crimes, and know they can be robbed, beaten, and even murdered by their white neighbors without consequence. But when the police look for information from Chinatown, Chinatown gets its revenge—and stays silent.
Out on the river, above and below Limehouse, patrols watched for signals from the Asiatic quarter, and from a carefully selected spot on the Surrey side George Martin watched also. Not even the lure of a neighboring tavern could draw him from his post. Hour after hour he waited patiently—for Sin Sin Wa paid fair prices, and tonight he bought neither opium nor cocaine, but liberty.
Out on the river, above and below Limehouse, patrols kept an eye out for signals from the Asian district, and from a carefully chosen spot on the Surrey side, George Martin was watching too. Not even the temptation of a nearby pub could pull him away from his spot. Hour after hour, he waited patiently—because Sin Sin Wa paid good prices, and tonight he wasn't buying opium or cocaine, but freedom.
Seton Pasha, passing from point to point, and nowhere receiving news of Kerry, began to experience a certain anxiety respecting the safety of the intrepid Chief Inspector. His mind filled with troubled conjectures, he passed the house formerly occupied by the one-eyed Chinaman—where he found Detective-Sergeant Coombes on duty and very much on the alert—and followed the bank of the Thames in the direction of Limehouse Basin. The narrow, ill-lighted street was quite deserted. Bad weather and the presence of many police had driven the Asiatic inhabitants indoors. But from the river and the docks arose the incessant din of industry. Whistles shrieked and machinery clanked, and sometimes remotely came the sound of human voices.
Seton Pasha, moving from place to place and not hearing anything about Kerry, started to feel anxious about the safety of the brave Chief Inspector. His mind filled with worrying thoughts as he passed the house where the one-eyed Chinaman used to live—where he found Detective-Sergeant Coombes on duty and very alert—and followed the riverbank towards Limehouse Basin. The narrow, dimly lit street was completely empty. Bad weather and the many police officers had kept the Asian residents inside. But from the river and the docks came the constant noise of industry. Whistles blew, machines clanked, and sometimes distant human voices could be heard.
Musing upon the sordid mystery which seems to underlie the whole of this dingy quarter, Seton pursued his way, crossing inlets and circling around basins dimly divined, turning to the right into a lane flanked by high eyeless walls, and again to the left, finally to emerge nearly opposite a dilapidated gateway giving access to a small wharf.
Reflecting on the ugly mystery that seems to overshadow this shabby area, Seton continued on his path, navigating inlets and making his way around vaguely perceived basins, turning right into a narrow lane bordered by tall, blind walls, then left again, eventually coming out almost directly across from a run-down gateway that led to a small wharf.
All unconsciously, he was traversing the same route as that recently pursued by the fugitive Sin Sin Wa; but now he paused, staring at the empty wharf. The annexed building, a mere shell, had not escaped examination by the search party, and it was with no very definite purpose in view that Seton pushed open the rickety gate. Doubtless Kismet, of which the Arabs speak, dictated that he should do so.
All unknowingly, he was taking the same path that the fugitive Sin Sin Wa had recently taken; but now he stopped, staring at the empty wharf. The added building, just a shell, had been examined by the search party, and Seton pushed open the creaky gate without any clear intention. Surely fate, as the Arabs call it, led him to do so.
The tide was high, and the water whispered ghostly under the pile-supported structure. Seton experienced a new sense of chill which did not seem to be entirely physical as he stared out at the gloomy river prospect and listened to the uncanny whisperings of the tide. He was about to turn back when another sound attracted his attention. A dog was whimpering somewhere near him.
The tide was high, and the water whispered eerily beneath the pile-supported structure. Seton felt a new kind of chill that didn’t seem entirely physical as he gazed out at the dark river view and listened to the strange whispers of the tide. He was about to turn back when another sound caught his attention. A dog was whimpering nearby.
At first he was disposed to believe that the sound was due to some other cause, for the deserted wharf was not a likely spot in which to find a dog, but when to the faint whimpering there was added a scratching sound, Seton’s last doubts vanished.
At first, he was inclined to think that the sound came from something else, since the empty wharf didn’t seem like a place where a dog would be. But when he heard a faint whimpering along with a scratching noise, Seton’s last doubts disappeared.
“It’s a dog,” he said, “a small dog.”
“It’s a dog,” he said, “a little dog.”
Like Kerry, he always carried an electric pocket-lamp, and now he directed its rays into the interior of the building.
Like Kerry, he always carried a flashlight, and now he pointed its beam into the interior of the building.
A tiny spaniel, whining excitedly, was engaged in scratching with its paws upon the dirty floor as though determined to dig its way through. As the light shone upon it the dog crouched affrightedly, and, glancing in Seton’s direction, revealed its teeth. He saw that it was covered with mud from head to tail, presenting a most woe-begone appearance, and the mystery of its presence there came home to him forcibly.
A small spaniel, whining with excitement, was scratching at the dirty floor as if it was trying to dig its way through. When the light hit it, the dog crouched in fear and, looking over at Seton, bared its teeth. He noticed it was covered in mud from head to tail, looking quite miserable, and the reason for its presence there struck him strongly.
It was a toy spaniel of a breed very popular among ladies of fashion, and to its collar was still attached a tattered and muddy fragment of ribbon.
It was a toy spaniel from a breed that was really popular with fashionable women, and its collar still had a worn and dirty piece of ribbon attached to it.
The little animal crouched in a manner which unmistakably pointed to the fact that it apprehended ill-treatment, but these personal fears had only a secondary place in its mind, and with one eye on the intruder it continued to scratch madly at the floor.
The small animal huddled in a way that clearly showed it feared being mistreated, but those personal worries were only a secondary concern for it. With one eye on the intruder, it kept scratching frantically at the floor.
Seton acted promptly. He snapped off the light, and, replacing the lamp in his pocket, stepped into the building and dropped down upon his knees beside the dog. He next lay prone, and having rapidly cleared a space with his sleeve of some of the dirt which coated it, he applied his ear to the floor.
Seton acted quickly. He turned off the light, put the lamp back in his pocket, entered the building, and knelt beside the dog. He then lay flat on the ground, quickly wiped some dirt away with his sleeve, and placed his ear against the floor.
In spite of that iron control which habitually he imposed upon himself, he became aware of the fact that his heart was beating rapidly. He had learned at Leman Street that Kerry had brought Mrs. Irvin’s dog from Prince’s Gate to aid in the search for the missing woman. He did not doubt that this was the dog which snarled and scratched excitedly beside him. Dimly he divined something of the truth. Kerry had fallen into the hands of the gang, but the dog, evidently not without difficulty, had escaped. What lay below the wharf?
Despite the strict control he usually maintained over himself, he realized that his heart was racing. He had found out at Leman Street that Kerry had taken Mrs. Irvin’s dog from Prince’s Gate to help in the search for the missing woman. He was sure this was the dog that was growling and scratching excitedly next to him. He vaguely sensed part of the truth. Kerry had been caught by the gang, but the dog had managed to escape, though clearly not without a struggle. What was underneath the wharf?
Holding his breath, he crouched, listening; but not a sound could he detect.
Holding his breath, he crouched down, listening; but he couldn't hear a thing.
“There’s nothing here, old chap,” he said to the dog.
“There's nothing here, buddy,” he said to the dog.
Responsive to the friendly tone, the little animal began barking loudly with high staccato notes, which must have been audible on the Surrey shore.
Responsive to the friendly tone, the little animal started barking loudly with sharp, quick notes, which must have been heard on the Surrey shore.
Seton was profoundly mystified by the animal’s behavior. He had personally searched every foot of this particular building, and was confident that it afforded no hiding-place. The behavior of the dog, however, was susceptible of only one explanation; and Seton recognizing that the clue to the mystery lay somewhere within this ramshackle building, became seized with a conviction that he was being watched.
Seton was deeply puzzled by the animal’s behavior. He had thoroughly searched every inch of this building and was sure that it offered no hiding spot. However, the dog's behavior only allowed for one explanation; and Seton realized that the clue to the mystery was somewhere within this rundown building, gripped by a feeling that he was being watched.
Standing upright, he paused for a moment, irresolute, thinking that he had detected a muffled shriek. But the riverside noises were misleading and his imagination was on fire.
Standing upright, he paused for a moment, uncertain, thinking he had heard a faint scream. But the sounds by the river were deceiving, and his imagination was running wild.
That almost superstitious respect for the powers of Sin Sin Wa, which had led Chief Inspector Kerry to look upon the Chinaman as a being more than humanly endowed, began to take possession of Seton Pasha. He regretted having entered the place so overtly, he regretted having shown a light. Keen eyes, vigilant, regarded him. It was perhaps a delusion, bred of the mournful night sounds, the gloom, and the uncanny resourcefulness, already proven, of the Kazmah group. But it operated powerfully.
That almost superstitious respect for the powers of Sin Sin Wa, which had led Chief Inspector Kerry to see the Chinaman as someone more than human, began to take hold of Seton Pasha. He regretted entering the place so openly, and he regretted having shown a light. Watchful, sharp eyes were on him. It might have been an illusion, created by the mournful noises of the night, the darkness, and the uncanny skills already demonstrated by the Kazmah group. But it had a strong effect on him.
Theories, wild, improbable, flocked to his mind. The great dope cache lay beneath his feet—and there must be some hidden entrance to it which had escaped the attention of the search-party. This in itself was not improbable, since they had devoted no more time to this building than to any other in the vicinity. That wild cry in the night which had struck so mournful a chill to the hearts of the watchers on the river had seemed to come out of the void of the blackness, had given but slight clue to the location of the place of captivity. Indeed, they could only surmise that it had been uttered by the missing woman. Yet in their hearts neither had doubted it.
Theories, wild and unlikely, flooded his mind. The huge stash of drugs was right beneath him—and there had to be some hidden entrance to it that the search party overlooked. This wasn’t far-fetched, since they hadn’t spent any more time on this building than on any others nearby. That eerie cry in the night that had sent a chilling sorrow through the hearts of those watching by the river seemed to come from the darkness itself, giving only a vague hint about where the captive was. In fact, they could only guess that it had been made by the missing woman. Still, deep down, neither of them doubted it.
He determined to cause the place to be searched again, as secretly as possible; he determined to set so close a guard over it and over its approaches that none could enter or leave unobserved.
He decided to have the place searched again, as discreetly as possible; he resolved to keep such a close watch over it and its entrances that no one could come in or go out unnoticed.
Yet Kismet, in whose omnipotence he more than half believed, had ordained otherwise; for man is merely an instrument in the hand of Fate.
Yet Kismet, in whose power he somewhat believed, had decided differently; for man is just a tool in the hands of Fate.
CHAPTER XL.
COIL OF THE PIGTAIL
The inner room was in darkness and the fume-laden air almost unbreathable. A dull and regular moaning sound proceeded from the corner where the bed was situated, but of the contents of the place and of its other occupant or occupants Kerry had no more than a hazy idea. His imagination supplied those details which he had failed to observe. Mrs. Monte Irvin, in a dying condition, lay upon the bed, and someone or some thing crouched on the divan behind Kerry as he lay stretched upon the matting-covered floor. His wrists, tied behind him, gave him great pain; and since his ankles were also fastened and the end of the rope drawn taut and attached to that binding his wrists, he was rendered absolutely helpless. For one of his fiery temperament this physical impotence was maddening, and because his own handkerchief had been tied tightly around his head so as to secure between his teeth a wooden stopper of considerable size which possessed an unpleasant chemical taste and smell, even speech was denied him.
The inner room was shrouded in darkness, and the air was thick with fumes, making it nearly impossible to breathe. A dull, consistent moaning came from the corner where the bed was, but Kerry had only a vague idea of the contents of the room and its other occupant or occupants. His imagination filled in the gaps that he hadn’t noticed. Mrs. Monte Irvin lay on the bed, in a dying state, while someone or something crouched on the couch behind Kerry as he lay stretched out on the mat. His wrists were tied behind him, causing him significant pain; his ankles were also bound, and the rope was pulled tight, connecting to his wrists. He was completely helpless. For someone with his fiery temperament, this physical powerlessness was infuriating. To make matters worse, his own handkerchief had been tightly tied around his head, securing a large wooden stopper with an unpleasant chemical taste and smell between his teeth, denying him even the ability to speak.
How long he had lain thus he had no means of judging accurately; but hours—long, maddening hours—seemed to have passed since, with the muzzle of Sin Sin Wa’s Mauser pressed coldly to his ear, he had submitted willy-nilly to the adroit manipulations of Mrs. Sin. At first he had believed, in his confirmed masculine vanity, that it would be a simple matter to extricate himself from the fastenings made by a woman; but when, rolling him sideways, she had drawn back his heels and run the loose end of the line through the loop formed by the lashing of his wrists behind him, he had recognized a Chinese training, and had resigned himself to the inevitable. The wooden gag was a sore trial, and if it had not broken his spirit it had nearly caused him to break an artery in his impotent fury.
How long he had been lying there, he couldn't really tell; it felt like hours—long, maddening hours—since, with the cold muzzle of Sin Sin Wa’s Mauser pressed to his ear, he had reluctantly surrendered to Mrs. Sin's skillful handling. At first, he thought, in his typical male arrogance, that it would be easy to free himself from a woman's bindings; but when she rolled him onto his side, pulled back his heels, and threaded the loose end of the rope through the loop made by the lashing of his wrists, he recognized her expertise and accepted his fate. The wooden gag was a tough ordeal, and if it didn't break his spirit, it nearly made him lose control in his helpless rage.
Into the darkened inner chamber Sin Sin Wa had dragged him, and there Kerry had lain ever since, listening to the various sounds of the place, to the coarse voice, often raised in anger, of the Cuban-Jewess, to the crooning tones of the imperturbable Chinaman. The incessant moaning of the woman on the bed sometimes became mingled with another sound more remote, which Kerry for long failed to identify; but ultimately he concluded it to be occasioned by the tide flowing under the wharf. The raven was silent, because, imprisoned in his wicker cage, he had been placed in some dark spot below the counter. Very dimly from time to time a steam siren might be heard upon the river, and once the thudding of a screw-propeller told of the passage of a large vessel along Limehouse Reach.
Into the dark inner chamber, Sin Sin Wa had dragged him, and there Kerry had been ever since, listening to the various sounds around him: the harsh voice, often raised in anger, of the Cuban-Jewess, and the soothing tones of the calm Chinaman. The constant moaning of the woman on the bed often mixed with another sound that Kerry couldn’t identify for a while; eventually, he figured it was caused by the tide flowing underneath the wharf. The raven was quiet because it had been trapped in its wicker cage, placed in a dark spot beneath the counter. Every so often, a steam siren could be faintly heard on the river, and once, the thudding of a screw-propeller signaled the passage of a large ship along Limehouse Reach.
In the eyes of Mrs. Sin Kerry had read menace, and for all their dark beauty they had reminded him of the eyes of a cornered rat. Beneath the contemptuous nonchalance which she flaunted he read terror and remorse, and a foreboding of doom—panic ill repressed, which made her dangerous as any beast at bay. The attitude of the Chinaman was more puzzling. He seemed to bear the Chief Inspector no personal animosity, and indeed, in his glittering eye, Kerry had detected a sort of mysterious light of understanding which was almost mirthful, but which bore no relation to Sin Sin Wa’s perpetual smile. Kerry’s respect for the one-eyed Chinaman had increased rather than diminished upon closer acquaintance. Underlying his urbanity he failed to trace any symptom of apprehension. This Sin Sin Wa, accomplice of a murderess self-confessed, evident head of a drug syndicate which had led to the establishment of a Home office inquiry—this badly “wanted” man, whose last hiding-place, whose keep, was closely invested by the agents of the law, was the same Sin Sin Wa who had smilingly extended his wrists, inviting the manacles, when Kerry had first made his acquaintance under circumstances legally very different.
In Mrs. Sin’s eyes, Kerry saw menace, and despite their dark beauty, they reminded him of a cornered rat. Beneath the contemptuous indifference she displayed, he sensed terror and remorse, along with a feeling of impending doom—an anxiety barely contained, making her as dangerous as any animal in a corner. The Chinaman’s attitude was more puzzling. He showed no personal dislike for the Chief Inspector, and in his bright gaze, Kerry found a kind of mysterious understanding that was almost playful, yet had nothing to do with Sin Sin Wa’s constant smile. Kerry’s respect for the one-eyed Chinaman grew with their deeper interactions. Beneath his politeness, Kerry couldn’t detect any signs of fear. This Sin Sin Wa, who was an accomplice to a self-confessed murderer and clearly the head of a drug operation that prompted a Home Office investigation—this man, who was heavily sought after, whose last hideout was surrounded by law enforcement, was the same Sin Sin Wa who had cheerfully offered his wrists for handcuffs when Kerry first met him under very different legal circumstances.
Sometimes Kerry could hear him singing his weird crooning song, and twice Mrs. Sin had shrieked blasphemous execrations at him because of it. But why should Sin Sin Wa sing? What hope had he of escape? In the case of any other criminal Kerry would have answered “None,” but the ease with which this one-eyed singing Chinaman had departed from his abode under the very noses of four detectives had shaken the Chief Inspector’s confidence in the efficiency of ordinary police methods where this Chinese conjurer was concerned. A man who could convert an elaborate opium house into a dirty ruin in so short a time, too, was capable of other miraculous feats, and it would not have surprised Kerry to learn that Sin Sin Wa, at a moment’s notice, could disguise himself as a chest of tea, or pass invisible through solid walls.
Sometimes Kerry could hear him singing his strange, crooning song, and twice Mrs. Sin had yelled angry curses at him because of it. But why should Sin Sin Wa sing? What chance did he have of escaping? For any other criminal, Kerry would have said “None,” but the way this one-eyed singing Chinese man had slipped away from his place right under the noses of four detectives had shaken the Chief Inspector’s confidence in regular police methods when it came to this Chinese magician. A man who could turn a fancy opium den into a filthy ruin so quickly was capable of other miraculous tricks, and it wouldn’t have surprised Kerry to find out that Sin Sin Wa could, at a moment’s notice, disguise himself as a chest of tea or pass through solid walls without being seen.
For evidence that Seton Pasha or any of the men from Scotland Yard had penetrated to the secret of Sam Tûk’s cellar Kerry listened in vain. What was about to happen he could not imagine, nor if his life was to be spared. In the confession so curiously extorted from Mrs. Sin by her husband he perceived a clue to this and other mysteries, but strove in vain to disentangle it from the many maddening complexities of the case.
For proof that Seton Pasha or any of the guys from Scotland Yard had cracked the mystery of Sam Tûk’s cellar, Kerry listened but didn’t find anything. He couldn't even guess what was going to happen, or if he would be safe. In the confession that Mrs. Sin’s husband had strangely forced out of her, he saw a hint about this and other puzzles, but he struggled in vain to untangle it from the many frustrating complexities of the case.
So he mused, wearily, listening to the moaning of his fellow captive, and wondering, since no sign of life came thence, why he imagined another presence in the stuffy room or the presence of someone or of some thing on the divan behind him. And in upon these dreary musings broke an altercation between Mrs. Sin and her husband.
So he thought, tiredly, listening to the moaning of his fellow captive and wondering, since there was no sign of life, why he felt another presence in the stuffy room or sensed someone or some thing on the couch behind him. Then, his gloomy thoughts were interrupted by an argument between Mrs. Sin and her husband.
“Keep the blasted thing covered up!” she cried hoarsely.
“Keep that damn thing covered!” she shouted hoarsely.
“Tling-a-Ling wantchee catchee bleathee sometime,” crooned Sin Sin Wa.
“Tling-a-Ling wants to catch a bleathee sometime,” crooned Sin Sin Wa.
“Hello, hello!” croaked the raven drowsily. “Smartest—smartest—smartest leg.”
“Hey, hey!” the raven croaked sleepily. “Smartest—smartest—smartest leg.”
“You catchee sleepee, Tling-a-Ling,” murmured the Chinaman. “Mrs. Sin no likee you palaber, lo!”
“You need to get some sleep, Tling-a-Ling,” the Chinese man murmured. “Mrs. Sin doesn't like your talk, you know!”
“Burn it!” cried the woman, “burn the one-eyed horror!”
“Burn it!” shouted the woman, “burn the one-eyed monster!”
But when, carrying a lighted lantern, Sin Sin Wa presently came into the inner room, he smiled as imperturbably as ever, and was unmoved so far as external evidence showed.
But when Sin Sin Wa entered the inner room, holding a lit lantern, he smiled as calmly as always and appeared completely unfazed, at least on the surface.
Sin Sin Wa set the lantern upon a Moorish coffee-table which once had stood beside the divan in Mrs. Sin’s sanctum at the House of a Hundred Raptures. A significant glance—its significance an acute puzzle to the recipient—he cast upon Chief Inspector Kerry. His hands tucked in the loose sleeves of his blouse, he stood looking down at the woman who lay moaning on the bed; and:
Sin Sin Wa placed the lantern on a Moorish coffee table that used to be next to the divan in Mrs. Sin’s sanctuary at the House of a Hundred Raptures. He gave a meaningful look—its importance a sharp mystery to the recipient—to Chief Inspector Kerry. With his hands tucked into the loose sleeves of his blouse, he stood looking down at the woman who lay moaning on the bed; and:
“Tchée, tchée,” he crooned softly, “you hate no catchee die, my beautiful. You sniffee plenty too muchee ‘white snow,’ hoi, hoi! Velly bad woman tly makee you catchee die, but Sin Sin Wa no hate got for killee chop. Topside pidgin no good enough, lo!”
“Tchée, tchée,” he sang softly, “you’re not going to die, my beautiful. You sniff way too much ‘white snow,’ hoi, hoi! It’s really bad for a woman to make you die, but Sin Sin Wa doesn’t want to hurt you. Regular pidgin isn’t good enough, you know!”
His thick, extraordinary long pigtail hanging down his back and gleaming in the rays of the lantern, he stood, head bowed, watching Rita Irvin. Because of his position on the floor, Mrs. Irvin was invisible from Kerry’s point of view, but she continued to moan incessantly, and he knew that she must be unconscious of the Chinaman’s scrutiny.
His long, impressive pigtail hanging down his back and shining in the light of the lantern, he stood with his head down, watching Rita Irvin. Because of where he was on the floor, Mrs. Irvin was out of Kerry’s sight, but she kept moaning endlessly, and he knew she had to be unaware of the Chinaman watching her.
“Hurry, old fool!” came Mrs. Sin’s harsh voice from the outer room. “In ten minutes Ah Fung will give the signal. Is she dead yet—the doll-woman?”
“Hurry, you old fool!” Mrs. Sin’s sharp voice called from the other room. “In ten minutes, Ah Fung will signal. Is she dead yet—the doll-woman?”
“She hate no catchee die,” murmured Sin Sin Wa, “She still vella beautiful—tchée!”
“She doesn't hate to catch a guy,” murmured Sin Sin Wa, “She still looks beautiful—tchée!”
It was at the moment that he spoke these words that Seton Pasha entered the empty building above and found the spaniel scratching at the paved floor. So that, as Sin Sin Wa stood looking down at the wan face of the unfortunate woman who refused to die, the dog above, excited by Seton’s presence, ceased to whine and scratch and began to bark.
It was at that moment when he said those words that Seton Pasha walked into the empty building above and found the spaniel scratching at the tiled floor. So, while Sin Sin Wa looked down at the pale face of the unfortunate woman who wouldn’t die, the dog upstairs, thrilled by Seton’s arrival, stopped whining and scratching and started barking.
Faintly to the vault the sound of the high-pitched barking penetrated.
Faintly, the sound of the high-pitched barking reached the vault.
Kerry tensed his muscles and groaned impotently feeling his heart beating like a hammer in his breast. Complete silence reigned in the outer room. Sin Sin Wa never stirred. Again the dog barked, then:
Kerry tensed his muscles and groaned helplessly, feeling his heart pounding like a hammer in his chest. Total silence filled the outer room. Sin Sin Wa didn't move. Again the dog barked, then:
“Hello, hello!” shrieked the raven shrilly. “Number one p’lice chop, lo! Sin Sin Wa! Sin Sin Wa!”
“Hello, hello!” the raven shrieked loudly. “First police station, look! Sin Sin Wa! Sin Sin Wa!”
There came a fierce exclamation, the sound of something being hastily overturned, of a scuffle, and:
There was a loud shout, the noise of something being quickly flipped over, a struggle, and:
“Sin—Sin—Wa!” croaked the raven feebly.
“Sin—Sin—Wa!” croaked the raven weakly.
The words ended in a screeching cry, which was followed by a sound of wildly beating wings. Sin Sin Wa, hands tucked in sleeves, turned and walked from the inner room, closing the sliding door behind him with a movement of his shoulder.
The words ended in a shrill scream, followed by the sound of frantically flapping wings. Sin Sin Wa, with his hands tucked in his sleeves, turned and walked out of the inner room, shutting the sliding door behind him with a shrug of his shoulder.
Resting against the empty shelves, he stood and surveyed the scene in the vault.
Resting against the empty shelves, he stood and looked over the scene in the vault.
Mrs. Sin, who had been kneeling beside the wicker cage, which was upset, was in the act of standing upright. At her feet, and not far from the motionless form of old Sam Tûk who sat like a dummy figure in his chair before the stove, lay a palpitating mass of black feathers. Other detached feathers were sprinkled about the floor. Feebly the raven’s wings beat the ground once, twice—and were still.
Mrs. Sin, who had been kneeling next to the overturned wicker cage, was in the process of standing up. At her feet, not far from the still figure of old Sam Tûk, who sat like a lifeless mannequin in his chair before the stove, lay a trembling bundle of black feathers. Other stray feathers were scattered across the floor. The raven's wings weakly flapped the ground once, twice—and then fell silent.
Sin Sin Wa uttered one sibilant word, withdrew his hands from his sleeves, and, stepping around the end of the counter, dropped upon his knees beside the raven. He touched it with long yellow fingers, then raised it and stared into the solitary eye, now glazed and sightless as its fellow. The smile had gone from the face of Sin Sin Wa.
Sin Sin Wa said one hissing word, pulled his hands out of his sleeves, and, stepping around the end of the counter, dropped to his knees beside the raven. He touched it with his long yellow fingers, then lifted it and gazed into the lone eye, now dull and lifeless like the other. The smile had vanished from Sin Sin Wa's face.
“My Tling-a-Ling!” he moaned in his native mandarin tongue. “Speak to me, my little black friend!”
“My Tling-a-Ling!” he moaned in his native Mandarin. “Talk to me, my little black friend!”
A bead of blood, like a ruby, dropped from the raven’s beak. Sin Sin Wa bowed his head and knelt awhile in silence; then, standing up, he reverently laid the poor bedraggled body upon a chest. He turned and looked at his wife.
A drop of blood, like a ruby, fell from the raven’s beak. Sin Sin Wa bowed his head and knelt quietly for a moment; then, standing up, he gently placed the poor, disheveled body on a chest. He turned and looked at his wife.
Hands on hips, she confronted him, breathing rapidly, and her glance of contempt swept him up and down.
Hands on her hips, she faced him, breathing heavily, and her look of disdain scanned him from head to toe.
“I’ve often threatened to do it,” she said in English. “Now I’ve done it. They’re on the wharf. We’re trapped—thanks to that black, squalling horror!”
“I’ve said I would do it a lot,” she said in English. “Now I’ve actually done it. They’re on the dock. We’re stuck—thanks to that dark, howling nightmare!”
“Tchée, tchée!” hissed Sin Sin Wa.
“Tchée, tchée!” hissed Sin Sin Wa.
His gleaming eye fixed upon the woman unblinkingly, he began very deliberately to roll up his loose sleeves. She watched him, contempt in her glance, but her expression changed subtly, and her dark eyes grew narrowed. She looked rapidly towards Sam Tûk but Sam Tûk never stirred.
His intense gaze was locked on the woman as he slowly started to roll up his loose sleeves. She watched him with contempt in her eyes, but her expression shifted slightly, and her dark eyes narrowed. She quickly glanced over at Sam Tûk, but he didn’t move at all.
“Old fool!” she cried at Sin Sin Wa. “What are you doing?”
“Old fool!” she shouted at Sin Sin Wa. “What are you doing?”
But Sin Sin Wa, his sleeves rolled up above his yellow, sinewy forearms, now tossed his pigtail, serpentine, across his shoulder and touched it with his fingers, an odd, caressing movement.
But Sin Sin Wa, with his sleeves rolled up above his yellow, strong forearms, now tossed his pigtail, like a snake, across his shoulder and gently touched it with his fingers, a strange, loving gesture.
“Ho!” laughed Mrs. Sin in her deep scoffing fashion, “it is for me you make all this bhobbery, eh? It is me you are going to chastise, my dear?”
“Ha!” laughed Mrs. Sin in her deep mocking tone, “is this all for me? Am I the one you're planning to scold, my dear?”
She flung back her head, snapping her fingers before the silent Chinaman. He watched her, and slowly—slowly—he began to crouch, lower and lower, but always that unblinking regard remained fixed upon the face of Mrs. Sin.
She threw her head back, snapping her fingers in front of the quiet Chinese man. He watched her, and slowly—slowly—began to crouch, lower and lower, but always that steady gaze stayed focused on Mrs. Sin's face.
The woman laughed again, more loudly. Bending her lithe body forward in mocking mimicry, she snapped her fingers, once—again—and again under Sin Sin Wa’s nose. Then:
The woman laughed again, even louder. Leaning her flexible body forward in a mocking imitation, she snapped her fingers, once—again—and again under Sin Sin Wa’s nose. Then:
“Do you think, you blasted yellow ape, that you can frighten me?” she screamed, a swift flame of wrath lighting up her dark face.
“Do you think, you damn yellow monkey, that you can scare me?” she screamed, a quick flash of anger illuminating her dark face.
In a flash she had raised the kimona and had the stiletto in her hand. But, even swifter than she, Sin Sin Wa sprang...
In an instant, she had lifted the kimono and had the stiletto in her hand. But even faster than her, Sin Sin Wa jumped...
Once, twice she struck at him, and blood streamed from his left shoulder. But the pigtail, like an executioner’s rope, was about the woman’s throat. She uttered one smothered shriek, dropping the knife, and then was silent...
Once, twice she hit him, and blood flowed from his left shoulder. But the pigtail, like an executioner's rope, was wrapped around the woman's neck. She let out a muffled scream, dropped the knife, and then went silent…
Her dyed hair escaped from its fastenings and descended, a ruddy torrent, about her as she writhed, silent, horrible, in the death-coil of the pigtail.
Her dyed hair came loose from its fastenings and fell, a reddish cascade, around her as she writhed, silent, terrifying, in the death grip of the pigtail.
Rigidly, at arms-length, he held her, moment after moment, immovable, implacable; and when he read death in her empurpled face, a miraculous thing happened.
Rigidly, at arm's length, he held her, moment after moment, unyielding, unbending; and when he saw death in her purpled face, a miraculous thing happened.
The “blind” eye of Sin Sin Wa opened!
The "blind" eye of Sin Sin Wa opened!
A husky rattle told of the end, and he dropped the woman’s body from his steely grip, disengaging the pigtail with a swift movement of his head. Opening and closing his yellow fingers to restore circulation, he stood looking down at her. He spat upon the floor at her feet.
A rough rattle signaled the end, and he let go of the woman's body from his strong grip, shaking his head to free the pigtail. He opened and closed his yellowing fingers to get the blood flowing again, standing there and staring down at her. He spat on the floor at her feet.
Then, turning, he held out his arms and confronted Sam Tûk.
Then, turning around, he stretched out his arms and faced Sam Tûk.
“Was it well done, bald father of wisdom?” he demanded hoarsely.
“Was it done well, wise bald dad?” he asked hoarsely.
But old Sam Tûk seated lumpish in his chair like some grotesque idol before whom a human sacrifice has been offered up, stirred not. The length of loaded tubing with which he had struck Kerry lay beside him where it had fallen from his nerveless hand. And the two oblique, beady eyes of Sin Sin Wa, watching, grew dim. Step by step he approached the old Chinaman, stooped, touched him, then knelt and laid his head upon the thin knees.
But old Sam Tûk sat slumped in his chair like some grotesque idol before whom a human sacrifice has been made, unmoving. The length of loaded tubing he had struck Kerry with lay beside him where it had fallen from his limp hand. And the two slanted, beady eyes of Sin Sin Wa, watching, grew dim. Step by step, he approached the old Chinaman, bent down, touched him, then knelt and rested his head on the thin knees.
“Old father,” he murmured, “Old bald father who knew so much. Tonight you know all.”
“Dad,” he whispered, “old bald dad who knew so much. Tonight you know everything.”
For Sam Tûk was no more. At what moment he had died, whether in the excitement of striking Kerry or later, no man could have presumed to say, since, save by an occasional nod of his head, he had often simulated death in life—he who was so old that he was known as “The Father of Chinatown.”
For Sam Tûk was no more. At what moment he had died, whether in the excitement of hitting Kerry or later, no one could say for sure, since, except for an occasional nod of his head, he often acted as if he were dead while still alive—he who was so old that he was known as “The Father of Chinatown.”
Standing upright, Sin Sin Wa looked from the dead man to the dead raven. Then, tenderly raising poor Tling-a-Ling, he laid the great dishevelled bird—a weird offering—upon the knees of Sam Tûk.
Standing upright, Sin Sin Wa looked from the dead man to the dead raven. Then, gently picking up poor Tling-a-Ling, he placed the great disheveled bird—a strange offering—on the knees of Sam Tûk.
“Take him with you where you travel tonight, my father,” he said. “He, too, was faithful.”
“Take him with you wherever you go tonight, Dad,” he said. “He was faithful, too.”
A cheap German clock commenced a muted clangor, for the little hammer was muffled.
A cheap German clock started a faint ringing because the little hammer was muffled.
Sin Sin Wa walked slowly across to the counter. Taking up the gleaming joss, he unscrewed its pedestal. Then, returning to the spot where Mrs. Sin lay, he coolly detached a leather wallet which she wore beneath her dress fastened to a girdle. Next he removed her rings, her bangles and other ornaments. He secreted all in the interior of the joss—his treasure-chest. He raised his hands and began to unplait his long pigtail, which, like his “blind” eye, was camouflage—a false queue attached to his own hair, which he wore but slightly longer than some Europeans and many Americans. With a small pair of scissors he clipped off his long, snake-like moustaches....
Sin Sin Wa walked slowly up to the counter. Picking up the shiny joss, he unscrewed its base. Then, he returned to where Mrs. Sin lay and calmly took a leather wallet that she had hidden under her dress, attached to a girdle. Next, he removed her rings, bangles, and other jewelry. He hid everything inside the joss—his treasure chest. He raised his hands and started to unbraid his long pigtail, which, like his "blind" eye, was a form of disguise—a fake queue attached to his own hair, which was only slightly longer than some Europeans and many Americans. With a small pair of scissors, he trimmed off his long, snake-like mustache....
CHAPTER XLI.
THE FINDING OF KAZMAH
At a point just above the sweep of Limehouse Reach a watchful river police patrol observed a moving speck of light on the right bank of the Thames. As if in answer to the signal there came a few moments later a second moving speck at a point not far above the district once notorious in its possession of Ratcliff Highway. A third light answered from the Surrey bank, and a fourth shone out yet higher up and on the opposite side of the Thames.
At a spot just above Limehouse Reach, a vigilant river police patrol noticed a moving light on the right bank of the Thames. Moments later, in response to the signal, a second moving light appeared a little further up from the area that was once infamous for Ratcliff Highway. A third light flickered from the Surrey bank, and a fourth shone even higher up on the opposite side of the Thames.
The tide had just turned. As Chief Inspector Kerry had once observed, “there are no pleasure parties punting about that stretch,” and, consequently, when George Martin tumbled into his skiff on the Surrey shore and began lustily to pull up stream, he was observed almost immediately by the River Police.
The tide had just changed. As Chief Inspector Kerry had once noted, “there are no pleasure boats drifting around that area,” and, as a result, when George Martin fell into his skiff on the Surrey shore and started vigorously rowing upstream, he was almost immediately spotted by the River Police.
Pulling hard against the stream, it took him a long time to reach his destination—stone stairs near the point from which the second light had been shown. Rain had ceased and the mist had cleared shortly after dusk, as often happens at this time of year, and because the night was comparatively clear the pursuing boats had to be handled with care.
Pulling hard against the current, it took him a long time to reach his destination—the stone stairs close to where the second light had been shown. The rain had stopped and the fog had lifted shortly after sunset, which is common at this time of year. Since the night was relatively clear, the chasing boats had to be navigated carefully.
George did not disembark at the stone steps, but after waiting there for some time he began to drop down on the tide, keeping close inshore.
George didn’t get off at the stone steps, but after waiting there for a while, he started to drift down with the tide, staying close to the shore.
“He knows we’ve spotted him,” said Sergeant Coombes, who was in one of the River Police boats. “It was at the stairs that he had to pick up his man.”
“He knows we’ve seen him,” said Sergeant Coombes, who was in one of the River Police boats. “It was at the stairs where he had to meet his guy.”
Certainly, the tactics of George suggested that he had recognized surveillance, and, his purpose abandoned, now sought to efface himself without delay. Taking advantage of every shadow, he resigned his boat to the gentle current. He had actually come to the entrance of Greenwich Reach when a dock light, shining out across the river, outlined the boat yellowly.
Certainly, George's actions indicated that he had noticed he was being watched, and with his plan discarded, he now tried to disappear quickly. He used every shadow to his advantage, letting his boat drift with the gentle current. He had actually reached the entrance of Greenwich Reach when a dock light illuminated the boat in a yellow glow across the river.
“He’s got a passenger!” said Coombes amazedly.
“He's got a passenger!” Coombes exclaimed in amazement.
Inspector White, who was in charge of the cutter, rested his arm on Coombes’ shoulder and stared across the moving tide.
Inspector White, who was in charge of the cutter, rested his arm on Coombes' shoulder and stared across the shifting tide.
“I can see no one,” he replied. “You’re over anxious, Detective-Sergeant—and I can understand it!”
“I can’t see anyone,” he replied. “You’re being overly anxious, Detective-Sergeant—and I get it!”
Coombes smiled heroically.
Coombes smiled bravely.
“I may be over anxious, Inspector,” he replied, “but if I lost Sin Sin Wa, the River Police had never even heard of him till the C.I.D. put ’em wise.”
“I might be overly anxious, Inspector,” he replied, “but if I lost Sin Sin Wa, the River Police had never even heard of him until the C.I.D. informed them.”
“H’m!” muttered the Inspector. “D’you suggest we board him?”
“H’m!” muttered the Inspector. “Do you suggest we board him?”
“No,” said Coombes, “let him land, but don’t trouble to hide any more. Show him we’re in pursuit.”
“No,” Coombes said, “let him land, but don’t bother hiding anymore. Let him see we’re chasing him.”
No longer drifting with the outgoing tide, George Martin had now boldly taken to the oars. The River Police boat close in his wake, he headed for the blunt promontory of the Isle of Dogs. The grim pursuit went on until:
No longer being carried away by the outgoing tide, George Martin had confidently taken to rowing. With the River Police boat closely behind him, he set course for the flat edge of the Isle of Dogs. The intense chase continued until:
“I bet I know where he’s for,” said Coombes.
“I bet I know where he is,” said Coombes.
“So do I,” declared Inspector White; “Dougal’s!”
“So do I,” said Inspector White; “Dougal’s!”
Their anticipations were realized. To the wooden stairs which served as a water-gate for the establishment on the Isle of Dogs, George Martin ran in openly; the police boat followed, and:
Their expectations were met. George Martin ran openly to the wooden stairs that acted as a water gate for the place on the Isle of Dogs; the police boat followed, and:
“You were right!” cried the Inspector, “he has somebody with him!”
“You were right!” shouted the Inspector, “he has someone with him!”
A furtive figure, bearing a burden upon its shoulder, moved up the slope and disappeared. A moment later the police were leaping ashore. George deserted his boat and went running heavily after his passenger.
A sneaky figure, carrying something on its shoulder, climbed the slope and vanished. A moment later, the police jumped ashore. George abandoned his boat and hurried after his passenger.
“After them!” cried Coombes. “That’s Sin Sin Wa!”
“After them!” shouted Coombes. “That’s Sin Sin Wa!”
Around the mazey, rubbish-strewn paths the pursuit went hotly. In sight of Dougal’s Coombes saw the swing door open and a silhouette—that of a man who carried a bag on his shoulder—pass in. George Martin followed, but the Scotland Yard man had his hand upon his shoulder.
Around the winding, trash-filled paths, the chase intensified. In view of Dougal’s Coombes, the swinging door opened and a figure—a man with a bag slung over his shoulder—walked in. George Martin followed, but the Scotland Yard detective had his hand on his shoulder.
“Police!” he said sharply. “Who’s your friend?”
“Police!” he said sharply. “Who’s your friend?”
George turned, red and truculent, with clenched fists.
George turned, his face red and defiant, with his fists clenched.
“Mind your own bloody business!” he roared.
“Mind your own damn business!” he shouted.
“Mind yours, my lad!” retorted Coombes warningly. “You’re no Thames waterman. Who’s your friend?”
“Watch it, kid!” Coombes replied with a warning. “You’re not a Thames waterman. Who’s your friend?”
“Wotcher mean?” shouted George. “You’re up the pole or canned you are!”
"Wha"
“Grab him!” said Coombes, and he kicked open the door and entered the saloon, followed by Inspector White and the boat’s crew.
“Grab him!” shouted Coombes as he kicked open the door and stepped into the saloon, followed by Inspector White and the boat’s crew.
As they appeared, the Inspector conspicuous in his uniform, backed by the group of River Police, one of whom grasped George Martin by his coat collar:
As they showed up, the Inspector stood out in his uniform, supported by the group of River Police, one of whom grabbed George Martin by the collar of his coat:
“Splits!” bellowed Dougal in a voice like a fog-horn.
“Splits!” shouted Dougal in a voice like a foghorn.
Twenty cups of tea, coffee and cocoa, too hot for speedy assimilation, were spilled upon the floor.
Twenty cups of tea, coffee, and cocoa, too hot to drink quickly, were spilled on the floor.
The place as usual was crowded, more particularly in the neighborhood of the two stoves. Here were dock laborers, seamen and riverside loafers, lascars, Chinese, Arabs, negroes and dagoes. Mrs. Dougal, defiant and red, brawny arms folded and her pose as that of one contemplating a physical contest, glared from behind the “solid” counter. Dougal rested his hairy hands upon the “wet” counter and revealed his defective teeth in a vicious snarl. Many of the patrons carried light baggage, since a P and O boat, an oriental, and the S. S. Mahratta, were sailing that night or in the early morning, and Dougal’s was the favorite house of call for a doch-an-dorrich for sailormen, particularly for sailormen of color.
The place was as busy as ever, especially around the two stoves. You could find dockworkers, sailors, and locals hanging out, along with lascars, Chinese, Arabs, Black people, and Italians. Mrs. Dougal, bold and with rosy cheeks, had her strong arms crossed, looking like she was ready for a fight, glaring from behind the "solid" counter. Dougal leaned his hairy hands on the "wet" counter and showed his crooked teeth in a nasty grin. Many customers had light bags because a P and O boat, an oriental, and the S. S. Mahratta were set to sail that night or early the next morning, and Dougal's was the go-to spot for a doch-an-dorrich for sailors, especially for sailors of color.
Upon the police group became focussed the glances of light eyes and dark eyes, round eyes, almond-shaped eyes, and oblique eyes. Silence fell.
Upon the police group became focused the gazes of light eyes and dark eyes, round eyes, almond-shaped eyes, and slanted eyes. Silence fell.
“We are police officers,” called Coombes formally. “All papers, please.”
“We're police officers,” Coombes said formally. “All your papers, please.”
Thereupon, without disturbance, the inspection began, and among the papers scrutinized were those of one, Chung Chow, an able-bodied Chinese seaman. But since his papers were in order, and since he possessed two eyes and wore no pigtail, he excited no more interest in the mind of Detective-Sergeant Coombes than did any one of the other Chinamen in the place.
Thereafter, without interruption, the inspection started, and among the documents checked were those of Chung Chow, a fit Chinese seaman. But since his papers were in order and he had two eyes and didn't wear a pigtail, he didn't draw any more interest from Detective-Sergeant Coombes than any of the other Chinese men there.
A careful search of the premises led to no better result, and George Martin accounted for his possession of a considerable sum of money found upon him by explaining that he had recently been paid off after a long voyage and had been lucky at cards.
A careful search of the premises led to no better result, and George Martin explained the considerable amount of money found on him by saying that he had recently been paid after a long voyage and had been lucky at cards.
The result of the night’s traffic, then, spelled failure for British justice, the S.S. Mahratta sailed one stewardess short of her complement; but among the Chinese crew of another steamer Eastward bound was one, Chung Chow, formerly known as Sin Sin Wa. And sometimes in the night watches there arose before him the picture of a black bird resting upon the knees of an aged Chinaman. Beyond these figures dimly he perceived the paddy-fields of Ho-Nan and the sweeping valley of the Yellow River, where the opium poppy grows.
The outcome of the night’s traffic indicated a failure for British justice. The S.S. Mahratta set sail with one less stewardess than required; however, among the Chinese crew of another steamer heading East was one, Chung Chow, previously known as Sin Sin Wa. And sometimes during the night shifts, a vision appeared before him of a black bird perched on the knees of an elderly Chinese man. Beyond these figures, he vaguely perceived the rice fields of Ho-Nan and the expansive valley of the Yellow River, where the opium poppy grows.
It was about an hour before the sailing of the ship which numbered Chung Chow among the yellow members of its crew that Seton Pasha returned once more to the deserted wharf whereon he had found Mrs. Monte Irvin’s spaniel. Afterwards, in the light of ascertained facts, he condemned himself for a stupidity passing the ordinary. For while he had conducted a careful search of the wharf and adjoining premises, convinced that there was a cellar of some kind below, he had omitted to look for a water-gate to this hypothetical cache.
It was about an hour before the ship set sail, which had Chung Chow among its yellow crew members, that Seton Pasha returned once again to the deserted wharf where he had found Mrs. Monte Irvin’s spaniel. Later, considering the facts, he criticized himself for an extraordinary mistake. Even though he had thoroughly searched the wharf and nearby areas, convinced that there was some sort of cellar below, he had failed to check for a water-gate to this imagined hideout.
Perhaps his self-condemnation was deserved, but in justice to the agent selected by Lord Wrexborough, it should be added that Chief Inspector Kerry had no more idea of the existence of such an entrance, and exit, than had Seton Pasha.
Perhaps his self-condemnation was deserved, but to be fair to the agent chosen by Lord Wrexborough, it should be noted that Chief Inspector Kerry had no more knowledge of the existence of such an entrance and exit than Seton Pasha did.
Leaving the dog at Leman Street then, and learning that there was no news of the missing Chief Inspector, Seton had set out once more. He had been informed of the mysterious signals flashed from side to side of the Lower Pool, and was hourly expecting a report to the effect that Sin Sin Wa had been apprehended in the act of escaping. That Sin Sin Wa had dropped into the turgid tide from his underground hiding-place, and pushing his property—which was floatable—before him, encased in a waterproof bag, had swum out and clung to the stern of George Martin’s boat as it passed close to the empty wharf, neither Seton Pasha nor any other man knew—except George Martin and Sin Sin Wa.
Leaving the dog at Leman Street, and having learned that there was no news of the missing Chief Inspector, Seton set out once again. He had been informed about the mysterious signals being flashed back and forth across the Lower Pool and was eagerly expecting a report that Sin Sin Wa had been caught while trying to escape. No one knew—except for George Martin and Sin Sin Wa—that Sin Sin Wa had slipped into the rough tide from his underground hideout and, pushing his belongings—which were waterproof—before him, had swum out and clung to the back of George Martin’s boat as it passed close to the empty wharf.
At a suitably dark spot the Chinaman had boarded the little craft, not without difficulty, for his wounded shoulder pained him, and had changed his sodden attire for a dry outfit which awaited him in the locker at the stern of the skiff. The cunning of the Chinese has the simplicity of true genius.
At a suitably dark spot, the Chinese man managed to get on the small boat, not without some struggle, since his injured shoulder was hurting him. He changed out of his soaked clothes and into a dry set that was waiting for him in the locker at the back of the skiff. The cleverness of the Chinese has the straightforwardness of true genius.
Not two paces had Seton taken on to the mystifying wharf when:
Not two steps had Seton taken onto the mysterious wharf when:
“Sam Tûk barber! Entrance in cellar!” rapped a ghostly, muffled voice from beneath his feet. “Sam Tûk barber! Entrance in cellar!”
“Sam Tûk barber! Entrance in cellar!” echoed a ghostly, muffled voice from below his feet. “Sam Tûk barber! Entrance in cellar!”
Seton Pasha stood still, temporarily bereft of speech. Then, “Kerry!” he cried. “Kerry! Where are you?”
Seton Pasha stood frozen, momentarily at a loss for words. Then, “Kerry!” he shouted. “Kerry! Where are you?”
But apparently his voice failed to reach the invisible speaker, for:
But it seems his voice didn't reach the unseen speaker, because:
“Sam Tûk barber! Entrance in cellar!” repeated the voice.
“Sam Tûk barber! Entrance in the basement!” repeated the voice.
Seton Pasha wasted no more time. He ran out into the narrow street. A man was on duty there.
Seton Pasha didn’t waste any more time. He dashed out into the narrow street. A man was standing guard there.
“Call assistance!” ordered Seton briskly, “Send four men to join me at the barber’s shop called Sam Tûk’s! You know it?”
“Call for help!” Seton said quickly, “Send four guys to meet me at the barber shop called Sam Tûk’s! You know where that is?”
“Yes, sir; I searched it with Chief Inspector Kerry.”
“Yes, sir; I searched it with Chief Inspector Kerry.”
The note of a police whistle followed.
The sound of a police whistle followed.
Ten minutes later the secret of Sam Tûk’s cellar was unmasked. The place was empty, and the subterranean door locked; but it succumbed to the persistent attacks of axe and crowbar, and Seton Pasha was the first of the party to enter the vault. It was laden with chemical fumes....
Ten minutes later, the secret of Sam Tûk’s cellar was revealed. The place was empty, and the underground door was locked; but it gave way to the relentless blows of axe and crowbar, and Seton Pasha was the first of the group to step into the vault. It was filled with chemical fumes....
He found there an aged Chinaman, dead, seated by a stove in which the fire had burned very low. Sprawling across the old man’s knees was the body of a raven. Lying at his feet was a woman, lithe, contorted, the face half hidden in masses of bright red hair.
He found an old Chinese man, dead, sitting by a stove where the fire had burned very low. Spread across the old man’s knees was the body of a raven. At his feet lay a woman, slender and twisted, her face partially hidden in a tangle of bright red hair.
“End case near the door!” rapped the voice of Kerry. “Slides to the left!”
“End case near the door!” shouted Kerry's voice. “Slides to the left!”
Seton Pasha vaulted over the counter, drew the shelves aside, and entered the inner room.
Seton Pasha jumped over the counter, moved the shelves aside, and went into the inner room.
By the dim light of a lantern burning upon a moorish coffee-table he discerned an untidy bed, upon which a second woman lay, pallid.
By the dim light of a lantern glowing on a Moorish coffee table, he saw a messy bed, where a second woman lay, pale.
“God!” he muttered; “this place is a morgue!”
“God!” he muttered; “this place is dead!”
“It certainly isn’t healthy!” said an irritable voice from the floor. “But I think I might survive it if you could spare a second to untie me.”
“It definitely isn’t healthy!” said an annoyed voice from the floor. “But I think I could make it through if you could take a moment to untie me.”
Kerry’s extensive practice in chewing and the enormous development of his maxillary muscles had stood him in good stead. His keen, strong teeth had bitten through the extemporized gag, and as a result the tension of the handkerchief which had held it in place had become relaxed, enabling him to rid himself of it and to spit out the fragments of filthy-tasting wood which the biting operation had left in his mouth.
Kerry's long experience with chewing and the significant development of his jaw muscles had really paid off. His sharp, strong teeth had bitten through the makeshift gag, and because of that, the tension of the handkerchief holding it in place had loosened, allowing him to get rid of it and spit out the nasty-tasting wood chunks that the biting had left in his mouth.
Seton turned, stooped on one knee to release the captive... and found himself looking into the face of someone who sat crouched upon the divan behind the Chief Inspector. The figure was that of an oriental, richly robed. Long, slim, ivory hands rested upon his knees, and on the first finger of the right hand gleamed a big talismanic ring. But the face, surmounted by a white turban, was wonderful, arresting in its immobile intellectual beauty; and from under the heavy brows a pair of abnormally large eyes looked out hypnotically.
Seton turned, knelt to free the captive... and found himself staring at someone who was sitting hunched on the couch behind the Chief Inspector. The figure was an Asian man, dressed in luxurious robes. Long, slender, pale hands rested on his knees, and a large, talismanic ring sparkled on the first finger of his right hand. But the face, topped with a white turban, was striking, captivating in its still, intellectual beauty; and from beneath the thick brows, a pair of unusually large eyes gazed out hypnotically.
“My God!” whispered Seton, then:
“My God!” Seton whispered, then:
“If you’ve finished your short prayer,” rapped Kerry, “set about my little job.”
“If you’ve finished your quick prayer,” Kerry said sharply, “get started on my little task.”
“But, Kerry—Kerry, behind you!”
“But, Kerry—look out behind you!”
“I haven’t any eyes in my back hair!”
“I don’t have eyes in the back of my head!”
Mechanically, half fearfully, Seton touched the hands of the crouching oriental. A low moan came from the woman in the bed, and:
Mechanically, half nervously, Seton touched the hands of the crouching person from the East. A low moan escaped from the woman in the bed, and:
“It’s Kazmah!” gasped Seton. “Kerry... Kazmah is—a wax figure!”
“It’s Kazmah!” Seton exclaimed. “Kerry... Kazmah is—a wax figure!”
“Hell!” said Chief Inspector Kerry.
“Damn!” said Chief Inspector Kerry.
CHAPTER XLII.
A YEAR LATER
Beneath an awning spread above the balcony of one of those modern elegant flats, which today characterize Heliopolis, the City of the Sun, site of perhaps the most ancient seat of learning in the known world, a party of four was gathered, awaiting the unique spectacle which is afforded when the sun’s dying rays fade from the Libyan sands and the violet wonder of the afterglow conjures up old magical Egypt from the ashes of the desert.
Beneath an awning extending over the balcony of one of those stylish modern apartments that now define Heliopolis, the City of the Sun, home to perhaps the oldest known center of education in the world, a group of four was assembled, waiting for the special sight that occurs when the sun's last rays disappear over the Libyan sands and the vibrant hues of the afterglow bring the enchanting magic of ancient Egypt to life from the desert's shadows.
“Yes,” Monte Irvin was saying, “only a year ago; but, thank God, it seems more like ten! Merciful time effaces sadness but spares joy.”
“Yes,” Monte Irvin was saying, “just a year ago; but, thank God, it feels more like ten! Thankfully, time erases sadness but saves joy.”
He turned to his wife, whose flower-like face peeped out from a nest of white fur. Covertly he squeezed her hand, and was rewarded with a swift, half coquettish glance, in which he read trust and contentment. The dreadful ordeal through which she had passed had accomplished that which no physician in Europe could have hoped for, since no physician would have dared to adopt such drastic measures. Actuated by deliberate cruelty, and with the design of bringing about her death from apparently natural causes, the Kazmah group had deprived her of cocaine for so long a period that sanity, life itself, had barely survived; but for so long a period that, surviving, she had outlived the drug craving. Kazmah had cured her!
He turned to his wife, whose delicate face peeked out from a bunch of white fur. Secretly, he squeezed her hand and was met with a quick, playful glance, full of trust and happiness. The terrible experience she had gone through achieved what no doctor in Europe could have hoped for, since no doctor would have had the courage to take such extreme measures. Driven by deliberate cruelty, and intending to bring about her death in what would seem like natural causes, the Kazmah group had kept her from cocaine for such a long time that she barely clung to sanity and life itself. But now, having survived, she no longer craved the drug. Kazmah had cured her!
Monte Irvin turned to the tall fair girl who sat upon the arm of a cane rest-chair beside Rita.
Monte Irvin turned to the tall blonde girl who was sitting on the arm of a cane recliner next to Rita.
“But nothing can ever efface the memory of all you have done for Rita, and for me,” he said, “nothing, Mrs. Seton.”
“But nothing can ever erase the memory of everything you’ve done for Rita and for me,” he said, “nothing, Mrs. Seton.”
“Oh,” said Margaret, “my mind was away back, and that sounded—so odd.”
“Oh,” Margaret said, “I was just lost in thought, and that sounded—so strange.”
Seton Pasha, who occupied the lounge-chair upon the broad arm of which his wife was seated, looked up, smiling into the suddenly flushed face. They were but newly returned from their honeymoon, and had just taken possession of their home, for Seton was now stationed in Cairo. He flicked a cone of ash from his cheroot.
Seton Pasha, who was lounging in a chair with his wife sitting on the wide arm, looked up, smiling at her suddenly flushed face. They had just returned from their honeymoon and had just moved into their new home since Seton was now stationed in Cairo. He flicked some ash off his cheroot.
“It seems to me that we are all more or less indebted to one another,” he declared. “For instance, I might never have met you, Margaret, if I had not run into your cousin that eventful night at Princes; and Gray would not have been gazing abstractedly out of the doorway if Mrs. Irvin had joined him for dinner as arranged. One can trace almost every episode in life right back, and ultimately come—”
“It seems to me that we're all somewhat indebted to each other," he said. "For example, I might never have met you, Margaret, if I hadn't bumped into your cousin that memorable night at Princes; and Gray wouldn't have been staring off into space at the doorway if Mrs. Irvin had come to dinner as planned. You can trace almost every moment in life back to its origins, and ultimately come—”
“To Kismet!” cried his wife, laughing merrily. “So before we begin dinner tonight—which is a night of reunion—I am going to propose a toast to Kismet!”
“To Kismet!” shouted his wife, laughing happily. “So before we start dinner tonight—which is a night to reconnect—I’m going to raise a toast to Kismet!”
“Good!” said Seton, “we shall all drink it gladly. Eh, Irvin?”
“Sounds great!” said Seton, “we’ll all drink it happily. Right, Irvin?”
“Gladly, indeed,” agreed Monte Irvin. “You know, Seton,” he continued, “we have been wandering, Rita and I; and ever since your wife handed her patient over to me as cured we have covered some territory. I don’t know if you or Chief Inspector Kerry has been responsible, but the press accounts of the Kazmah affair have been scanty to baldness. One stray bit of news reached us—in Colorado, I think.”
“Gladly, indeed,” agreed Monte Irvin. “You know, Seton,” he continued, “Rita and I have been traveling; and ever since your wife passed her patient over to me as cured, we’ve covered a lot of ground. I’m not sure if it’s you or Chief Inspector Kerry, but the press coverage of the Kazmah situation has been minimal to the point of being bare. We did hear a random piece of news—somewhere in Colorado, I think.”
“What was that, Mr. Irvin?” asked Margaret, leaning towards the speaker.
“What was that, Mr. Irvin?” Margaret asked, leaning towards the speaker.
“It was about Mollie Gretna. Someone wrote and told me that she had eloped with a billiard marker—a married man with five children!”
“It was about Mollie Gretna. Someone wrote and told me that she had run away with a billiard marker—a married guy with five kids!”
Seton laughed heartily, and so did Margaret and Rita.
Seton laughed loudly, and so did Margaret and Rita.
“Right!” cried Seton. “She did. When last heard of she was acting as barmaid in a Portsmouth tavern!”
“Right!” shouted Seton. “She did. The last we heard, she was working as a bartender in a tavern in Portsmouth!”
But Monte Irvin did not laugh.
But Monte Irvin didn't chuckle.
“Poor, foolish girl!” he said gravely. “Her life might have been so different—so useful and happy.”
“Poor, foolish girl!” he said seriously. “Her life could have been so different—so meaningful and joyful.”
“I agree,” replied Seton, “if she had had a husband like Kerry.”
“I agree,” replied Seton, “if she had a husband like Kerry.”
“Oh, please don’t!” said Margaret. “I almost fell in love with Chief Inspector Kerry myself.”
“Oh, please don’t!” said Margaret. “I nearly fell for Chief Inspector Kerry myself.”
“A grand fellow!” declared her husband warmly. “The Kazmah inquiry was the triumph of his career.”
“A great guy!” her husband said enthusiastically. “The Kazmah inquiry was the highlight of his career.”
Monte Irvin turned to him.
Monte Irvin faced him.
“You did your bit, Seton,” he said quietly. “The last words Inspector Kerry spoke to me before I left England were in the nature of a splendid tribute to yourself, but I will spare your blushes.”
“You did your part, Seton,” he said softly. “The last words Inspector Kerry said to me before I left England were a wonderful tribute to you, but I won’t embarrass you.”
“Kerry is as white as they’re made,” replied Seton, “but we should never have known for certain who killed Sir Lucien if he had not risked his life in that filthy cellar as he did.”
“Kerry is as white as they come,” replied Seton, “but we would have never really known who killed Sir Lucien if he hadn’t put his life on the line in that disgusting cellar like he did.”
Rita Irvin shuddered slightly and drew her furs more closely about her shoulders.
Rita Irvin shivered a bit and pulled her fur coat tighter around her shoulders.
“Shall we change the conversation, dear?” whispered Margaret.
“Should we change the subject, dear?” whispered Margaret.
“No, please,” said Rita. “You cannot imagine how curious I am to learn the true details—for, as Monte says, we have been out of touch with things, and although we were so intimately concerned, neither of us really knows the inner history of the affair to this day. Of course, we know that Kazmah was a dummy figure, posed in the big ebony chair. He never moved, except to raise his hand, and this was done by someone seated in the inner room behind the figure. But who was seated there?”
“No, please,” said Rita. “You can’t imagine how curious I am to learn the real details—because, as Monte says, we’ve been out of the loop, and even though we were so closely involved, neither of us truly knows the full story behind the whole situation to this day. Of course, we know that Kazmah was a fake figure, sitting in the big ebony chair. He never moved, except to raise his hand, and that was done by someone sitting in the inner room behind the figure. But who was sitting there?”
Seton glanced inquiringly at his wife, and she nodded, smiling.
Seton looked at his wife questioningly, and she smiled and nodded.
“Right-o!” he said. “If you will excuse me for a moment I will get my notes. Hello, here’s Gray!”
“Sure thing!” he said. “If you’ll give me a moment, I’ll grab my notes. Hey, here’s Gray!”
A little two-seater came bowling along the road from Cairo, and drew up beneath the balcony. It was the car which had belonged to Margaret when in practice in Dover Street. Quentin Gray jumped out, waving his hand cheerily to the quartette above, and went in at the doorway. Seton walked through the flat and admitted him.
A small two-seater raced down the road from Cairo and stopped under the balcony. It was the car that Margaret used to have when she was practicing in Dover Street. Quentin Gray jumped out, cheerfully waving to the four people above, and went in through the doorway. Seton walked through the apartment and let him in.
“Sorry I’m late!” cried Gray, impetuous and boyish as ever, although he looked older and had grown very bronzed. “The chief detained me.”
“Sorry I’m late!” shouted Gray, as impulsive and youthful as always, even though he appeared older and had become quite tanned. “The boss held me up.”
“Go through to them,” said Seton informally. “I’m getting my notes; we’re going to read the thrilling story of the Kazmah mystery before dinner.”
“Go on and join them,” Seton said casually. “I’m grabbing my notes; we’re going to dive into the exciting story of the Kazmah mystery before dinner.”
“Good enough!” cried Gray. “I’m in the dark on many points.”
“Good enough!” shouted Gray. “I don’t understand a lot of things.”
He had outlived his youthful infatuation, although it was probable enough that had Rita been free he would have presented himself as a suitor without delay. But the old relationship he had no desire to renew. A generous self-effacing regard had supplanted the madness of his earlier passion. Rita had changed too; she had learned to know herself and to know her husband.
He had moved on from his youthful crush, although it’s likely that if Rita had been available, he would have quickly stepped forward as a suitor. But he didn’t want to rekindle the old relationship. A thoughtful, humble appreciation had replaced the intensity of his past feelings. Rita had changed as well; she had come to understand herself and her husband better.
So that when Seton Pasha presently rejoined his guests, he found the most complete harmony to prevail among them. He carried a bulky notebook, and, tapping his teeth with his monocle:
So when Seton Pasha rejoined his guests, he found them all getting along really well. He had a big notebook with him and was tapping his teeth with his monocle:
“Ladies and gentlemen,” he began whimsically, “I will bore you with a brief account of the extraordinary facts concerning the Kazmah case.”
“Ladies and gentlemen,” he started playfully, “I’m going to take a moment to share the fascinating details about the Kazmah case.”
Margaret was seated in the rest-chair which her husband had vacated, and Seton took up a position upon the ledge formed by one of the wide arms. Everyone prepared to listen, with interest undisguised.
Margaret was sitting in the armchair that her husband had left, and Seton took a spot on the ledge created by one of the wide arms. Everyone got ready to listen, clearly intrigued.
“There were three outstanding personalities dominating what we may term the Kazmah group,” continued Seton. “In order of importance they were: Sin Sin Wa, Sir Lucien Pyne and Mrs. Sin.”
“There were three remarkable figures leading what we could call the Kazmah group,” Seton continued. “In order of significance, they were: Sin Sin Wa, Sir Lucien Pyne, and Mrs. Sin.”
Rita Irvin inhaled deeply, but did not interrupt the speaker.
Rita Irvin took a deep breath but didn’t interrupt the speaker.
“I shall begin with Sir Lucien,” Seton went on. “For some years before his father’s death he seems to have lived a very shady life in many parts of the world. He was a confirmed gambler, and was also somewhat unduly fond of the ladies’ society. In Buenos Ayres—the exact date does not matter—he made the acquaintance of a variety artiste known as La Belle Lola, a Cuban-Jewess, good-looking and unscrupulous. I cannot say if Sir Lucien was aware from the outset of his affair with La Belle that she was a married woman. But it is certain that her husband, Sin Sin Wa, very early learned of the intrigue, and condoned it.
“I’ll start with Sir Lucien,” Seton continued. “For a few years before his father passed away, he seemed to have led a pretty questionable life in various parts of the world. He was a serious gambler and also had far too much interest in the company of women. In Buenos Aires—the exact date isn’t important—he met a performer known as La Belle Lola, a Cuban-Jewish woman, attractive and ruthless. I can’t say for sure if Sir Lucien knew from the beginning that La Belle was married. However, it’s clear that her husband, Sin Sin Wa, found out about the affair early on and accepted it.”
“How Sir Lucien came to get into the clutches of the pair I do not know. But that he did so we have ascertained beyond doubt. I think, personally, that his third vice—opium—was probably responsible. For Sin Sin Wa appears throughout in the character of a drug dealer.
“How Sir Lucien ended up in the grip of those two, I can’t say. But it’s clear beyond doubt that he did. Personally, I believe that his third vice—opium—was likely to blame. Sin Sin Wa consistently comes across as a drug dealer throughout the story.”
“These three people really become interesting from the time that La Belle Lola quitted the stage and joined her husband in the conducting of a concern in Buenos Ayres, which was the parent, if I may use the term, of the Kazmah business later established in Bond Street. From a music-hall illusionist, who came to grief during a South American tour, they acquired the oriental waxwork figure which subsequently mystified so many thousands of dupes. It was the work of a famous French artist in wax, and had originally been made to represent the Pharaoh, Rameses II., for a Paris exhibition. Attired in Eastern robes, and worked by a simple device which raised and lowered the right hand, it was used, firstly, in a stage performance, and secondly, in the character of ‘Kazmah the Dream-reader.’
“These three people become really interesting from the moment La Belle Lola left the stage and teamed up with her husband to run a business in Buenos Aires, which was the parent company of the Kazmah business later established on Bond Street. They got the oriental wax figure from a music-hall illusionist who fell on hard times during a South American tour, and this figure went on to confuse thousands of unsuspecting people. It was created by a famous French wax artist and was originally made to depict the Pharaoh, Rameses II, for a Paris exhibition. Dressed in Eastern robes and operated by a simple mechanism that moved the right hand up and down, it was first used in a stage show and later as the character ‘Kazmah the Dream-reader.’”
“Even at this time Sir Lucien had access to good society, or to the best society which Buenos Ayres could offer, and he was the source of the surprising revelations made to patrons by the ‘dream-reader.’ At first, apparently, the drug business was conducted independently of the Kazmah concern, but the facilities offered by the latter for masking the former soon became apparent to the wily Sin Sin Wa. Thereupon the affair was reorganized on the lines later adopted in Bond Street. Kazmah’s became a secret dope-shop, and annexed to it was an elaborate chandu-khân, conducted by the Chinaman. Mrs. Sin was the go-between.
“Even at this time, Sir Lucien had access to good company, or to the best social scene that Buenos Aires could offer, and he was the source of the surprising revelations made to clients by the ‘dream-reader.’ Initially, it seemed that the drug business was being run separately from the Kazmah operation, but the advantages provided by the latter for covering up the former soon became clear to the shrewd Sin Sin Wa. As a result, the operation was restructured along the lines later adopted on Bond Street. Kazmah’s turned into a secret drug shop, and alongside it was an elaborate chandu-khân, operated by the Chinaman. Mrs. Sin acted as the intermediary.”
“You are all waiting to hear—or, to be exact, two are waiting to hear, Gray and Margaret already know—who spoke as Kazmah through the little window behind the chair. The deep-voiced speaker was Juan Mareno, Mrs. Sin’s brother! Mrs. Sin’s maiden name was Lola Mareno.
“You’re all waiting to hear—or, to be precise, two of you are waiting to hear, Gray and Margaret already know—who spoke as Kazmah through the little window behind the chair. The deep-voiced speaker was Juan Mareno, Mrs. Sin’s brother! Mrs. Sin’s maiden name was Lola Mareno.
“Many of these details were provided by Mareno, who, after the death of his sister, to whom he was deeply attached, volunteered to give crown evidence. Most of them we have confirmed from other sources.
“Many of these details were provided by Mareno, who, after the death of his sister, to whom he was very close, offered to give official testimony. Most of them we have verified from other sources.”
“Behold ‘Kazmah the dream-reader,’ then, established in Buenos Ayres. The partners in the enterprise speedily acquired considerable wealth. Sir Lucien—at this time plain Mr. Pyne—several times came home and lived in London and elsewhere like a millionaire. There is no doubt, I think, that he was seeking a suitable opportunity to establish a London branch of the business.”
“Check out ‘Kazmah the dream-reader,’ now based in Buenos Aires. The partners in the venture quickly amassed significant wealth. Sir Lucien—who was still just Mr. Pyne at this time—often returned home and enjoyed a lifestyle in London and other places as if he were a millionaire. I believe there’s no doubt that he was looking for the right chance to set up a London branch of the business.”
“My God!” said Monte Irvin. “How horrible it seems!”
“My God!” Monte Irvin exclaimed. “That’s just awful!”
“Horrible, indeed!” agreed Seton. “But there are two features of the case which, in justice to Sir Lucien, we should not overlook. He, who had been a poor man, had become a wealthy one and had tasted the sweets of wealth; also he was now hopelessly in the toils of the woman Lola.
“Horrible, indeed!” Seton agreed. “But there are two aspects of the case that we shouldn’t ignore, out of fairness to Sir Lucien. He, who once was a poor man, had become wealthy and experienced the pleasures that come with it; also, he was now hopelessly caught in the web of the woman Lola."
“With the ingenious financial details of the concern, which were conducted in the style of the ‘Jose Santos Company,’ I need not trouble you now. We come to the second period, when the flat in Albemarle Street and the two offices in old Bond Street became vacant and were promptly leased by Mareno, acting on Sir Lucien’s behalf, and calling himself sometimes Mr. Isaacs, sometimes Mr. Jacobs, and at other times merely posing as a representative of the Jose Santos Company in some other name.
“With the clever financial details of the business, which were handled in the style of the ‘Jose Santos Company,’ I don’t need to bother you with that right now. We move on to the second period when the apartment on Albemarle Street and the two offices on old Bond Street became available and were quickly rented out by Mareno, acting on Sir Lucien’s behalf, sometimes referring to himself as Mr. Isaacs, sometimes as Mr. Jacobs, and at other times simply posing as a representative of the Jose Santos Company under a different name.”
“All went well. The concern had ample capital, and was organized by clever people. Sin Sin Wa took up new quarters in Limehouse; they had actually bought half the houses in one entire street as well as a wharf! And Sin Sin Wa brought with him the good-will of an illicit drug business which already had almost assumed the dimensions of a control.
“All went well. The business had plenty of funding and was run by smart people. Sin Sin Wa moved into new offices in Limehouse; they had actually purchased half the houses on an entire street as well as a dock! And Sin Sin Wa brought with him the support of an illegal drug operation that was already beginning to resemble a monopoly.”
“Sir Lucien’s household was a mere bluff. He rarely entertained at home, and lived himself entirely at restaurants and clubs. The private entrance to the Kazmah house of business was the back window of the Cubanis Cigarette Company’s office. From thence down the back stair to Kazmah’s door it was a simple matter for Mareno to pass unobserved. Sir Lucien resumed his rôle of private inquiry agent, and Mareno recited the ‘revelations’ from notes supplied to him.
“Sir Lucien’s home life was just a facade. He hardly ever hosted gatherings at his place and spent most of his time dining out at restaurants and hanging out at clubs. The private entrance to the Kazmah business was through the back window of the Cubanis Cigarette Company’s office. From there, it was easy for Mareno to sneak down the back stairs to Kazmah’s door without being seen. Sir Lucien took on his role as a private investigator again, and Mareno shared the ‘revelations’ from notes that he had been given.”
“But the ‘dream reading’ part of the business was merely carried on to mask the really profitable side of the concern. We have recently learned that drugs were distributed from that one office alone to the amount of thirty thousand pounds’ worth annually! This is excluding the profits of the House of a Hundred Raptures and of the private chandu orgies organized by Mrs. Sin.
“But the ‘dream reading’ aspect of the business was just a cover for the truly profitable part of it. We have recently discovered that drugs were distributed from that one office alone totaling thirty thousand pounds’ worth each year! This doesn’t even include the earnings from the House of a Hundred Raptures and the private chandu parties organized by Mrs. Sin.”
“The Kazmah group gradually acquired control of the entire market, and we know for a fact that at one period during the war they were actually supplying smuggled cocaine, indirectly, to no fewer than twelve R.A.M.C. hospitals! The complete ramifications of the system we shall never know.
“The Kazmah group slowly took over the whole market, and we know for sure that at one point during the war they were actually supplying smuggled cocaine, indirectly, to at least twelve R.A.M.C. hospitals! We will never fully understand the complete consequences of this system.”
“I come, now, to the tragedy, or series of tragedies, which brought about the collapse of the most ingenious criminal organization which has ever flourished, probably, in any community. I will dare to be frank. Sir Lucien was the victim of a woman’s jealousy. Am I to proceed?”
“I come now to the tragedy, or series of tragedies, that led to the downfall of the most brilliant criminal organization that has ever existed, probably, in any community. I will be honest. Sir Lucien was the victim of a woman’s jealousy. Should I continue?”
Seton paused, glancing at his audience; and:
Seton paused, looking at his audience; and:
“If you please,” whispered Rita. “Monte knows and I know—why—she killed him. But we don’t know—”
“If you please,” whispered Rita. “Monte knows and I know—why—she killed him. But we don’t know—”
“The nasty details,” said Quentin Gray. “Carry on, Seton. Are you agreeable, Irvin?”
“The not-so-great details,” said Quentin Gray. “Go ahead, Seton. Are you okay with that, Irvin?”
“I am anxious to know,” replied Irvin, “for I believe Sir Lucien deserved well of me, bad as he was.”
“I’m eager to know,” replied Irvin, “because I believe Sir Lucien treated me fairly, despite his flaws.”
Seton clapped his hands, and an Egyptian servant appeared, silently and mysteriously as is the way of his class.
Seton clapped his hands, and an Egyptian servant appeared, silently and mysteriously as is typical for his class.
“Cocktails, Mahmoud!”
“Drinks, Mahmoud!”
The Egyptian disappeared.
The Egyptian vanished.
“There’s just time,” declared Margaret, gazing out across the prospect, “before sunset.”
“There’s just enough time,” said Margaret, staring out at the view, “before sunset.”
CHAPTER XLIII.
THE STORY OF THE CRIME
“You are all aware,” Seton continued, “that Sir Lucien Pyne was an admirer of Mrs. Irvin. God knows, I hold no brief for the man, but this love of his was the one redeeming feature of a bad life. How and when it began I don’t profess to know, but it became the only pure thing which he possessed. That he was instrumental in introducing you, Mrs. Irvin, to the unfortunately prevalent drug habit, you will not deny; but that he afterwards tried sincerely to redeem you from it I can positively affirm. In seeking your redemption he found his own, for I know that he was engaged at the time of his death in extricating himself from the group. You may say that he had made a fortune, and was satisfied; that is your view, Gray. I prefer to think that he was anxious to begin a new life and to make himself more worthy of the respect of those he loved.
“You all know,” Seton continued, “that Sir Lucien Pyne had feelings for Mrs. Irvin. Honestly, I have no particular loyalty to him, but this love of his was the one good thing about his otherwise troubled life. I don’t claim to know how or when it started, but it became the only genuine thing he had. You can't deny that he played a part in introducing you, Mrs. Irvin, to the sadly common drug habit; but I can certainly affirm that he genuinely tried to help you break free from it. In trying to save you, he found his own salvation, because I know that he was working to pull himself away from that crowd at the time of his death. You might say he had made a fortune and was content; that’s your opinion, Gray. I’d rather believe that he wanted to start fresh and prove himself worthy of the respect of those he cared about.”
“There was one obstacle which proved too great for him—Mrs. Sin. Although Juan Mareno was the spokesman of the group, Lola Mareno was the prompter. All Sir Lucien’s plans for weaning Mrs. Irvin from the habits which she had acquired were deliberately and malignantly foiled by this woman. She endeavored to inveigle Mrs. Irvin into indebtedness to you, Gray, as you know now. Failing in this, she endeavored to kill her by depriving her of that which had at the time become practically indispensable. A venomous jealousy led her to almost suicidal measures. She risked exposure and ruin in her endeavors to dispose of one whom she looked upon as a rival.
"There was one obstacle that proved too much for him—Mrs. Sin. While Juan Mareno was the spokesperson for the group, Lola Mareno was the instigator. All of Sir Lucien’s plans to help Mrs. Irvin break her bad habits were intentionally and maliciously sabotaged by this woman. She tried to get Mrs. Irvin to rely on you, Gray, as you know by now. When that didn't work, she attempted to harm her by taking away something that had become practically essential. A toxic jealousy drove her to nearly self-destructive actions. She risked exposure and ruin in her attempts to eliminate someone she saw as a competitor."
“During Sir Lucien’s several absences from London she was particularly active, and this brings me to the closing scene of the drama. On the night that you determined, in desperation, Mrs. Irvin, to see Kazmah personally, you will recall that Sir Lucien went out to telephone to him?”
“During Sir Lucien’s multiple absences from London, she was especially busy, and this leads me to the final scene of the story. On the night you decided, out of desperation, Mrs. Irvin, to meet Kazmah in person, you’ll remember that Sir Lucien stepped out to call him?”
Rita nodded but did not speak.
Rita nodded but didn’t say anything.
“Actually,” Seton explained, “he instructed Mareno to go across the leads to Kazmah’s directly you had left the flat, and to give you a certain message as ‘Kazmah.’ He also instructed Mareno to telephone certain orders to Rashîd, the Egyptian attendant. In spite of the unforeseen meeting with Gray, all would have gone well, no doubt, if Mrs. Sin had not chanced to be on the Kazmah premises at the time that the message was received!
“Actually,” Seton explained, “he told Mareno to go over to Kazmah’s right after you left the apartment and to deliver a specific message as ‘Kazmah.’ He also instructed Mareno to call in certain orders to Rashîd, the Egyptian attendant. Despite the unexpected encounter with Gray, everything would have gone smoothly, no doubt, if Mrs. Sin hadn’t happened to be on the Kazmah premises when the message was received!”
“I need not say that Mrs. Sin was a remarkable woman, possessing many accomplishments, among them that of mimicry. She had often amused herself by taking Mareno’s place at the table behind Kazmah, and, speaking in her brother’s oracular voice, had delivered the ‘revelations.’ Mareno was like wax in his sister’s hands, and on this fateful night, when he arrived at the place—which he did a few minutes before Mrs. Irvin, Gray and Sir Lucien—Mrs. Sin peremptorily ordered him to wait upstairs in the Cubanis office, and she took her seat in the room from which the Kazmah illusions were controlled.
"I don’t need to say that Mrs. Sin was an extraordinary woman with many talents, one of which was mimicry. She often entertained herself by taking Mareno’s spot at the table behind Kazmah and, using her brother’s authoritative voice, delivered the ‘revelations.’ Mareno was like putty in his sister’s hands, and on this fateful night, when he arrived at the location—a few minutes before Mrs. Irvin, Gray, and Sir Lucien—Mrs. Sin firmly instructed him to wait upstairs in the Cubanis office, while she took her seat in the room from which the Kazmah illusions were controlled."
“So carefully arranged was every detail of the business that Rashîd, the Egyptian, was ignorant of Sir Lucien’s official connection with the Kazmah concern. He had been ordered—by Mareno speaking from Sir Lucien’s flat—to admit Mrs. Irvin to the room of seance and then to go home. He obeyed and departed, leaving Sir Lucien in the waiting-room.
“So carefully arranged was every detail of the business that Rashîd, the Egyptian, was unaware of Sir Lucien’s official connection with the Kazmah concern. He had been instructed—by Mareno speaking from Sir Lucien’s apartment—to let Mrs. Irvin into the séance room and then to go home. He complied and left, leaving Sir Lucien in the waiting room.”
“Driven to desperation by ‘Kazmah’s’ taunting words, we know that Mrs. Irvin penetrated to the inner room. I must slur over the details of the scene which ensued. Hearing her cry out, Sir Lucien ran to her assistance. Mrs. Sin, enraged by his manner, lost all control of her insane passion. She attempted Mrs. Irvin’s life with a stiletto which habitually she carried—and Sir Lucien died like a gentleman who had lived like a blackguard. He shielded her—”
"Driven to desperation by 'Kazmah's' taunting words, we know that Mrs. Irvin made her way into the inner room. I have to gloss over the details of what happened next. Hearing her scream, Sir Lucien rushed to help her. Mrs. Sin, furious at his actions, completely lost control of her wild rage. She tried to kill Mrs. Irvin with a stiletto that she always carried—and Sir Lucien died like a gentleman, even though he had lived like a scoundrel. He protected her—"
Seton paused. Margaret was biting her lip hard, and Rita was looking down so that her face could not be seen.
Seton paused. Margaret was biting her lip hard, and Rita was looking down so her face couldn't be seen.
“The shock consequent upon the deed sobered the half crazy woman,” continued the speaker. “Her usual resourcefulness returned to her. Self-preservation had to be considered before remorse. Mrs. Irvin had swooned, and”—he hesitated—“Mrs. Sin saw to it that she did not revive prematurely. Mareno was summoned from the room above. The outer door was locked.
“The shock from what happened snapped the half-crazy woman back to reality,” the speaker continued. “Her usual resourcefulness came back to her. She had to think about self-preservation before feeling sorry. Mrs. Irvin fainted, and”—he paused—“Mrs. Sin made sure she didn’t wake up too soon. Mareno was called from the room above. The outer door was locked.”
“It affords evidence of this woman’s callous coolness that she removed from the Kazmah premises, and—probably assisted by her brother, although he denies it—from the person and garments of the dead man, every scrap of evidence. They had not by any means finished the task when you knocked at the door, Gray. But they completed it, faultlessly, after you had gone.
“It shows how cold and unfeeling this woman is that she cleaned out the Kazmah premises, and—likely helped by her brother, though he denies it—got rid of all evidence from the person and clothes of the dead man. They weren’t done with the job when you knocked at the door, Gray. But they finished it perfectly after you left.
“Their unconscious victim, and the figure of Kazmah, as well as every paper or other possible clue, they carried up to the Cubanis office, and from thence across the roof to Sir Lucien’s study. Next, while Mareno went for the car, Mrs. Sin rifled the safe, bureaus and desks in Sir Lucien’s flat, so that we had the devil’s own work, as you know, to find out even the more simple facts of his everyday life.
“Their unconscious victim and the figure of Kazmah, along with every piece of paper or potential clue, were taken up to the Cubanis office and then across the roof to Sir Lucien’s study. Next, while Mareno went to get the car, Mrs. Sin searched through the safe, bureaus, and desks in Sir Lucien’s apartment, making it incredibly difficult for us to uncover even the simplest details of his daily life.”
“Not a soul ever came forward who noticed the big car being driven into Albemarle Street or who observed it outside the flat. The chances run by the pair in conveying their several strange burdens from the top floor, down the stairs and out into the street were extraordinary. Yet they succeeded unobserved. Of course, the street was imperfectly lighted, and is but little frequented after dusk.
“Not a single person came forward who saw the large car being driven into Albemarle Street or who noticed it parked outside the apartment. The risks taken by the two in carrying their various strange loads down from the top floor, down the stairs, and out into the street were incredible. Yet they managed to do it without being seen. Of course, the street was poorly lit and not very busy after dark."
“The journey to Limehouse was performed without discovery—aided, no doubt, by the mistiness of the night; and Mareno, returning to the West End, ingeniously inquired for Sir Lucien at his club. Learning, although he knew it already, that Sir Lucien had not been to the club that night, he returned the car to the garage and calmly went back to the flat.
“The trip to Limehouse went unnoticed—thanks, no doubt, to the foggy night; and Mareno, heading back to the West End, cleverly asked at his club about Sir Lucien. Finding out, though he already knew, that Sir Lucien hadn’t been at the club that night, he returned the car to the garage and casually went back to the apartment.”
“His reason for taking this dangerous step is by no means clear. According to his own account, he did it to gain time for the fugitive Mrs. Sin. You see, there was really only one witness of the crime (Mrs. Irvin) and she could not have sworn to the identity of the assassin. Rashîd was warned and presumably supplied with sufficient funds to enable him to leave the country.
“His reason for taking this risky step isn’t at all clear. According to his own story, he did it to buy time for the fugitive Mrs. Sin. You see, there was actually only one witness to the crime (Mrs. Irvin) and she couldn’t have identified the killer. Rashîd was warned and likely provided with enough money to help him leave the country.
“Well, the woman met her deserts, no doubt at the hands of Sin Sin Wa. Kerry is sure of this. And Sin Sin Wa escaped, taking with him an enormous sum of ready money. He was the true genius of the enterprise. No one, his wife and Mareno excepted—we know of no other—suspected that the real Sin Sin Wa was clean-shaven, possessed two eyes, and no pigtail! A wonderfully clever man!”
“Well, the woman got what she deserved, no doubt thanks to Sin Sin Wa. Kerry is certain of this. And Sin Sin Wa got away, taking an enormous amount of cash with him. He was the real mastermind behind the whole operation. No one, except his wife and Mareno—we know of no one else—suspected that the real Sin Sin Wa was clean-shaven, had two eyes, and no pigtail! A remarkably clever man!”
The native servant appeared to announce that dinner was served; African dusk drew its swift curtain over the desert, and a gun spoke sharply from the Citadel. In silence the party watched the deepening velvet of the sky, witnessing the birth of a million stars, and in silence they entered the gaily lighted dining-room.
The native servant arrived to let them know that dinner was ready; the African dusk quickly fell over the desert, and a gun fired sharply from the Citadel. The group watched in silence as the sky deepened to a velvet hue, witnessing the emergence of a million stars, and silently moved into the brightly lit dining room.
Seton Pasha moved one of the lights so as to illuminate a small oil painting which hung above the sideboard. It represented the head and shoulders of a savage-looking red man, his hair close-cropped like that of a pugilist, and his moustache trimmed in such a fashion that a row of large, fierce teeth were revealed in an expression which might have been meant for a smile. A pair of intolerant steel-blue eyes looked squarely out at the spectator.
Seton Pasha moved one of the lights to shine on a small oil painting that hung above the sideboard. It showed the head and shoulders of a fierce-looking Native American man, his hair cut short like a boxer’s, and his moustache styled in a way that revealed a row of large, intimidating teeth in what could have been a smile. A pair of piercing steel-blue eyes stared directly at the viewer.
“What a time I had,” said Seton, “to get him to sit for that! But I managed to secure his wife’s support, and the trick was done. You are down to toast Kismet, Margaret, but I am going to propose the health, long life and prosperity of Chief Inspector Kerry, of the Criminal Investigation Department.”
“What a time I had,” said Seton, “getting him to agree to that! But I got his wife on board, and it worked. You are set to toast Kismet, Margaret, but I’m going to propose a toast to the health, long life, and success of Chief Inspector Kerry from the Criminal Investigation Department.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!